^LIBRARY 
 
 UNIVERSITY OF 
 CALIFORNIA 
 
 SAN DIEGO
 
 A TRUE CALEDONIAN.
 
 fsm 
 
 MASTERPIECES OF PROSE 
 
 SELECTED FROM THE WORKS OF 
 THE GREATEST ENGLISH AND AMERICAN WRITERS 
 
 FROM CHAUCER TO RUSKIN AND LONGFELLOW 
 
 PRO FUSEL Y ILLUSTRATED 
 
 BOSTON 
 
 D. LOTHROP COMPANY 
 
 1893
 
 COPYRIGHT, 1893, 
 
 BY 
 
 D. LOTHROP COMPANY.
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 THERE is no royal road to literary success. He who writes entertainingly writes suc- 
 cessfully ; he who writes nobly writes for immortality. The world's masterpieces of liter- 
 ature are not confined to any one age ; neither do they always need the halo of time or 
 the flavor of antiquity to gain acceptance. Genius works as well in one generation as in 
 another, and the writer of to-day is capable of as good and as lasting work as was he who 
 created in the time of Addison, or he who labored in the days of Bacon. 
 
 So these " Masterpieces of Prose," gathered in this volume, are selected, rather as 
 specimens than as a completed galaxy, from the writers of to-day and from those to whom 
 age has brought the verdict " classic." In the main, they are but brief extracts, chosen 
 rather to afford a taste than a full banquet with each author. If they shall serve as an en- 
 couragement to more extended reading, or a closer acquaintance with any or all of the 
 writers represented in this volume, the labor of choice and selection will not have been in 
 vain, and the idea of grouping into a single volume representative extracts from a whole 
 library of English authors will have proved itself a wise and happy suggestion. 
 
 Both England and America have been drawn upon for sources of selection, and in 
 giving this volume to the public due credit and hearty thanks are herewith accorded to the 
 following American publishers by whose permission, or under arrangement with whom, 
 copyrighted matter has been allowed to appear in this volume : Houghton, Mifflin & Co., 
 Roberts Brothers, Estes & Lauriat, and Lee & Shepard, of Boston ; Harper & Brothers, 
 Charles Scribner's Sons, G. P. Putnam's Sons, D. Appleton & Co., and Fords, Howard & 
 Hulbert, of New York; J. B. Lippincott Company and T. B. Peterson & Brothers, of 
 Philadelphia.
 
 CONTENTS 
 
 Contentment .... 
 The All-conquering Power of Truth 
 At Rugby . 
 
 My Garden .... 
 (From 
 
 On Affairs in America 
 A Country Parish 
 Limitations of Free Speech 
 Deacon Marble's Trout 
 
 fsaak Walton 
 Jo/m Mi/ton 
 Thomas Arnold . 
 Mary Abigail Dodge 
 Country Living and Thinking"} 
 Lord Chatham 
 Charles Kingsley 
 Lord Erskine 
 Henry Ward Beecher 
 (From " Norwood.") 
 
 Christian in Doubting Castle 
 
 John Bunyan 
 (From " Pilgrim's Progress."} 
 
 The Pleasures of Private Life . . . George Washington 
 On the Death of an Old Friend . . Charles Lamb 
 
 Upon Riches ...... Geoffrey Chaucer 
 
 (From " Tales of Afelibeus") 
 
 Harriet Beecher Stowe 
 (From " Old town Folks."} 
 
 Edmund Spenser 
 Thomas Carlyle . 
 Ralph Waldo Emerson 
 (From " Essays"} 
 
 Thomas Fuller 
 The Holy and Profane State"} 
 
 Sam Mends the Clock 
 
 The Irish Bard . 
 
 London 
 
 Compensation 
 
 The Good Wife . 
 
 ( From 
 
 Solitude 
 
 Spring Prospects 
 
 Henry David Thoreau 
 (From " Walden."} 
 
 Henry David Thoreau 
 (From " Early Spring in Massachusetts."} 
 On Mr. Foot's Resolution .... Robert Y. Hayne 
 
 Reply to Hay ne . . . . Daniel Webster . 
 
 The Constitution and the Union Daniel Webster . 
 
 On Pride ....... Sir Thomas Broume . 
 
 Ben Jonson . ... John Dryden 
 
 9 
 10 
 ii 
 
 12 
 
 '3 
 14 
 '5 
 
 16 
 
 21 
 22 
 23 
 
 2 4 
 
 28 
 2 9 
 30 
 
 32 
 
 33 
 
 34 
 
 35 
 36 
 38 
 41 
 42
 
 vi CONTENTS. 
 
 On Studies ...... Francis Bacon . > 
 
 On Bacon Ben Jonson .... 44 
 
 Sir Roger De Coverley .... Joseph Addison .... 44 
 
 (From " Sir Roger De Coverley") 
 
 The Strength of True Love . . . Sir Richard Steele ... 47 
 
 (From " The Tatter."} 
 
 Talk Oliver Wendell Holmes . . 48 
 
 (From " Autocrat of the Breakfast Table"} 
 Wouter Van Twiller ..... Washington In'ing ... 49 
 
 (From " Knickerbocker's History of New York."} 
 
 Letter to Mrs. Thrale .... Samuel Johnson .... 51 
 
 The Dominie and Meg Merrilies . . Sir Walter Scott . . ci 
 
 (From " Guy Manner ing"} 
 
 The Story of " Waverley " . . . . Sir Walter Scott ... 56 
 
 The Temperance Preacher . . . Pansy (Mrs. G. R. Alden} . . 57 
 
 (From "John Remington, Martyr"} 
 
 Garden Ethics Charles Dudley Warner . , 58 
 
 (from "My Summer in a Garden") 
 
 Little Pearl in the Forest . . . Nathaniel Hawthorne . 59 
 
 (From " The Scarlet Letter.") 
 
 Footprints of Angels Henry W.Longfellow. . 61 
 
 (From " Hyperion."} 
 
 The Good Man ) 
 
 The Good Woman ) - - Samuel Richardson ... 63 
 
 John and Lorna . R. D. Blackmore ... 64 
 
 (From " Lorna Doone."} 
 
 Carlyle to his Mother .... Thomas Carlyle .... 65 
 
 On the Middle Station of Life . . . David Hume .... 66 
 
 Melons Bret Harte .... 68 
 
 (From "Mrs. Skaggs's Husbands, and other Sketches."} 
 
 On Refusal to Negotiate with Napoleon . William Pitt .... 70 
 
 Parody on the Speeches of Charles II. . Andrew Marvell . ... 72 
 
 The Destiny of the Republic . . . Alexander Hamilton Stephens . 73 
 
 News from the Front . . . . M. E. M. Davis ... 73 
 
 (From " /// War- Times at La Rose Blanche."} 
 
 The Gettysburg Address .... Abraham Lincoln . . . 75 
 
 The Midnight Sun . . . . Bayard Jaylor .... 76 
 
 (From " Northern Travel") 
 
 The Whistle . .... Benjamin Franklin ... 78 
 
 Inaugural Address .... George Washington ... 79
 
 CONTENTS. vii 
 
 The Essential Principles of Government . Thomas Jefferson ... 79 
 
 Conciliation ...... Edmund Burke . . 81 
 
 On the Kansas-Nebraska Bill . . . Charles Sumner .... 83 
 
 Speech before the Virginia Convention . Patrick Henry .... 87 
 
 The Last Train North .... George Washington Cable . . 89 
 
 (From "Dr. Sevier") 
 The Grasshopper and the Ant . . . George T. Lanigan ... 92 
 
 (From "^sop's Fables.") 
 The Little Women's Romance . . . Louisa M. Alcott ... 92 
 
 (From " Little Women:') 
 The Wonderful Tar-baby Story . . . Joel Chandler Harris ... 97 
 
 (From " Uncle Remus.") 
 
 How Mr. Rabbit was too sharp for Mr. Fox Joel Chandler Harris ... 98 
 
 (From " Uncle Remus.") 
 
 Torture Edgar Allan Poe . . . TOO 
 
 (From " The Pit and the Pendulum.") 
 To Thomas Murray ..... Thomas Carlyle .... 103 
 
 To his Mother Arthur Penrhyn Stanley . . 104 
 
 Nil Nisi Bonum ...... William Makepeace Thackeray . 105 
 
 Lorn a Doone .... R. D. Blackmore . . . 106 
 
 (From " Lorna Doone") 
 The Tyranny of Andros .... John Fiske . . . . . no 
 
 (From '''Beginnings of New England") 
 
 The Long Path Oliver Wendell Holmes . . 1 1 1 
 
 (From " The Autocrat of the Breakfast Table") 
 Lucy and the " Rajah " Charles Reade . . . . 1 1 1 
 
 (From " Love me Little, Love me Long") 
 Twenty-three ...... Charles Dickens ... 114 
 
 (From " A Tale of Two Cities") 
 " De Baptizin' in Elkhorn Creek " . . James Lane Allen . . . 116 
 
 (From " Two Kentucky Gentlemen of the Old School") 
 Scotchmen. ...... Oliver Goldsmith . . . 117 
 
 On England's Foreign Policy . . . John Bright .... 118 
 
 Virtue Alone Beautiful .... John G. Whittier ... 120 
 
 Cuvier Andrew P. Peabody . . . 121 
 
 (From " Phi Beta Kappa Oration") 
 Is Gardening a Pleasure ? .... Oliver Bell Bunce . . . 122 
 
 (From " Bachelor Bluff."} 
 
 The Rose of Glengary .... John Esten Cooke 124 
 
 (From " The Last of the Foresters.")
 
 viii CONTENTS. 
 
 The Fishwife . . . Norman Madeod . . . 125 
 
 An English Sunset , Mrs. Sara Coleridge . . 126 
 
 Secession Samuel Sullivan Cox . . . 126 
 
 Covetousness Robert South . . . . 131 
 
 Bergerson and Moe . . . . . Hjalmar Hjorth Boyesen . . 131 
 
 (From " Vagabond Tales.''} 
 Palm Sunday ...... Sir Samuel Romilly . . . 133 
 
 Mr. Barkis ...... Charles Dickens . . . . 134 
 
 (From "David Copperfield."} 
 Spring in New England .... Thomas Wentworth Higginson . 137 
 
 (From " April Days."} 
 Continental Congress .... Richard Hildreth . . . 138 
 
 The Siege of Leyden .... John Lothrop Motley . . . 141 
 
 Popular Culture . John Morley .. . . . 143 
 
 A Question of Supremacy .... Frederick William Shelton . . 144 
 
 (From " Up the River."} 
 On the Art of Living with others . . Arthur Helps .... 145 
 
 The Invention of Gunpowder . . . Edward Gibbon .... 146 
 
 (From " Memoirs of my Life and Writings."} 
 A Lesson in Patriotism .... Edward Everett Hale . . 148 
 
 (From " A Man without a Country."} 
 To his Daughter ..... Norman Madeod . . . 150 
 
 On History ...... Thomas Babbington Macaulay . 151 
 
 (From " Essay on History."} 
 Democracy ...... James Russell Lowell . . 152 
 
 (From Address given at Birmingham, England, October, 1884.) 
 Selfishness versus Nobility . . . James Anthony Froude . . 153 
 
 (From " The Science of History"} 
 Hieronymus and Tiddlekins . . . Katherine Sherwood Banner McDowell 155 
 
 (From " Harper's Magazine."} 
 Obedience to Law ..... Ralph Waldo Emerson . . 161 
 
 (From " Spiritual Laws."} 
 War the Destroyer ..... Charles James Fox . . . 161 
 
 The Gift of Gold George Eliot . 162 
 
 (From " Silas Marner"} 
 Of Kings' Treasuries . .... John Ru skin . . 168 
 
 (From " Sesame and Lilies"} 
 Old Concord .... . Margaret Sidney . . . . 170 
 
 (From " Old Concord ; Her Highways and Byways"} 
 Protection ..... . Richard Cobden .... 175
 
 CONTENTS. ix 
 
 To his Wife Sir Richard Steele ... 176 
 
 On the War of 1812 Henry Clay . . . 177 
 
 A Talent for Music ..... Henry Harland (Sidney Luskd) . 178 
 
 (From " My Uncle Florimond"} 
 
 The Militia Bill John Randolph . . . . 181 
 
 On Conversation ..... Thomas De Quincey . . . 182 
 
 Tourists on the Continent .... William Makepeace Thackeray . 184 
 
 The Miracle of Nature .... Charles Kingsley . . . 184 
 
 (From " My Winter Garden"*) 
 
 Mrs. Potiphar's " Cabinet Shop " . . George William Curtis . . 186 
 
 (From " Potiphar Papers"} 
 
 An Appeal for Union Henry Clay .... 189 
 
 Justice for the Slave ..... Wendell Phillips . . . 191 
 
 Raleigh's Last Words to his Wife . . Walter Raleigh . . . . 192 
 
 Death, the Conqueror .... Jeremy Taylor .... 193 
 
 Greatness and Ability .... Theodore Parker . . . 195 
 
 Annie and Lawrence ..... Frank R. Stockton . . . 197 
 
 (From " The Late Mrs. Null."} 
 
 The Ethics of Laughter .... Henry W. Shaw (Josh Billings) . 197 
 
 (From "Josh Billings : his works."'} 
 
 Roger Williams George Bancroft .... 199 
 
 The Death of Col. Newcome . . . William Makepeace Thackeray . 200 
 
 (From " The Neu>comes. tv ) 
 
 To Grosvenor C. Bedford .... Robert Southey .... 202 
 
 Making a Friend George MacDonald . . . 203 
 
 (From " Annals of a Quiet Neighborhood"} 
 
 To Lady Holland ..... Sydney Smith .... 206 
 
 To Bernard Barton Charles Lamb . . . . 206 
 
 Every Man Great William Ellery Channing . . 207 
 
 (From " Address on Self-Culture."} 
 
 The Alhambra by Moonlight . . . Washington Irving . . . 209 
 
 (From " The Alhambra."} 
 
 Nipped in the Bud ..... Richard Malcolm Johnston . . 210 
 
 (From " Dukesborough Tales."} 
 
 To Robert Ainslie . . . . . Robert Burns . . . . 215 
 
 The Advent of Peace . . . . Thomas Paine . . . . 215 
 
 (From " The Crisis."} 
 
 Homer's Inventive Power .... Alexander Pope . . . . 217 
 
 (From " Preface to the Iliad."} 
 
 To H. S. Williams Charlotte Bronte '. 218
 
 x CONTENTS. 
 
 Mr. Casaubon's Romance . . . . George Eliot 218 
 
 (From " Middlemarch."} 
 
 The White Rose Road .... Sarah Ornejewctt . 220 
 
 (From " Strangers and Wayfarers."} 
 
 Miss Maloney on the Chinese Question . Mary Mapes Dodge . 223 
 
 (From " Theophilus and Others."} 
 
 To Mrs. Jane Lawcler . . . Oliver Goldsmith 225 
 
 The Death of Little Nell .... Charles Dickens . . 226 
 
 (from " Old Curiosity Shop."} 
 
 On American Institutions .... James Abram Garfield . . 227 
 
 On the War ...... Stephen Arnold Douglas . . 228 
 
 For Freedom of Trade .... Frank R. Hurd . . . . 229 
 
 John Keats to William Reynolds . . John Keats ..... 229 
 
 Mrs. Carlyle to her Husband . . . Mrs. Thomas Carlyle . . 230 
 
 Sweetness and Light ..... Matthew Arnold . . . . 231 
 
 Fashionable Life at Kinkaird House . Thomas Carlyle .... 232 
 
 Petition of Thugs ..... Walter Savngc Landor . . 233 
 
 The Battle of Tlascala . . . . William Hickling Prescott . . 234 
 
 (From " Conquest of Mexico."} 
 
 Aunt Maria and the Autophone . . . Thomas Frederick Crane . . 239 
 
 (From " Harper's Magazine"} 
 
 Joel at Work ...... Margaret Sidney .... 242 
 
 (From " Five Little Peppers Midway"} 
 
 Cradle . . . . . . . Thomas Hood . . . . 243 
 
 Kin Beyond Sea ..... William Ewart Gladstone . . 244 
 
 A True Caledonian ..... Charles Lamb . . . 250 
 
 Sight and Insight ..... Thomas Starr King . . . 252 
 
 An Apology for English .... Roger Ascham .... 253 
 
 The Justice of Rienzi the Tribune . . Lord Lytton .... 254 
 
 (From "Rienzi."} 
 
 An Encounter with the Iroquois . . James Fenimore Cooper . . 257 
 
 (From " The Last of the Mohicans"} 
 
 Unselfishness ...... Lydia Maria Child . . . 266 
 
 Philip and Leigh ..... Blanche Willis Howard . . 266 
 
 (From " One Summer."} 
 
 To Miss Mitford Benjamin Robert Haydon . . 269 
 
 In Praise of Poetry Sir Philip Sidney . . . 271 
 
 The Footprint on the Shore . . . Daniel De Foe .... 273 
 
 (From " Robinson Crusoe"} 
 
 The Rights of Man Thomas Jefferson . . . 276 
 
 (From " Preamble to Declaration of Independence"}
 
 CONTENTS. xi 
 
 To William Robertson .... David Hume . . 276 
 
 "Stay" Miss Mulock .... 277 
 
 (From '''John Halifax, Gentleman"} 
 The True Track ..... Josiah Gilbert Holland . 278 
 
 (From " Timothy Titcomb 's Letters to Young People'''} 
 Spiritual Emancipation .... Henry James ... 279 
 
 (From " Democracy and its Issue."} 
 A Sudden Hurricane ..... William Gilmore Simms . . 280 
 
 (From " The Partisan?'} 
 Italian Life ...... Lady Mary Wortley Montagu . 286 
 
 Progress William E. Gladstone . 287 
 
 (From " The Might of Right ^} 
 
 Personal Influence Thomas Hughes .... 289 
 
 (From " True Manliness"} 
 Mr. Tarbox and Zosephine . . . George W. Cable . 291 
 
 (From " Au Large."} 
 An Encounter with a Panther . . . Charles Brockden Brown . 294 
 
 (From " Edgar Huntley."} 
 To a Child ...... Thomas Hood . . 296 
 
 The Premier Gladstone .... Theodore L. Cuyler . . 298 
 
 (From " Right to the Point."} 
 The Fourth of July ..... John Adams . . 299 
 
 The Private Character of Webster . . Rufus Choate . . . 300 
 
 The Sabbath ...... Frederick W. Robertson . . 302 
 
 (From " Well-Springs of Wisdom"} 
 Joan . . . . . . . Frances Hodgson Burnett . . 303 
 
 {From " That Lass o 1 Lowrie's."} 
 A Question of Loving .... Jlwmas Hardy . . . 304 
 
 (From " Far from the Madding Crowd."} 
 
 Reform Joint Milton . 309 
 
 Country Hospitality ..... Jonathan Sivift ... 310 
 
 The American Indian .... E f bridge S. Brooks . . . 311 
 
 (From " The Story of the American Indian."} 
 
 Burr and Blennerhasset .... William Wirt ... 313 
 
 Isabella of Spain ..... William Hickling Prescott . . 315 
 
 {From " History of Ferdinand and Isabella."} 
 The Legend of the Date-tree . . . Charles Etienne Arthur Gayarre' 317 
 
 (From "History of Louisiana"} 
 
 A Scene in the Forecastle .... Herman Melville . 318 
 
 (From " Omoo."}
 
 xii CONTENTS. 
 
 Captain Cuttle's Island . Charles Dickens , . 321 
 
 (From " Dombey and Son") 
 
 Barberry Island .... Sophie Swett ..... 326 
 
 (From "Good Company."'} 
 
 The Town Pump ..... Nathaniel Hawthorne . 327 
 
 (From " Twice-Told Tales."} 
 Adam and Dinah . . . George Eliot .... 329 
 
 (From ''Adam Bede."} 
 Indolence ....... Samuel Smiles . 331 
 
 (From " The Art of Living."} 
 The Tournament ..... Sir Walter Scott . . . . 332 
 
 (From " Ivanhoe."} 
 The Culture of the Puritans . . . John Gorham Palfrey . . . 338 
 
 (From "A History of New England."} 
 Bess and the Snake ..... William Gilmore Simms . . 340 
 
 (From" Yemassee."} 
 Home ....... Samuel Smiles .... 343 
 
 (From " The Art of Living."} 
 The Tower of London .... Charles F. Browne (Artemus Ward} 344 
 
 (From " Punch, 1866.") 
 
 Tilly Bones Elizabeth Whitfield Bellamy . 347 
 
 (From " The Manhattan Magazine."} 
 In Venice ....... Samuel Rogers .... 350 
 
 The Standard of Speech .... Noah Webster .... 353 
 
 (From " Dissertations on the English Language"} 
 Dramatic Realism ..... Charles Dickens .... 356 
 
 Whittier with the Children . . . Margaret Sidney .... 357 
 
 (From " Whittier with the Children."}
 
 LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS. 
 
 A True Caledonian . . . Frontis. 
 
 " If he would find content " . g 
 
 John Milton 10 
 
 Thomas Arnold n 
 
 Into my garden 12 
 
 Charles Kingsley 14 
 
 The rectory at Eversley . . . . . 15 
 
 The haunt of the trout 16 
 
 John Bunyau 17 
 
 Bedford Jail, where the Pilgrim's Progress 
 
 was written ...... 19 
 
 The Stuart Portrait of Washington . . 21 
 
 Charles Lamb 22 
 
 Geoffrey Chaucer 23 
 
 Harriet Beecher Stowe 24 
 
 Mending the clock ..... 25 
 
 Edmund Spenser ...... 28 
 
 Thomas Carlyle 29 
 
 Emerson's home in Concord, Mass. . . 30 
 
 Ralph Waldo Emerson . . . . . 31 
 
 Henry David Thoreau ..... 33 
 
 Daniel Webster 37 
 
 Francis Bacon 43 
 
 Joseph Addison ...... 45 
 
 Sir Walter Scott 52 
 
 Hawthorne's study at " Wayside " . . 60 
 
 Henry W. Longfellow 61 
 
 Melons 69 
 
 Alexander Hamilton Stephens ... 73 
 
 Abraham Lincoln 75 
 
 Bayard Taylor 76 
 
 Benjamin Franklin ..... 77 
 
 Statue of Franklin, Independence Hall, Pa. . 78 
 
 Thomas Jefferson 80 
 
 Sumner's Study 83 
 
 Already in the field 85 
 
 The Alcott home 93 
 
 Dean Stanley 104 
 
 Gadshill. The home of Charles Dickens . 114 
 
 Considering the next text . . . . 116 
 
 John G. Whittier 120 
 
 A fisher lad 127 
 
 Mr. Barkis 134 
 
 In a sea of glory 137 
 
 A promise of Spring 139 
 
 Experts in the art of war .... 147 
 
 The quick-witted youth 156 
 
 The Pop family ...... 157 
 
 A neighbor's boy 159 
 
 Bonaparte 163 
 
 Mr. Ruskin's house, Brantwood . . . 169 
 
 The Wayside . . . . . . . 171 
 
 Visitors' memorial on the site of Thoreau's 
 
 hut 173 
 
 On the road to " Nine Acre Corner " . . 174 
 Gregory surprises Mr. Finkelstein at the 
 
 hand organ 179 
 
 Following the leader ..... 183 
 
 A sight to make one's pulses throb . . 185 
 
 Guests of the Potiphars .... 187 
 
 Sir Walter Raleigh ..... 192 
 
 The old mill 199 
 
 George MacDonald ..... 203 
 
 Miss Julia Louisa Wilkins . . . . 211 
 
 Homer 217 
 
 The broad open country .... 220 
 
 The waiter-man ...... 224 
 
 James Abram Garfield 227 
 
 William E. Gladstone ..... 245 
 
 A typical Caledonian 251 
 
 Arrayed for defense 254 
 
 Ready for war ...... 258 
 
 The honeysuckle grew all about . . . 267 
 
 At milking-time 270 
 
 Weathering a gale 273 
 
 A sudden storm 281 
 
 One type of Italian beauty .... 286 
 
 Rugby School 290 
 
 Bathsheba 305 
 
 Milton at the organ 309 
 
 Under sail 319 
 
 " The stormy winds do blow "... 324 
 
 Nathaniel Hawthorne 328 
 
 The Tower of London 346 
 
 Tilly on the plantation 348 
 
 A leap from the Rialto 351 
 
 "Sweet Kenoza from the shore, and Watch- 
 ing Hills beyond " 359
 
 MASTERPIECES OF PROSE 
 
 CONTENTMENT. 
 
 I KNEW a man that had health and riches, and several houses, all beautiful and 
 ready furnished, and would often trouble himself and family to be removing from 
 one house to another ; and being asked by a friend why he removed so often from 
 one house to another, replied, " It was to find content in some of them." But his 
 friend, knowing his temper, told him, " If he would find content in any of his houses, 
 he must leave himself behind him ; 
 for content would never dwell but in 
 a meek and quiet soul." And this 
 may appear, if we read and consider 
 what our Saviour says in St. Mat- 
 thew's Gospel, for He there says, 
 " Blessed be the merciful, for they 
 shall obtain mercy. Blessed be the 
 pure in heart, for they shall see God. 
 Blessed be the poor in spirit, for 
 theirs is the kingdom of heaven. 
 And blessed be the meek, for they 
 shall possess the earth." Not that 
 the meek shall not also obtain mercy, 
 and see God, and be comforted, and at 
 last come to the kingdom of heaven ; 
 
 "IF HE WOULD FIND CONTENT." 
 
 but, in the meantime, he, and he 
 
 only, possesses the earth, as he goes toward that kingdom of heaven, by being 
 humble and cheerful, and content with what his good God has allotted him. He 
 has no turbulent, repining, vexatious thoughts that he deserves better ; nor is 
 vexed when he sees others possessed of more honor or more riches than his wise 
 God has allotted for his share ; but he possesses what he has with a meek and con- 
 tented quietness, such a quietness as makes his very dreams pleasing, both to 
 God and himself. 
 
 ISAAK. WALTON.
 
 10 
 
 THE ALL-CONQUERING POWER OF TRUTH. 
 
 THE ALL-CONQUERING POWER OF TRUTH. 
 
 THOUGH all the winds of doc- 
 trine were let loose to play upon the 
 earth, so Truth be in the field, we 
 do injuriously, by licensing and pro- 
 hibiting, to misdoubt her strength. 
 Let her and falsehood grapple ; who 
 ever knew Truth put to the worst 
 in a free and open encounter ? Her 
 confuting is the best and surest 
 suppressing. He who hears what 
 praying there is for light and clear 
 knowledge to be sent down among 
 us, would think of other matters to 
 be constituted beyond the discip- 
 line of Geneva, famed and fabricked 
 already to our hands. Yet when 
 the new life which we beg for shines 
 in upon us, there be who envy and 
 oppose, if it come not first in at 
 their casements. What a collusion 
 is this, when as we are exhorted 
 by the wise man to use diligence, 
 "to seek for wisdom as for hidden 
 treasures," early and late, that another order shall enjoin us to know nothing but 
 by statute ! When a man hath been laboring the hardest labor in the deep mines 
 of knowledge, hath furnished out his findings in all their equipage, drawn forth his 
 reasons, as it were a battle ranged, scattered and defeated all objections in his way, 
 calls out his adversary into the plain, offers him the advantage of wind and sun, if 
 he please, only that he may try the matter by dint of argument ; for his opponents 
 then to skulk, to lay ambushments, to keep a narrow bridge of licensing where the 
 challenger should pass, though it be valor enough in soldiership, is but weakness 
 and cowardice in the wars of Truth. For who knows not that Truth is strong, next 
 to the Almighty? She needs no policies, nor stratagems, nor licensings, to make 
 her victorious ; those are the shifts and the "defenses that error uses against her 
 power; give her but room, and do not bind her when she sleeps. 
 
 JOHN MILTON. 
 
 JOHN MILTON.
 
 AT RUGBY. 
 
 ii 
 
 AT RUGBY. 
 
 RUGBY, October 12, 1835. 
 
 . . . I cannot tell you how I enjoyed our fortnight at Rugby before the school 
 opened. It quite reminded me of Oxford, when Mary and I used to sit out in the 
 garden under the enormous elms of the school-field, which almost overhang the 
 house, and saw the line of our battlemented roofs and the pinnacles and cross of 
 our chapel cutting the unclouded sky. And I had divers happy little matches at 
 cricket with my own boys in the school-field, on the very cricket-ground of the 
 " eleven," that is, of the best players in the school, on which, when the school is 
 assembled, no profane person may encroach. ... It would overpay me for far 
 greater uneasiness and labor than I have ever had at Rugby, to see the feeling both 
 towards the school and towards myself personally with which some of our boys have 
 been lately leaving us. One stayed with us in the house for his last week at 
 Rugby, dreading the approach of 
 the day which should take him to 
 Oxford, although he was going up 
 to a most delightful society of old 
 friends ; and, when he actually came 
 to take his leave, I really think that 
 the parting was like that of a father 
 and his son. And it is delightful to 
 me to find how glad all the better 
 boys are to come back here after 
 they have left it, and how much 
 they seem to enjoy staying with me ; 
 while a sure instinct keeps at a dis- 
 tance all whose recollections of the 
 place are connected with uncomfor- 
 table reflections. Meantime I write 
 nothing, and read barely enough to 
 keep my mind in the state of a run- 
 ning stream, which I think it ought 
 to be if it would form and feed other 
 minds ; for it is ill drinking out of 
 a pond, whose stock of water is 
 
 merely the remains of the long past rains of the winter and spring, evaporating 
 and diminishing with every successive day of drought. . . . 
 
 THOMAS ARNOLD.
 
 12 
 
 MY GARDEN. 
 
 MY GARDEN. 
 
 SQUASHES. They appeared 
 above ground large-lobed and vig- 
 orous. Large and vigorous ap- 
 peared the bugs all gleaming in 
 green and gold, like the wolf on 
 the fold, and stopped up all the 
 stomata and ate up all the par- 
 enchyma, till my squash-leaves 
 looked as if they had grown for 
 the sole purpose of illustrating 
 netveined organizations. In con- 
 sternation I sought again my 
 neighbor the Englishman. He 
 answered me he had 'em on his, 
 too, lots of 'em. This reconciled 
 me to mine. Bugs are not in- 
 herently desirable, but a universal 
 bug does not indicate special want 
 of skill in any one. So I was 
 comforted. But the Englishman 
 said they must be killed. He had 
 killed his. Then I said I would 
 kill mine, too. How should it be 
 done ? Oh, put a shingle near 
 the vine at night, and they would 
 come upon it to keep dry, and go 
 out early in the morning and kill 
 'em. But how to kill them ? 
 Why, take 'em right between your thumb and finger and crush 'em ! 
 
 As soon as I could recover breath I informed him confidentially that, if the 
 world were one great squash, I wouldn't undertake to save it in that way. He smiled 
 a little, but I think he was not overmuch pleased. I asked him why I couldn't take 
 a bucket of water and dip shingle in it and drown them. He said, well, I could try 
 it. I did try it, first wrapping my hand in a cloth to prevent contact with any stray 
 bug. To my amazement, the moment they touched the water they all spread un- 
 seen wings and flew away, safe and sound. I should not have been much more 
 surprised to see Halicarnassus soaring over the ridge-pole. I had not the slightest 
 idea that they could fly. Of course I gave up the design of drowning them. I 
 called a council of war. One said I must put a newspaper over them and fasten it 
 down at the edges ; then they couldn't get in. I timidly suggested that the squashes 
 
 INTO MY GARDEN.
 
 ON AFFAIRS IN AMERICA. 13 
 
 couldn't get out. Yes, they could, he said they'd grow right through the paper. 
 Another said I must surround them with round boxes with the bottoms broken 
 out ; for, though they could fly, they couldn't steer, and when they flew up they 
 just dropped down anywhere, and as there was on the whole a good deal more land 
 on the outside of the boxes than on the inside, the chances were in favor of their 
 dropping on the outside. Another said that ashes must be sprinkled on them. A 
 fourth said lime was an infallible remedy. I began with the paper, which I secured 
 with no little difficulty ; for the wind the same wind, strange to say kept blow- 
 ing the dirt at me, and the paper away from me ; but I consoled myself by remem- 
 bering the numberless rows of squash pies that should crown my labors, and May 
 took heart from Thanksgiving. The next day I peeped under the paper, and the 
 bugs were a solid phalanx. I reported at headquarters, and they asked me if I 
 killed the bugs before I put the paper down. I said no, I supposed it would stifle 
 them in fact, I did not think anything about it, but if I had thought anything, 
 that was what I thought. I was not pleased to find I had been cultivating the bugs 
 and furnishing them with free lodgings. I went home, and tried all the remedies 
 in succession. I could hardly decide which agreed best with the structure and habits 
 of the bugs, but they throve on all. Then I tried them all at once and all o'er with 
 a mighty uproar. Presently the bugs went away. I am not sure that they would 
 not have gone just as soon if I had let them alone. After they were gone, the vines 
 scrambled out and put forth some beautiful deep-golden blossoms. When they 
 fell off, that was the end of them. Not a squash not one not a single squash, 
 not even a pumpkin. They were all false blossoms. . . . 
 
 MARY AHIGAIL DODGE (Gail Hamilton}. 
 
 ON AFFAIRS IN AMERICA. 
 
 MY LORDS, this ruinous and ignominious situation, where we cannot act with 
 success, nor suffer with honor, calls upon us to remonstrate in the strongest and 
 loudest language of truth; to rescue the ear of majesty from the delusions which sur- 
 round it. The desperate state of our arms abroad is in part known. No man 
 thinks more highly of them than I do. I love and honor the English troops. I 
 know their virtues and their valor. I know they can achieve anything except 
 impossibilities ; and I know that the conquest of English America is an 
 impossibility. 
 
 You cannot, I venture to say, you cannot conquer America. Your armies in the 
 last war effected everything that could be effected ; and what was it ? It cost a 
 numerous army, under the command of a most able general (Lord Amherst), now 
 a noble Lord in this House, a long and laborious campaign, to expel five thousand 
 Frenchmen from French America. My Lords, you cannot conquer America. What 
 is your present situation there ? We do not know the worst ; but we know that
 
 i 4 A COUNTRY PARISH. 
 
 in three campaigns we have done nothing and suffered much. Besides the suffer- 
 ings, perhaps total loss of the Northern force, the best appointed army that ever 
 took the field, commanded by Sir William Howe, has retired from the American 
 lines. He was obliged to relinquish his attempt, and with great delay and danger, 
 to adopt a new and distant plan of operations. We shall soon know, and in any 
 event have reason to lament, what may have happened since. As to conquest, 
 therefore, my Lords, I repeat, it is impossible. You may swell every expense and 
 every effort still more extravagantly ; pile and accumulate every assistance you can 
 buy or borrow ; traffic and barter with every little pitiful German prince that sells 
 and sends his subjects to the shambles of a foreign prince ; your efforts are for- 
 ever vain and impotent, doubly so from this mercenary aid on which you rely ; for 
 it irritates, to an incurable resentment, the minds of your enemies, to overrun them 
 with the mercenary sons of rapine and plunder, devoting them and their possessions 
 to the rapacity of hireling cruelty ! If I were an American, as I am an English- 
 man, while a foreign troop was landed in my country, I never would lay down my 
 arms never never never. 
 
 LORD CHATHAM. 
 
 A COUNTRY PARISH. 
 
 EVERSLEY, 1842. 
 
 PETER ! Whether in the glar- 
 ing saloons of Alrnack's, or making 
 love in the equestrian stateliness of 
 the park, or the luxurious recum- 
 bency of the ottoman, whether 
 breakfasting at one, or going to 
 bed at three, thou art still Peter, 
 the beloved of my youth, the staff 
 of my academic days, the regret of 
 my parochial retirement ! Peter ! 
 I am alone ! Around me are the 
 everlasting hills, and the everlasting 
 bores of the country ! My parish is 
 peculiar for nothing but want of 
 houses and abundance of peat bogs ; 
 my parishioners remarkable only for 
 aversion to education, and a predilec- 
 tion for fat bacon. I am wasting my 
 sweetness on the desert air I say 
 my sweetness, for I have given up smoking, and smell no more. O, Peter, Peter, 
 come down and see me ! O, that I could behold your head towering above the fir- 
 
 CHARLES KINGSLEY.
 
 LIMITATIONS OF FREE SPEECH. 15 
 
 trees that surround my lonely dwelling. Take pity on me ! I am like a kitten in the 
 washhouse copper with the lid on ! And, Peter, prevail on some of your friends 
 here to give me a day's, trout-fish- 
 ing, for my hand is getting out of 
 practice. But, Peter, I am, con- 
 sidering the oscillations and perplex 
 circumgurgitations of this piece- 
 meal world, an improved man. I 
 am much more happy, much more 
 comfortable, reading, thinking, and 
 doing my duty much more than 
 ever I did before in my life. There- 
 fore I am not discontented with 
 my situation, or regretful that I 
 buried my first-class in a country 
 curacy, like the girl who shut her- 
 self up in a band-box on her wed- 
 ding night (vide Rogers' " Italy"). 
 And my lamentations are not gen- 
 eral (for I do not want an inundation 
 of the froth and tide-wash of Baby- 
 lon the Great), but particular, being solely excited by want of thee, O Peter, 
 who art very pleasant to me, and wouldst be more so if thou wouldst come and eat 
 my mutton, and drink my wine, and admire my sermons, some Sunday at Eversley. 
 
 CHARLES KINGSLEY. 
 
 THE KECTOKV AT KVERSLEV. 
 
 LIMITATIONS OF FREE SPEECH. 
 
 GENTLEMEN, I cannot conclude without expressing th<* deepest regret at all 
 attacks upon the Christian religion by authors who profess to promote the civil 
 liberties of the world. For under what other auspices than Christianity have the 
 lost and subverted liberties of mankind in former ages been reasserted ? By what 
 zeal, but the warm zeal of devout Christians, have English liberties been redeemed 
 and consecrated ? Under what other sanctions, even in our own days, have liberty 
 and happiness been spreading to the uttermost corners of the earth ? What work of 
 civilization, what Commonwealth of greatness, has this bald religion of nature ever 
 established ? We see, on the contrary, the nations that have no other light than 
 that of nature to direct them, sunk in barbarism, or slaves to arbitrary government ; 
 whilst under the Christian dispensation, the great career of the world has been 
 slowly but clearly advancing, lighter at every step from the encouraging prophecies
 
 i6 
 
 DEACON MARBLE'S TROUT. 
 
 of the gospel, and leading, I trust, in the end, to universal and eternal happiness. 
 Each generation of mankind can see but a few revolving links of this mighty and 
 mysterious chain ; but by doing our several duties in our allotted stations, we are 
 sure that we are fulfilling the purposes of our existence. You, I trust, will fulfill 
 yours this day. 
 
 LORD ERSKINE. 
 
 DEACON MARBLE'S TROUT. 
 
 HE was a curious trout. I believe he knew Sunday just as well as Deacon 
 Marble did. At any rate, the deacon thought the trout meant to aggravate him. 
 The deacon, you know, is a little waggish. He often tells about that trout. Says 
 
 he, "One Sunday morning, just 
 as I got along by the willows, I 
 heard an awful splash, and not ten 
 feet from shore I saw the trout, 
 as long as my arm, just curving 
 over like a bow, and going down 
 with something for breakfast. 
 ' Gracious ' ! says I, and I almost 
 jumped out of the wagon. But 
 my wife Polly, says she, ' What 
 on airth are you thinkin' of, Dea- 
 con ? It's Sabbath day, and you're 
 goin' to meetin' ! It's a pretty 
 business for a deacon ! ' That 
 sort o' cooled me off. But I do 
 say, that, for about a minute, I 
 wished I wasn't a deacon. But 
 'twouldn't made any difference, 
 for I came down next day to mill 
 on purpose, and I came down once 
 or twice more, and nothin' was to 
 be seen, tho' I tried him with the 
 most temptin' things. Wai, next 
 Sunday I came along ag'in, and, 
 to save my life, I couldn't keep 
 off worldlyand wanderin' thoughts. 
 I tried to be sayin' my catechism, 
 but I couldn't keep my eyes off the pond as we came up to the willows. I'd got 
 along in the catechism, as smooth as the road, to the Fourth Commandment, and 
 
 THE HAUNT OF THE TROUT.
 
 CHRISTIAN IN DOUBTING CASTLE. 17 
 
 was sayin' it out loud for Polly, and jist as I was sayin' : 'What is required in the 
 Fourth Commandment ? ' I heard a splash, and there was the trout, and, afore I could 
 think, I said : 'Gracious, Polly, I must have that trout.' She almost riz right up, 
 I knew you wa'n't sayin' your catechism hearty. Is this the way you answer 
 the question about keepin' the Lord's day ? I'm ashamed, Deacon Marble,' says 
 she. ' You'd better change your road, and go to meetin' on the road over the hill. 
 If I was a deacon, I wouldn't let a fish's tail whisk the whole catechism out of my 
 head ; ' and I had to go to meetin' on the hill road all the rest of the summer." 
 
 HENRY WARD BEECHER. 
 
 CHRISTIAN IN DOUBTING CASTLE. 
 
 Now there was, not far from the 
 place where they lay, a castle, called 
 Doubting Castle, the owner whereof 
 was Giant Despair ; and it was in 
 his grounds they now were sleeping. 
 Wherefore he, getting up in the 
 morning early, and walking up and 
 down in his fields, caught Christian 
 and Hopeful asleep in his grounds. 
 Then, with a grim and surly voice, 
 he bid them awake ; and asked them 
 whence they were and what they 
 did on his grounds. They told him 
 they were pilgrims, and that they 
 had lost their way. Then said the 
 giant, " You have this night tres- 
 passed on me, by trampling in and 
 lying on my grounds, and therefore 
 you must go along with me." So 
 they were forced to go, because he 
 was stronger than they. They also 
 had but little to say, for they knew 
 themselves in a fault. The giant, therefore, drove them before him, and put 
 them into his castle, into a very dark dungeon, nasty and stinking to the spirits 
 of these two men. Here, then, they lay from Wednesday morning till Saturday 
 night, without one bit of bread, or drop of drink, or light, or any to ask how they 
 did. They were therefore here in evil case, and were far from friends and ac- 
 quaintance. Now in this place Christian had double sorrow, because it was through 
 his unadvised counsel that they were brought into this distress. 
 
 JOHN BUNYAN.
 
 i8 CHRISTIAN IN DOUBTING CASTLE. 
 
 Now Giant Despair had a wife, and her name was Diffidence. So when he was 
 gone to bed, he told his wife what he had done ; to wit, that he had taken a couple 
 of prisoners and cast them into his dungeon, for trespassing on his grounds. Then 
 he asked her also what he had best to do further to them. So she asked him what 
 they were, whence they came, and whither they were bound ; and he told her. 
 Then she counselled him that when he arose in the morning he should beat them 
 without any mercy. So, when he arose, he getteth him a grievous crab-tree cud- 
 gel, and goes down into the dungeon to them, and there first falls to rating of them 
 as if they were dogs, although they gave him never a word of distaste ; then he 
 falls upon them, and beats them fearfully, in such sort they were not able to help 
 themselves, or to turn them upon the floor. This done, he withdraws and leaves 
 them, there to condole their misery and to mourn under their distress. So all that 
 day they spent the time in nothing but sighs and bitter lamentations. The next 
 night she, talking with her husband about them further, and understanding they 
 were yet alive, did advise him to counsel them to make away themselves. So, 
 when morning was come, he goes to them in a surly manner, as before, and perceiv- 
 ing them to be very sore with the stripes that he had given them the day before, 
 he told them, that since they were never like to come out of that place, their only 
 way would be forthwith to make an end of themselves, either with knife, halter or 
 poison. " For why," said he, " should you choose life, seeing it is attended with 
 so much bitterness ?" But they desired him to let them go. With that he looked 
 ugly upon them, and rushing to them, had doubtless made an end of them himself, 
 but that he fell into one of his fits (for he sometimes, in sunshiny weather, fell into 
 fits), and lost for a time the use of his hand ; wherefore he withdrew, and left them 
 as before, to consider what to do. Then did the prisoners consult between them- 
 selves, whether it was best to take his counsel or no ; and thus they began to 
 discourse : 
 
 " Brother," said Christian, " what shall we do ? The life that we now live is 
 miserable. For my part, I know not whether is best, to live thus, or to die out of 
 hand. ' My soul chooseth strangling rather than life,' and the grave is more easy 
 for me than this dungeon. Shall we be ruled by the giant ? " 
 
 HOPE. Indeed, our present condition is dreadful, and death would be far more 
 welcome to me than thus for ever to abide ; but yet, let us consider, the Lord of 
 the country to which we are going hath said, " Thou shalt do no murder : " no not 
 to another man's person ; much more then, are we forbidden to take his counsel to 
 kill ourselves. Besides, he that kills another can but commit murder upon his 
 body ; but for one to kill himself is to kill body and soul at once. And moreover, 
 my brother, thou talkest of ease in the grave ; but hast thou forgotten the hell 
 whither for certain the murderers go ? For "no murderer hath eternal life." And 
 let us consider again, that all the law is not in the hand of Giant Despair. Others, 
 so far as I can understand, have been taken by him, as well as we ; and yet have 
 escaped out of his hand. Who knows but that God that made the world may 
 cause that Giant Despair may die ? or that at some time or other he may forget to 
 lock us in ? or that he may in a short time have another of his fits before us, and
 
 CHRISTIAN IN DOUBTING CASTLE. 
 
 may lose the use of his limbs ? and if ever that should come to pass again, for 
 my part I am resolved to pluck up the heart of a man, and to try my utmost to get 
 from under his hand. I was a fool that I did not try to do it before ; but, however, 
 my brother, let's be patient, and endure a while ; the time may come that may 
 give us a happy release ; but let us not be our own murderers. 
 
 With these words, Hopeful at present did moderate the mind of his brother ; 
 so they continued together (in the dark) that day, in their sad and doleful 
 condition. 
 
 Well, towards evening, the giant goes down into the dungeon again, to see if his 
 prisoners had taken his counsel ; but when he came there he found them alive; 
 and, truly, alive was all, for now, what for want of bread and water, and by reason 
 of the wounds they received when he beat them, they could do little but breathe. 
 But, I say, he found them alive ; at which he fell into a grievous rage, and told 
 them that, seeing they had disobeyed his counsel, it should be worse with them than 
 if they had never been born. 
 
 At this they trembled greatly, and I think that Christian fell into a swoon ; 
 but, coming a little to himself again, they renewed their discourse about the giant's 
 counsel ; and 
 
 whether yet they WiOSO^Sm^^smSSI^^^^L--. M 
 
 had best to take 
 it or no. Now 
 Christian again 
 seemed to be for 
 doingit, but Hope- 
 ful made his sec- 
 ond reply as fol- 
 loweth : 
 
 "My brother," 
 said he, "remem- 
 berest thou not 
 how valiant thou 
 
 hast been heretofore? Apollyon could not crush thee, nor could all that thou didst hear, 
 or see, or feel, in the Valley of the Shadow of Death. What hardship, terror, and amaze- 
 ment hast thou already gone through ! and art thou now nothing but fears ? Thou 
 seest that I am in the dungeon with thee, a far weaker man by nature than thou 
 art : also, this giant has wounded me as well as thee, and hath also cut off the bread 
 and water from my mouth ; and with thee I mourn without the light. But let's 
 exercise a little more patience : remember how thou playedest the man at Vanity 
 Fair, and wast neither afraid of the chain, nor cage, nor yet of bloody death. 
 Wherefore, let us (at least to avoid the shame, that becomes not a Christian to be 
 found in) bear up with patience as well as we can." 
 
 Now night being come again, and the giant and his wife being in bed, she asked 
 htm concerning the prisoners, and if they had taken his counsel. To which he 
 replied, "They are sturdy rogues ; they choose rather to bear all hardship, than to 
 
 BEDFORD JAIL, WH1 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS WAS WRITTEN.
 
 20 CHRISTIAN IN DOUBTING CASTLE. 
 
 make away themselves." Then said she, "Take them into the castle-yard to-mor- 
 row, and show them the bones and skulls of those that thou hast already dispatched, 
 and make them believe, ere a week comes to an end, thou also wilt tear them in 
 pieces as thou hast done their fellows before them." 
 
 So when the morning was come, the giant goes to them again, and takes them into 
 the castle-yard, and shows them as his wife had bidden him. " These," said he, 
 " were pilgrims as you are, once, and they trespassed in my grounds, as you have 
 clone ; and when I thought fit, I tore them in pieces ; and so within ten days I will 
 do you. Go, get you down to your den again ; " and with that he beat them all 
 the way thither. They lay, therefore, all day on Saturday in a lamentable case, as 
 before. Now when night was come, and when Mrs. Diffidence and her husband, 
 the giant, were got to bed, they began to renew their discourse of their prisoners ; 
 and, withal, the old giant wondered that he could neither by his blows nor his coun- 
 sel, bring them to an end. And with that his wife replied, "I fear," said she, 
 " that they live in hope that some will come to relieve them, or that they have 
 picklocks about them, by the means of which they hope to escape." " And sayest 
 thou so, my dear ? " said the giant ; " I will therefore search them in the morning." 
 
 Well, on Saturday, about midnight, they began to pray, and continued in prayer 
 till almost break of day. , 
 
 Now, a little before it was day, good Christian, as one half amazed, brake out in 
 this passionate speech : "What a fool," quoth he, "am I, thus to lie in a stinking 
 dungeon, when I may as well walk at liberty ! I have a key in my bosom, called 
 Promise, that will, 1 am persuaded, open any lock in Doubting Castle." Then 
 said Hopeful, " That is good news ; good brother, pluck it out of thy bosom, and 
 try." 
 
 Then Christian pulled it out of his bosom, and began to try at the dungeon 
 door, whose bolt (as he turned the key) gave back, and the door flew open with 
 ease, and Christian and Hopeful both came out. Then he went to the outward 
 door that leads into the castle-yard, and, with his key, opened that door also. After, 
 he went to the iron gate, for that must be opened too ; but that lock went 
 damnable hard, yet the key did open it. Then they thrust open the gate to make 
 their escape with speed, but that gate, as it opened, made such a creaking that it 
 waked Giant Despair, who, hastily rising to pursue his prisoners, felt his limbs to 
 fail, for his fits took him again, so that he could by no means go after them. 
 Then they went on, and came to the King's highway, and so were safe, because 
 they were out of his jurisdiction. 
 
 Now, when they were gone over the stile, they began to contrive with them- 
 selves what they should do at that stile, to prevent those that should come after 
 from falling into the hands of Giant Despair. So they consented to erect there a 
 pillar, and to engrave upon the side thereof this sentence : " Over this stile is the 
 way to Doubting Castle, which is kept by Giant Despair, who despiseth the King 
 of the Celestial Country, and seeks to destroy his holy pilgrims." Many therefore 
 that followed after read what was written, and escaped the danger. 
 
 JOHN BUNYAN.
 
 THE PLEASURES OF PRIVATE LIFE. 
 
 21 
 
 THE STUART PORTRAIT OF WASHINGTON. 
 
 THE PLEASURES OF PRIVATE LIFE. 
 
 UNDER the shadow of my own vine and my own fig-tree, free from the bustle of 
 a camp, and the busy scenes of public life, I am solacing myself with those tranquil 
 enjoyments, of which the Soldier, who is ever in pursuit of fame, the Statesman, 
 whose watchful days and sleepless nights are spent in devising schemes to promote 
 the welfare of his own, perhaps the ruin of other countries, as if the globe was in- 
 sufficient for us all and the Courtier, who is always watching the countenance of 
 his Prince, in hopes of catching a gracious smile can have very little conception. 
 I have not only retired from all public employments, but I am retiring within my- 
 self, and shall be able to view the solitary walk, and tread the paths of private life, 
 with a heartfelt satisfaction. Envious of none, I am determined to be pleased with 
 all ; and, this being the order of my march, I will move gently down the stream of 
 life until I sleep with my fathers. 
 
 GEORGE WASHINGTON.
 
 22 
 
 ON THE DEATH OF AN OLD FRIEND. 
 
 ON THE DEATH OF AN OLD FRIEND. 
 
 COLEBROOK Row, Islington, 
 
 January 20, 1826. 
 I CALLED upon you this morn- 
 ing, and found that you were gone 
 to visit a dying friend. I had 
 been upon a like errand. Poor 
 Norris ... in him I have a 
 loss the world cannot make up. 
 He was my friend and my father's 
 friend all the life I can remem- 
 ber. I seem to have made fool- 
 ish friends ever since. Those 
 are friendships which outlive a 
 second generation. Old as I am 
 waxing, in his eyes I was still the 
 child he first knew me. To the 
 last -he called me Charley. I 
 have none to call me Charley now. 
 He was the last link that bound 
 me to the Temple. You are but 
 of yesterday. In him seem to 
 have died the old plainness of 
 manners and singleness of heart. 
 Letters he knew nothing of, nor 
 did his reading extend beyond 
 the pages of the Gentleman s Magazine. Yet there was a pride of literature about 
 him from being amongst books (he was librarian), and from some scraps of doubtful 
 Latin which he had picked up in his office of entering students, that gave him very di- 
 verting airs of pedantry. Can I forget the erudite look with which when he had been 
 in vain trying to make out a black-letter text of Chaucer in the Temple Library, he 
 laid it down and told me that "in these old books, Charley, there is sometimes a 
 deal of very indifferent spelling," and seemed to console himself in the reflection ! 
 His jokes, for he had his jokes, are now ended ; but they were old trusty perennials, 
 staples that pleased after decies repetita, and were always as good as new. One song- 
 he had, which was reserved for the night of Christmas-day, which we always spent in 
 the Temple. It was an old thing, and spoke of the flat bottoms of our foes and the 
 possibility of their coming over in darkness, and alluded to threats of an invasion 
 many years blown over ; and when he came to the part 
 
 " We'll still make 'em run, and we'll still make 'em sweat, 
 In spite of the devil and Brussels Gazette" 
 
 CHARLES LAMB.
 
 UPON RICHES. 23 
 
 his eyes would sparkle as with the freshness of an impending event. And what is 
 the Brussels Gazette now? I cry while I enumerate these trifles. " How shall 
 we tell them in a stranger's ear ? " 
 
 CHARLES LAMB. 
 
 UPON RICHES. 
 
 IN getting of your riches, and in 
 using of 'em, ye shulden alway have 
 three things in your heart, that is to 
 say, our Lord God, conscience, and 
 good name. First, ye shulden have 
 God in your heart, and for no riches 
 ye shulden do nothing which may in 
 any manner displease God that is 
 your creator and maker ; for, after 
 the word of Solomon, it is better to 
 have a little good with the love of 
 God, than to have muckle good and 
 lese the love of his Lord God ; and 
 the prophet saith, that better it is 
 to ben a good man and have little 
 good and treasure, than to be holden 
 a shrew and have great riches. And 
 yet I say furthermore, that ye shul- 
 den always do your business to get 
 your riches, so that ye get 'em with 
 a good conscience. And the apostle 
 saith, that there nis thing in this 
 world, of which we shulden have so 
 great joy, as when our conscience 
 beareth us good witness ; and the 
 wise man saith, The substance of a 
 man is full good when sin is not in a man's conscience. 
 
 Afterward, in getting of your riches and in using of 'em, ye must have great 
 business and great diligence that your good name be alway kept and conserved ; 
 for Solomon saith, that better it is and more it availeth a man to have a good name 
 than for to have great riches ; and therefore he saith in another place, Do great 
 diligence (saith he) in keeping of thy friends and of thy good name, for it shall 
 longer abide with thee than any treasure, be it never so precious ; and certainly he 
 
 GEOFFREY CHAUCER.
 
 24 SAM MENDS THE CLOCK. 
 
 should not be called a gentleman that, after God and good conscience all things 
 left, ne doth his diligence and business to keepen his good name ; and Cassiodore 
 saith, that it is a sign of a gentle heart, when a man loveth and desireth to have a 
 good name. 
 
 GEOFFREY CHAUCER. 
 
 SAM MENDS THE CLOCK. 
 
 " WHY, ye see, Miss Lois," he 
 would say, " clocks can't be druv ; 
 that's jest what they can't Some 
 things can be druv, and then ag'in 
 some things can't, and clocks is that 
 kind. They's jest got to be humor- 
 ed. Now this 'ere's a 'mazin' good 
 clock ; give me my time on it, and 
 I'll have it so 'twill keep straight on 
 to the Millennium." 
 
 " Millennium ! " says Aunt Lois, 
 with a snort of infinite contempt. 
 " Yes, the Millennium," says Sam, 
 letting fall his work in a contempla- 
 tive manner. " That 'ere's an inter- 
 estin' topic. Now Parson Lothrop, 
 he don't think the Millennium will 
 last a thousand years. What's your 
 'pinion on that p'int, Miss Lois?" "My opinion is," said Aunt Lois, in her most 
 nipping tones, "that if folks don't mind their own business, and do with their 
 might what their hand finds to do, the Millennium won't come at all." 
 
 " Wai, you see, Miss Lois, it's just here one day is with the Lord as a thousand 
 years, and a thousand years as one day." 
 
 " I should think you thought a day was a thousand "^years, the way you work, ' 
 said Aunt Lois. 
 
 " Wai," says Sam, sitting down with his back to his desperate litter of wheels, 
 weights and pendulums, and meditatively caressing his knee as he watched the 
 sailing clouds in abstract meditation, "ye see, ef a thing's ordained, why, it's got to 
 be, ef you don't lift a finger. That 'ere's so now, ain't it?" 
 
 " Sam Lawson, you are about the most aggravating creature I ever had to do 
 with. Here you've got our clock all to pieces, and have been keeping up a per- 
 fect hurrah's nest in our kitchen for three days, and there you sit maundering and 
 
 HARRIET BEECHER STOWE.
 
 MENDING THE CLOCK.
 
 SAM MENDS THE CLOCK. 27 
 
 talking with your back to your work, fussin' about the Millennium, which is none 
 of your business, or mine, as I know of ! Do either put that clock together or let 
 it alone ! " 
 
 " Don't you be a grain uneasy, Miss Lois. Why, I'll have your clock all right 
 in the end, but I can't be druv. Wai, I guess I'll take another spell on't to-morrow 
 or Friday." 
 
 Poor Aunt Lois, horror-stricken, but seeing herself actually in the hands of 
 the imperturbable enemy, now essayed the task of conciliation. " Now do, Lawson, 
 just finish up this job, and I'll pay you down, right on the spot ; and you need the 
 money." 
 
 "I'd like to 'blige ye, Miss Lois; but ye see money ain't everything in this 
 world. Ef I work tew long on one thing, my mind kind o' gives out, ye see ; and 
 besides, I've got some 'sponsibilities to 'tend to. There's Mrs. Captain Brown, she 
 made me promise to come to-day and look at the nose o' that 'ere silver teapot o' 
 hern ; it's kind o' sprung a leak. And then I 'greed to split a little oven-wood for 
 the Widdah Pedee, that lives up on the Shelburn road. Must visit the widdahs in 
 their affliction, Scriptur' says. And then there's Hepsy : she's allers a castin' it 
 up at me that I don't do nothin' for her and the chil'en ; but then, lordy massy, 
 Hepsy hain't no sort o' patience. Why, jest this mornin' I was tellin' her to count 
 up her marcies, and I 'clare for't if I didn't think she'd a throwed the tongs at me. 
 That 'ere woman's temper railly makes me consarned. Wai, good day, Miss Lois. 
 I'll be along again to-morrow or Friday or the first o' next week." And away he 
 went with long loose strides down the village street, while the leisurely wail of an 
 old fuguing tune floated back after him, 
 
 " Thy years are an 
 Etarnal day, 
 Thy years are an 
 .Etarnal day." 
 
 " An eternal torment," said Aunt Lois, with a snap. " I'm sure, if there's a 
 mortal creature on this earth that I pity, it's Hepsy Lawson. Folks talk about her 
 scolding that Sam Lawson is enough to make the saints in Heaven fall from 
 grace. And you can't do anything with him : it's like charging bayonet into a 
 wool-sack." 
 
 HARRIET BEECHER STOWE.
 
 28 
 
 THE IRISH BARD. 
 
 EDMUND SPENSER. 
 
 THE IRISH BARD. 
 
 THERE is amongst the Irish a certain kind of people called Bards, which are to 
 them instead of poets, whose profession is to set forth the praises or dispraises of 
 men, in their poems or rithmes ; the which are had in so high regard and estimation 
 amongst them, that none dare displease them for fear to run into reproach through 
 their offense, and to be made infamous in the mouths of all men. For their verses 
 are taken up with a general applause, and usually sung at all feasts and meetings by 
 certain other persons, whose proper function that is, who also receive for the same 
 great rewards and reputation amongst them. . . . 
 
 Such poets as in their writings do labor to better the manners of men, and 
 through the sweet bait of their numbers to steal into the young spirits a desire of 
 honor and virtue, are worthy to be had in great respect. But these Irish bards
 
 LONDON. 
 
 29 
 
 are for the most part of another mind, and so far from instructing young men in 
 moral discipline, that they themselves do more deserve to be sharply disciplined : 
 for they seldom use to choose unto themselves the doings of good men for the 
 arguments of their poems, but whomsoever they find to be most licentious of life, 
 most bold and lawless in his doings, most dangerous and desperate in all parts of 
 disobedience and rebellious disposition ; him they set up and glorify in their 
 rithmes, him they praise to the people, and to young men make an example to 
 follow. EDMUND SPENSER. 
 
 LONDON. 
 
 . . . I CANNOT say 
 that this huge blind 
 monster of a city is with- 
 out some sort of charm 
 for me. It leaves one 
 alone to go his own road 
 unmolested. Deep in 
 your soul you take up 
 your protest against it, 
 defy it, and even despise 
 it, but need not divide 
 yourself from it for that. 
 Worthy individuals are 
 glad to hear your 
 thoughts if it have any 
 sincerity ; they do not 
 exasperate themselves 
 or you about it ; they 
 have not even time for 
 such a thing. Nay, in 
 stupidity itself, on a 
 scale of this magnitude, 
 there is an impressive- 
 ness.almost a sublimity; 
 one thinks how, in the words of Schiller, " the very gods fight against it in vain " ; 
 how it lies on its unfathomable foundation there, inert, yet peptic, nay, eupeptic, 
 and is a Fact in the world, let theory object as it will. Brown-stout, in quantities 
 that would float a seventy-four goes down the throats of men ; and the roaring 
 flood of life pours on ; over which Philosophy and Theory are but a poor shriek of 
 remonstrance, which oftenest times were wiser, perhaps, to hold its peace. . 
 
 THOMAS CARLYLE. 
 
 THOMAS CARLYLE.
 
 COMPENSA TION. 
 
 COMPENSATION. 
 
 HUMAN labor, through all its forms, from the sharpening of a stake to the con- 
 struction of a city or an epic, is one immense illustration of the perfect compensa- 
 tion of the universe. The absolute balance of Give and Take, the doctrine that 
 everything has its price and if that price is not paid, not that thing but some- 
 thing else is obtained, and that it is impossible to get anything without its price 
 is not less sublime in the columns of a ledger than in the budgets of States, in the 
 laws of light and darkness, in all the action and reaction of nature. I cannot doubt 
 that the high laws which each man sees implicated in those processes with which 
 he is conversant the stern ethics which sparkle on his chisel- 
 edge, which are measured out by his plumb and foot-rule, which 
 stand as manifest in the footing of the shop-bill as in the history 
 of a State do recommend to him his trade, and though seldom 
 named, exalt his business to his imagination. 
 
 The league between virtue and nature engages all things to 
 assume a hostile front to vice. The beautiful laws and substances 
 of the world persecute and whip the traitor. 
 He finds that things are arranged for truth and 
 benefit, but there is no 
 den in the wide world to 
 hide a rogue. Commit 
 a crime, and the 
 earth is made of 
 glass. Commit 
 a crime, and it 
 seems as if a coat 
 of snow fell on 
 the ground, such 
 as reveals in the 
 woods the track 
 of every partridge 
 and fox and squir- 
 rel and mole. 
 You cannot recall the 
 spoken word, you cannot 
 wipe out the foot-track, 
 you cannot draw up the 
 ladder, so as to leave no 
 
 inlet or clue. Some damning circumstance always transpires. The laws and sub- 
 stances of nature water, snow, wind, gravitation become penalties to the thief. 
 On the other hand, the law holds with equal sureness for all right action. 
 
 EMERSON'S HOME IN CONCORD, MASS.
 
 C O MPE NSA TI O N. 
 
 RALPH WALDO EMERSON. 
 
 Love, and you shall be loved. All love is mathematically just, as much as the two 
 sides of an algebraic equation. The good man has absolute good, which like fire 
 turns everything to its own nature, so that you cannot do him any harm ; but as 
 the royal armies sent against Napoleon, when he approached, cast down their colors 
 and from enemies became friends, so disasters of all kinds, as sickness, offense, 
 poverty, prove benefactors : 
 
 " Winds blow and waters roll 
 Strength to the brave, and power and deity, 
 Yet in themselves are nothing." ....
 
 32 THE GOOD WIFE. 
 
 Our strength grows out of our weakness. The indignation which arms itself 
 with secret forces does not awaken until we are pricked and stung and sorely 
 assailed. A great man is always willing to be little. Whilst he sits on the cushion 
 of advantages, he goes to sleep. When he is pushed, tormented, defeated, he has 
 a chance to learn something ; he has been put on his wits, on his manhood ; he has 
 gained facts ; learns his ignorance ; is cured of the insanity of conceit ; has got 
 moderation and real skill. The wise man throws himself on the side of his assail- 
 ants. It is more his interest than it is theirs to find his weak point. The wound 
 cicatrizes and falls off from him like a dead skin, and when they would triumph, lo ! 
 he has passed on invulnerable. Blame is safer than praise. I hate to be defended 
 in a newspaper. As long as all that is said is said against me, I feel a certain 
 assurance of success. But as soon as honeyed words of praise are spoken for me, 
 I feel as one that lies unprotected before his enemies. In general, every evil to 
 which we do not succumb is a benefactor. As the Sandwich Islander believes 
 that the strength and valor of the enemy he kills passes into himself, so we gain 
 the strength of the temptation we resist. 
 
 The same guards which protect us from disaster, defect, and enmity, defend us, 
 if we will, from selfishness and fraud. Bolts and bars are not the best of our insti- 
 tutions, nor is shrewdness in trade a mark of wisdom. Men suffer all their life 
 long, under the foolish superstition that they can be cheated. But it is as 
 impossible for a man to be cheated by any one but himself, as for a thing to be and 
 not to be at the same time. There is a third silent party to all our bargains. The 
 nature and soul of things takes on itself the guarantee of the fulfillment of every 
 contract, so that honest service cannot come to loss. If you serve an ungrateful 
 master, serve him the more. Put God in your debt. Every stroke shall be repaid. 
 The longer the payment is withholden, the better for you ; for compound interest on 
 compound interest is the rate and usage of this exchequer. 
 
 RALPH WALDO EMERSON, 
 
 THE GOOD WIFE. 
 
 SHE commandeth her husband in any equal matter, by constant obeying him. 
 
 She never crosseth her husband in the spring-tide of his anger, but stays till it 
 be ebbing-water. Surely men, contrary to iron, are worst to be wrought upon when 
 they are hot. 
 
 Her clothes are rather comely than costly, and she makes plain cloth to be 
 velvet by her handsome wearing it. 
 
 Her husband's secrets she will not divulge : especially she is careful to conceal 
 his infirmities. 
 
 In her husband's absence she is wife and deputy husband, which makes her
 
 SOLITUDE. 
 
 33 
 
 double the files of her diligence. At his return he finds all things so well, that he 
 wonders to see himself at home when he was abroad. 
 
 Her children, though many in number, are none in noise, steering them with a 
 look whither she listeth. 
 
 The heaviest work of her servants she maketh light, by orderly and seasonably 
 enjoining it. 
 
 In her husband's sickness she feels more grief than she shows. 
 
 THOMAS FULLER. 
 
 SOLITUDE. 
 
 THERE can be no very black melancholy to him who lives in the midst of Nature, 
 and has his senses still. There was never yet such a storm but it was ^Eolian 
 music to a healthy and innocent ear. Nothing can rightly compel a simple and 
 brave man to a vulgar sadness. While I enjoy the friendship of the seasons I trust 
 that nothing can make life a burden to 
 me. The gentle rain which waters my 
 beans and keeps me in the house to-day 
 is not drear and melancholy, but good for 
 me too. Though it prevents my hoeing 
 them, it is of far more worth than my 
 hoeing. If it should continue so long as 
 to cause the seeds to rot in the ground 
 and destroy the potatoes in the lowlands, 
 it would still be good for the grass on 
 the uplands, and being good for the 
 grass, it would be good for me. Some- 
 times, when I compare myself with other 
 men, it seems as if I were more favored 
 by the gods than they, beyond any de- 
 serts that I am conscious of ; as if I had 
 a warrant and surety at their hands which 
 my fellows have not, and were especially 
 guided and guarded. I do not flatter 
 myself, but if it be possible they flatter 
 me. I have never felt lonesome, or in 
 the least oppressed by a sense of soli- 
 
 HENRY DAVID THOREAU. 
 
 tude, but once, and that was a few weeks 
 after I came to the wpods, when, for an hour, I doubted if the near neighborhood of 
 man was not essential to a serene and healthy life. To be alone was something 
 unpleasant. But I was at the same time conscious of a slight insanity in my mood,
 
 34 
 
 SPRING PROSPECTS. 
 
 and seemed to foresee my recovery. In the midst of a gentle rain, while these 
 thoughts prevailed, I was suddenly sensible of such sweet and beneficent society in 
 Nature, in the very pattering of the drops, and in every sound and sight around my 
 house, an infinite and unaccountable friendliness all at once like an atmosphere sus- 
 taining me, as made the fancied advantages of human neighborhood insignificant, and 
 I have never thought of them since. Every little pine-needle expanded and swelled 
 with sympathy and befriended me. I was so distinctly made aware of the presence 
 of something kindred to me, even in scenes which we are accustomed to call wild 
 and dreary, and also that the nearest of blood to me and humanest was not a person 
 nor a villager, that I thought no place could ever be strange to me again. 
 
 HENRY DAVID THOREAU. 
 
 SPRING PROSPECTS. 
 
 - WE talk about spring as at hand before the end of February, and yet it will be 
 two good months, one sixth part of the whole year, before we can go a-Maying. 
 There may be a whole month of solid and uninterrupted winter yet, plenty of ice, 
 and good sleighing. We may not even see the bare ground, and hardly the water ; 
 and yet we sit down and warm our spirits annually with the distant prospect of 
 spring. As if a man were to warm his hands by stretching them towards the ris- 
 ing sun, and rubbing them. We listen to the February cock-crowing and turkey- 
 gobbling as to a first course or prelude. The bluebird, which some wood-chopper 
 or inspired walker is said to have seen in that sunny interval between the snow- 
 storms, is like a speck of clear blue sky seen near the end of a storm, reminding us 
 of an ethereal region, and a heaven which we had forgotten. Princes and magis- 
 trates are often styled serene ; but what is their turbid serenity to that ethereal 
 serenity which the bluebird embodies. His most serene Birdship ! His soft 
 warble melts in the ear as the snow is melting in the valleys around. The bluebird 
 comes, and with his warble drills the ice, and sets free the rivers and ponds and 
 frozen ground. As the sand flows down the slopes a little way, assuming the 
 forms of foliage when the frost comes out of the ground, so this little rill of melody 
 flows a short way down the concave of the sky. 
 
 HENRY DAVID THOREAU.
 
 ON MR. FOOT'S RESOLUTION. 35 
 
 ON MR. FOOT'S RESOLUTION. 
 
 SIR, at that day the whole country was divided on this very question. It formed 
 the line of demarcation between the federal and republican parties ; and the great 
 political revolution which then took place turned upon the very questions involved 
 in these resolutions. That question was decided by the people, and by that deci- 
 sion the Constitution was, in the emphatic language of Mr. Jefferson, "saved at its 
 last gasp." I should suppose, sir, it would require more self-respect than any 
 gentleman here would be willing to assume, to treat lightly doctrines derived from 
 such high sources. Resting on authority like this, I will ask, gentlemen, whether 
 South Carolina has not manifested a high regard for the Union, when, under a 
 tyranny ten times more grievous than the alien and sedition laws, she has hitherto 
 gone no further than to petition, remonstrate and to solemnly protest against a 
 series of measures which she believes to be wholly unconstitutional and utterly 
 destructive of her interests. Sir, South Carolina has not gone one step further 
 than Mr. Jefferson himself was disposed to go, in relation to the present subject of 
 our present complaints not a step further than the statesmen from New England 
 were disposed to go under similar circumstances ; no further than the Senator from 
 Massachusetts himself once considered as within "the limits of a constitutional 
 opposition." The doctrine that it is the right of a State to judge of the violations 
 of the Constitution on the part of the Federal Government, and to protect her citi- 
 zens from the operations of unconstitutional laws, was held by the enlightened 
 citizens of Boston, who assembled in Faneuil Hall, on the 25th of January, 1809. 
 They state, in that celebrated memorial, that "they looked only to the State Legis- 
 lature, which was competent to devise relief againt the unconstitutional acts of the 
 General Government. That your power (say they) is adequate to that object, is 
 evident from the organization of the confederacy." . . . 
 
 Thus it will be seen, Mr. President, that the South Carolina doctrine is the 
 Republican doctrine of '98 that it was promulgated by the fathers of the faith - 
 that it was maintained by Virginia and Kentucky in the worst of times that it 
 constituted the very pivot on which the political revolution of that day turned 
 that it embraces the very principles, the triumph of which, at that time, saved the 
 Constitution at its last gasp, and which New England statesmen were not unwilling 
 to adopt when they believed themselves to be the victims of unconstitutional legis- 
 lation. Sir, as to the doctrine that the Federal Government is the exclusive judge 
 of the extent as well as the limitations of its power, it seems to me to be utterly 
 subversive of the sovereignty and independence of the States. It makes but little 
 difference, in my estimation, whether Congress or the Supreme Court are invested 
 with this power. If the Federal Government, in all, or any, of its departments, is to 
 prescribe the limits of its own authority, and the States are bound to submit to the 
 decision, and are not to be allowed to examine and decide for themselves when the 
 barriers of the Constitution shall be overleaped, his is practically " a government
 
 36 REPLY TO HA YNE. 
 
 without limitation of powers." The States are at once reduced to mere petty 
 corporations, and the people are entirely at your mercy. I have but one word more 
 to add. In all the efforts that have been made by South Carolina to resist the un- 
 constitutional laws which Congress has extended over them, she has kept steadily 
 in view the preservation of the Union, by the only means by which she believes it 
 can be long preserved a firm, manly, and steady resistance against usurpation. 
 The measures of the Federal Government have, it is true, prostrated her interests, 
 and will soon involve the whole South in irretrievable ruin. But even this evil, 
 great as it is, is not the chief ground of our complaints. It is the principle involved 
 in the contest a principle which, substituting the discretion of Congress for the 
 limitations of the Constitution, brings the States and the people to the feet of the 
 Federal Government, and leaves them nothing they can call their own. Sir, if the 
 measures of the Federal Government were less oppressive, we should still strive 
 against this usurpation. The South is acting on a principle she has always held 
 sacred resistance to unauthorized taxation. These, sir, are the principles which 
 induced the immortal Hampden to resist the payment of a tax of twenty shillings. 
 Would twenty shillings have ruined his fortune ? No ! but the payment of half of 
 twenty shillings, on the principle on which it was demanded, would have made him 
 a slave. Sir, if acting on these high motives if animated by that ardent love of 
 liberty which has always been the most prominent trait in the Southern character, 
 we would be hurried beyond the bounds of a cold and calculating prudence who is 
 there, with one noble and generous sentiment in his bosom, who would not be dis- 
 posed, in the language of Burke, to exclaim, " You must pardon something to the 
 spirit of liberty " ? 
 
 ROBERT Y. HAYNE. 
 
 REPLY TO HAYNE. 
 
 MR. PRESIDENT, I have thus stated the reasons of my dissent to the doctrines 
 which have been advanced and maintained. I am conscious of having detained you 
 and the Senate much too long. I was drawn into the debate with no previous de- 
 liberation, such as is suited to the discussion of so grave and important a subject. 
 But it is a subject of which my heart is full, and I 'have not been willing to sup- 
 press the utterance of its spontaneous sentiments. I cannot, even now, persuade 
 myself to relinquish it, without expressing once more my deep conviction, that, 
 since it respects nothing less than the union of States, it is of most vital and es- 
 sential importance to the public happiness. I profess, sir, in my career hitherto, to 
 have kept steadily in view the prosperity and honor of the whole country, and the 
 preservation of our Federal Union. It is to that Union we owe our safety at home, 
 and our consideration and dignity abroad. It is to that Union that we are chiefly 
 indebted for whatever makes us most proud of our country. That Union we reached
 
 REPLY TO HA YNE. 
 
 37 
 
 only by the discipline of our virtues in the severe school of adversity. It had its 
 origin in the necessities of disordered finance, prostrate commerce and ruined 
 credit. Under its benign influences, these great interests immediately awoke, as 
 from the dead, and sprang forth with newness of life. Every year of its duration has 
 teemed with fresh proofs of its utility and its blessings ; and although our territory 
 has stretched out wider and wider, and our population spread farther and farther, 
 they have not outrun its protection or its benefits. It has been to us all a copious 
 fountain of national, social, and personal happiness. 
 
 I have not allowed myself, sir, to look beyond the Union, to see what might lie 
 hidden in the dark recess behind. I have not coolly weighed the chances of pre- 
 serving liberty when the bonds that unite us together shall be broken asunder. I 
 have not accustomed myself to hang over the precipice of disunion, to see whether,
 
 38 THE CONSTITUTION AND THE UNION. 
 
 with my short sight, I can fathom the depth of the abyss below ; nor could I re- 
 gard him as a safe counsellor in the affairs of this Government, whose thoughts 
 should be mainly bent on considering, not how the Union may be best preserved, 
 but how tolerable might be the condition of the people when it should be broken up 
 and destroyed. While the Union lasts we have high, exciting, gratifying prospects 
 spread out before us, for us and our children. Beyond that I seek not to penetrate 
 the veil. God grant that in my day at least that curtain may not rise ! God grant 
 that on my vision never may be opened what lies behind ! When my eyes shall 
 be turned to behold for the last time the sun in heaven, may I not see him shining 
 on the broken and dishonored fragments of a once glorious Union ; on States dis- 
 severed, discordant, belligerent ; on a land rent with civil feuds, or drenched, it 
 may be, in fraternal blood ! Let their last feeble and lingering glance rather be- 
 hold the gorgeous ensign of the Republic, now known and honored throughout the 
 earth, still full high advanced, its arms and trophies streaming in their original 
 luster, not a stripe erased or polluted, not a single star obscured, bearing for its 
 motto, no such miserable interrogotary as " What is all this.worth ? " nor those 
 other words of delusion and folly, " Liberty first and Union afterward ; " but every- 
 where, spread all over in characters of living light, blazing on all its ample folds, 
 as they float over the sea and over the land, and in every wind under the whole 
 heavens, that other sentiment, dear to every true American heart Liberty and 
 Union, now and forever, one and inseparable ! 
 
 DANIEL WEBSTER. 
 
 THE CONSTITUTION AND THE UNION. 
 
 MR. PRESIDENT, I should much prefer to have heard from every member on 
 this floor declarations of opinion that this Union could never be dissolved, than the 
 declaration of opinion by anybody, that in any case, under the pressure of any cir- 
 cumstances, such a dissolution was possible. I hear with distress and anguish the 
 word " secession," especially when it falls from the lips of those who are patriotic, 
 and known to the country, and known all over the world for their political services. 
 Secession ! Peaceable secession ! Sir, your eyes and mine are never destined to 
 see that miracle. The dismemberment of this vast country without convulsion! 
 The breaking up of the fountains of the great deep without ruffling the surface ! 
 Who is so foolish I beg everybody's pardon as to expect to see any such 
 thing ? Sir, he who sees these States, now revolving in harmony around a common 
 center, and expects to see them quit their places and fly off without convulsion, 
 may look the next hour to see the heavenly bodies rush from their spheres, and 
 jostle against each other in the realms of space, without causing the wreck of the 
 universe. There can be no such thing as a peaceable secession. Peaceable seces-
 
 THE CONSTITUTION AND THE UNION. 39 
 
 sion is an utter impossibility. Is the great Constitution under which we live, 
 covering this whole country, is it to be thawed and melted away by secession, as 
 the snows on the mountain melt under the influence of a vernal sun, disappear' al- 
 most unobserved, and run off ? No, sir ! No, sir ! I will not state what might 
 produce the disruption of the Union ; but, sir, I see as plainly as I can see the sun 
 in heaven what that disruption itself must produce ; I see that it must produce war, 
 and such a war as I will not describe, in its twofold character. 
 
 Peaceable secession ! Peaceable secession ! The concurrent agreement of all 
 the members of this great Republic to separate ! A voluntary separation, with 
 alimony on one side and on the other. Why, what would be the result ? Where 
 is the line to be drawn ? What States are to secede ? What is to remain Ameri- 
 can ? What am I to be? An American no longer ? Am I to become a sectional 
 man, a local man, a separatist, with no country in common with the gentlemen who 
 sit around me here, or who fill the other house of Congress ? Heaven forbid ! 
 Where is the flag of the Republic to remain ? Where is the eagle still to tower ? 
 or is he to cower, and shrink, and fall to the ground ? Why, sir, our ancestors, our 
 fathers and our grandfathers, those of them that are yet living amongst us with 
 prolonged lives, would rebuke and reproach us ; and our children and our grand- 
 children would cry out shame upon us, if we of this generation should dishonor 
 these ensigns of the power of the Government and the harmony of that Union 
 which is every day felt among us with so much joy and gratitude. What is to be- 
 come of the army ? What is to become of the navy ? What is to become of the 
 public lands? How is each of the thirty States to defend itself? I know, although 
 the idea has not been stated distinctly, there is to be, or it is supposed possible 
 that there will be, a Southern Confederacy. I do not mean, when I allude to this 
 statement, that any one seriously contemplates such a state of things. I do not 
 mean to say that it is true, but I have heard it suggested elsewhere, that the idea 
 has been entertained, that, after the dissolution of this Union, a Southern Con- 
 federacy might be formed. I am sorry, sir, that it has ever been thought of, talked 
 of, in the wildest flights of human imagination. But the idea, so far as it exists, 
 must be of a separation, assigning the slave States to one side, and the free States 
 to the other. Sir, I may express myself too strongly, perhaps, but there are im- 
 possibilities in the natural as well as in the physical world, and I hold the idea of 
 the separation of these States, those that are free to form one government, and 
 those that are slave-holding to form another, as such an impossibility. We could 
 not separate the States by any such line, if we were to draw it. We could not sit 
 down here to-day and draw a line of separation that would satisfy any five men in 
 the country. There are natural causes that would keep and tie us together, and 
 there are social and domestic relations which we could not break if we would, and 
 which we should not if we could. 
 
 Sir, nobody can look over the face of this country at the present moment, no- 
 body can see where its population is the most dense and growing, without being 
 ready to admit, and compelled to admit, that ere long the strength of America will be 
 in the Valley of the Mississippi. Well, now, sir, I beg to inquire what the wildest
 
 40 THE CONSTITUTION AND THE UNION. 
 
 enthusiast has to say on the possibility of cutting that river in two, and leaving 
 free States at its source and on its branches, and slave States down near its mouth, 
 each forming a separate government ? Pray, sir, let me say to the people of this 
 country, that these things are worthy of their pondering and of their consideration. 
 Here, sir, are five millions of freemen in the free States north of the river Ohio. 
 Can anybody suppose that this population can be severed, by a line that divides 
 them from the territory of a foreign and alien government, down somewhere, the 
 Lord knows where, upon the lower banks of the Mississippi ? What would become 
 of Missouri ? Will she join the arrondissement of the slave States ? Shall the 
 man from the Yellowstone and the Platte be connected, in the new republic, with 
 the man who lives on the southern extremity of the Cape of Florida ? Sir, I am 
 ashamed to pursue this line of remark. I dislike it ; I have an utter disgust for it. 
 I would rather hear of natural blasts and mildews, war, pestilence, and famine, than 
 to hear gentlemen talk of secession. To break up this great Government ! to dis- 
 member this glorious country ! to astonish Europe with an act of folly such as 
 Europe for two centuries has never beheld in any government or any people ! No, 
 sir ! no, sir! There will be no secession ! Gentlemen are not serious when they 
 talk of secession. 
 
 Sir, I hear there is to be a convention held at Nashville. I am bound to believe 
 that if worthy gentlemen meet at Nashville in convention, their object will be to 
 adopt conciliatory counsels ; to advise the South to forbearance and moderation, 
 and to advise the North to forbearance and moderation ; and to inculcate principles 
 of brotherly love and affection, and attachment to the Constitution of the country 
 as it now is. I believe, if the convention meet at all, it will be for this purpose ; 
 for certainly, if they meet for any purpose hostile to the Union, they have been 
 singularly inappropriate in their selection of a place. I remember, sir, that, when 
 the treaty of Amiens was concluded between France and England, a sturdy 
 Englishman and a distinguished orator, who regarded the conditions of the peace 
 as ignominious to England, said in the House of Commons, that if King William 
 could know the terms of that treaty, he would turn in his coffin ! Let me com- 
 mend this saying to Mr. Windham, in all its emphasis and in all its force, to any 
 persons who shall meet at Nashville for the purpose of concerting measures for the 
 overthrow of this Union over the bones of Andrew Jackson. . . . 
 
 And now, Mr. President, instead of speaking of the possibility or utility of 
 secession, instead of dwelling in those caverns of darkness, instead of groping with 
 those ideas so full of all that is horrid and horrible, let us come out into the light 
 of the day ; let us enjoy the fresh air of Liberty and Union ; let us cherish those 
 hopes which belong to us ; let us devote ourselves to those great objects that are 
 fit for our consideration and our action ; let us raise our conceptions to the magni- 
 tude and the importance of the duties that devolve upon us ; let our comprehension 
 be as broad as the country for which we act, our aspirations as high as -its certain 
 destiny ; let us not be pigmies in a case that calls for men. Never did there de- 
 volve on any generation of men higher trusts than now devolve upon us, for the 
 preservation of this Constitution and the harmony and peace of all who are destined
 
 ON PRIDE. 41 
 
 to live under it. Let us make our generation one of the strongest and brightest 
 links in that golden chain which is destined, I fondly believe, to grapple the people 
 of all the States to this Constitution for ages to come. We have a great, popular, 
 Constitutional Government, guarded by law and by judicature, and defended by 
 the affections of the whole people. No monarchical throne presses these States 
 together, no iron chain of military power encircles them ; they live and stand under 
 a Government popular in its form, representative in its character, founded upon 
 principles of equality, and so constructed, we hope, as to last forever. In all its 
 history it has been beneficent ; it has trodden down no man's liberty ; it has crushed 
 no State. Its daily respiration is liberty and patriotism ; its yet youthful veins 
 are full of enterprise, courage, and honorable love of glory and renown. Large be- 
 fore, the country has now, by recent events, become vastly larger. This republic 
 now extends, with a vast breadth across the whole continent. The two great seas 
 of the world wash the one and the other shore. We realize, on a mighty scale, the 
 beautiful description of the ornamental border of the buckler of Achilles : 
 
 " Now, the broad shield complete, the artist crowned 
 With his last hand, and poured the ocean round ; 
 In living silver seemed the waves to roll, 
 And beat the buckler's verge, and bound the whole." 
 
 DANIEL WEBSTER. 
 
 ON PRIDE. 
 
 I THANK God amongst those millions of vices I do inherit and hold from Adam, 
 I have escaped one, and that a mortal enemy to charity, the first and father sin, not 
 only of man, but of the devil pride ; a vice whose name is comprehended in a 
 monosyllable, but in its nature not circumscribed with a world ; I have escaped it 
 in a condition that can hardly avoid it ; those petty acquisitions and reputed per- 
 fections that advance and elevate the conceits of other men, add no feathers into 
 mine. I have seen a grammarian tour and plume himself over a single line in 
 Horace, and show more pride in the construction of one ode, than the author in the 
 composure of the whole book. For my own part, besides the jargon and patois of 
 several provinces, I understand no less than six languages ; yet I protest I have no 
 higher conceit of myself, than had our fathers before the confusion of Babel, when 
 there was but one language in the world, and none to boast himself either linguist 
 or critic. I have not only seen several countries, beheld the nature of their climes, 
 the chorography of their provinces, topography of their cities, but understood their 
 several laws, customs and policies ; yet cannot all this persuade the dullness of my 
 spirit unto such an opinion of myself, as I behold in nimbler and conceited heads, 
 that never looked a degree beyond their nests. I know the names, and somewhat 
 more, of all the constellations in my horizon ; yet I have seen a prating mariner
 
 42 BEN JONSON. 
 
 that could only name the pointers and the North star, out-talk me, and conceit him- 
 self a whole sphere above me. I know most of the plants of my country, and of 
 those about me ; yet methinks I do not know so many as when I did but know a 
 hundred, and had scarcely ever simpled further than Cheapside ; for indeed heads 
 of capacity, and such as are not full with a handful, or easy measure of knowledge, 
 think they know nothing till they know all ; which being impossible, they fall upon 
 the opinion of Socrates, and only know they know not any thing. 
 
 SIR THOMAS BROWNE. 
 
 BEN JONSON. 
 
 As for Jonson, to whose character I am now arrived, if we look upon him while 
 he was himself (for his last plays were but his dotages), I think him the most learned 
 and judicious writer which any theater ever had. He was a most severe judge of 
 himself as well as others. One cannot say he wanted wit, but rather that he was 
 frugal of it. In his works you find little to retrench or alter. Wit, and language, 
 and humor, also in some measure, we had before him ; but something of art was 
 wanting to the drama, till he came. He managed his strength to more advantage 
 than any who preceded him. You seldom find him making love in any of his scenes, 
 or endeavoring to move the passions ; his genius was too sullen and saturnine to 
 do it gracefully, especially when he knew he came after those who had performed 
 both to such a height. Humor was his proper sphere ; and in that he delighted 
 most to represent mechanical people. He was deeply conversant in the ancients, 
 both Greek and Latin, and he borrowed boldly from them ; there is scarce a poet 
 or historian among the Roman authors of those times, whom he has not translated 
 in Sejanus and Catiline. But he has done his robberies so openly, that one may 
 see he fears not to be taxed by any law. He invades authors like a monarch ; and 
 what would be theft in other poets, is only victory in him. With the spoils of these 
 writers he so represents old Rome to us, in his rites, ceremonies, and customs, that 
 if one of their poets had written either of his tragedies, we had seen less of it than 
 in him. If there was any fault in his language, 'twas that he weaved it too closely 
 and laboriously, in his comedies especially : perhaps, too, he did a little too much 
 Romanize our tongue, leaving the words which he translated almost as much Latin 
 as he found them ; wherein, though he learnedly followed their language, he did not 
 enough comply with the idiom of ours. If I would compare him with Shakespeare, 
 I must acknowledge him the more correct poet, but Shakespeare the greater wit. 
 Shakespeare was the Homer, or father of our dramatic poets: Jonson was the 
 Virgil, the pattern of elaborate writing: I admire him, but I love Shakespeare. 
 
 JOHN DRYDEN.
 
 ON STUDIES. 
 
 43 
 
 ON STUDIES. 
 
 STUDIES serve for delight, 
 for ornament, and for ability. 
 Their chief use for delight is in 
 privateness and retiring ; for 
 ornament, is in discourse ; and 
 for ability, is in the judgment 
 and disposition of business ; for 
 expert men can execute, and 
 perhaps judge of particulars, one 
 by one ; but the general coun- 
 sels, and the plots and marshal- 
 ling of affairs, come best from 
 those that are learned. To 
 spend too much time in studies, 
 is sloth ; to use them too much 
 for ornament, is affectation ; to 
 make judgment wholly by their 
 rules, is the humor of a scholar ; 
 they perfect nature, and are per- 
 fected by experience for na- 
 tural abilities are like natural 
 plants, that need pruning by 
 study ; and studies themselves 
 do give forth directions too 
 much at large, except they be 
 
 bound in by experience. Crafty men contemn studies, simple men admire them, 
 and wise men use them ; for they teach not their own use ; but that is a wisdom 
 without them, and above them, won by observation. Read not to contradict and 
 confute, nor to believe and take for granted, nor to find talk and discourse, but to 
 weigh and consider. Some books are to be tasted, others to be swallowed, and some 
 few to be chewed and digested : that is, some books are to be read only in parts ; 
 others to be read, but not curiously ; and some few to be read wholly, and with 
 diligence and attention. Some books also may be read by deputy, and extracts 
 made of them by others ; but that would be only in the less important arguments 
 and the meaner sort of books ; else distilled books are, like common distilled waters, 
 flashy things. Reading maketh a full man, conference a ready man, and writing 
 an exact man ; and, therefore, if a man write little, he had need have a great memory ; 
 if he confer little, he had need have a present wit ; and if he read little, he had 
 need have much cunning, to seem to know that he doth not. 
 
 FRANCIS BACON. 
 
 FRANCIS BACON.
 
 44 ON BACON. SIR ROGER DE COVERLEY. 
 
 ON BACON. 
 
 ONE, though he be excellent, and the chief, is not to be imitated alone ; for no 
 imitator ever grew up to his author ; likeness is always on this side truth. Yet 
 there happened in my time one noble speaker, who was full of gravity in his speak- 
 ing. His language (where he could spare or pass by a jest) was nobly censorious. 
 No man ever spake more neatly, more pressly, more weightily, or suffered less 
 emptiness, less idleness, in what he uttered. No member of his speech but con- 
 sisted of his own graces. His hearers could not cough, or look aside from him, 
 without loss. He commanded where he spoke ; and had his judges angry and 
 pleased at his devotion. No man had their affections more in his power. The fear 
 of every man that heard him was, lest he should make an end. 
 
 My conceit of his person was never increased toward him by his place or honors, 
 but I have and do reverence him for the greatness that was only proper to himself, 
 in that he seemed to me ever, by his work, one of the greatest men, and most 
 worthy of admiration, that had been in many ages. In his adversity I ever prayed 
 that God would give him strength ; for greatness he could not want. Neither could 
 I condole in a word or syllable for him, as knowing no accident could do harm to 
 virtue, but rather help to make it manifest. 
 
 BEN JONSON. 
 
 SIR ROGER DE COVERLEY. 
 
 HAVING often received an invitation from my friend Sir Roger de Coverley to 
 pass away a month with him in the country, I last week accompanied him thither, 
 and am settled with him for some time at his country-house, where I intend to 
 form several of my ensuing speculations. Sir Roger, who is very well acquainted 
 with my humor, lets me rise and go to bed when I please, dine at his own table or 
 in my chamber as I think fit, sit still and say nothing without bidding me be merry. 
 When the gentlemen of the country come to see him, he only shows me at a dis- 
 tance. As I have been walking in his fields, I have observed them stealing a sight 
 of me overa hedge, and have heard the knight desiring them not to let me see them, 
 for that I hated to be stared at. 
 
 I am the more at ease in Sir Roger's family, because it consists of sober and 
 staid persons ; for as the knight is the best master in the world, he seldom changes 
 his servants ; and as he is beloved by all about him, his servants never care for 
 leaving him : by this means his domestics are all in years, and grown old with their 
 master. You would take his valet-de-chambre for his brother, his butler is gray- 
 headed, his groom is one of the gravest men that I have ever seen, and his coach-
 
 SIX ROGER DE COVERLEY. 
 
 45 
 
 man has the looks of a privy-counsellor. You see the goodness of the master even 
 in the old house-dog, and in a gray pad that is kept in the stable with great care 
 and tenderness out of regard to his past services, though he has been useless for 
 several years. 
 
 I could not but observe with a great deal of pleasure the joy that appeared in 
 the countenances of these ancient domestics upon my friend's arrival at his country 
 seat. Some of them could not refrain from tears at the sight of their old master ; 
 every one of them pressed forward to do something for him, and seemed discouraged 
 if they were not employed. At the same time the good old knight, with a mixture 
 of the father and the master of the family, tempered the inquiries after his own 
 affairs with several kind questions relating to themselves. This humanity and good 
 nature engages everybody to him, so that 
 when he is pleasant upon any of them, all his 
 family are in good humor, and non so much 
 as the person whom he diverts himself with : 
 on the contrary, if he coughs, or betrays any 
 infirmity of old age, it is easy for a stancler-by 
 to observe a secret concern in the looks of 
 all his servants. 
 
 My worthy friend has put me under the 
 particular care of his butler, who is a very 
 prudent man, and, as well as the rest of his 
 fellow-servants, wonderfully desirous of pleas- 
 ing me, because they have often heard their 
 master talk of me as his particular friend. 
 
 My chief companion, when Sir Roger is 
 diverting himself in the woods or the fields, 
 is a very venerable man who is ever with Sir 
 Roger, and has lived at his house in the 
 nature of a chaplain above thirty years. This gentleman is a person of good 
 sense and some learning, of a very regular life and obliging conversation : he 
 heartily loves Sir Roger, and knows that he is very much in the old knight's 
 esteem, so that he lives in the family rather as a relation than a dependent. 
 
 I have observed in several of my papers, that my friend Sir Roger, amidst all 
 his good qualities, is something of a humorist ; and that his virtues, as well as im- 
 perfections, are as it were tinged by a certain extravagance, which makes them par- 
 ticularly his, and distinguishes them from those of other men. This cast of mind, as 
 it is generally very innocent in itself, so it renders his conversation highly agreeable, 
 and more delightful than the same degree of sense and virtue would appear in their 
 common and ordinary colors. As I was walking with him last night, he asked me 
 how I liked the good man whom I have just now mentioned, and without staying 
 for my answer told me that he was afraid of being insulted with Latin and Greek 
 at his own table ; for which reason he desired a particular friend of his at the uni- 
 versity to find him out a clergyman rather of plain sense than much learning, of a 
 
 JOSEPH ADDISON.
 
 4 6 
 
 SIX ROGER DE COVERLEY. 
 
 good aspect, a clear voice, a sociable temper, and, if possible, a man that understood 
 a little of backgammon. " My friend," says Sir Roger, " found me out this gentle- 
 man, who, besides the endowments required of him, is, they tell me, a good scholar, 
 though he does not show it. I have given him the parsonage of the parish ; and, 
 because I know his value, have settled upon him a good annuity for life. If he 
 outlives me, he shall find that he was higher in my esteem than perhaps he thinks 
 he is. He has now been with me thirty years ; and though he does not know I have 
 taken notice of it, has never in all that time asked anything of me for himself, 
 though he is every day soliciting me for something in behalf of one or other of my 
 tenants, his parishioners. There has not been a lawsuit in the parish since he has 
 lived among them ; if any dispute arises, they apply themselves to him for the 
 decision ; if they do not acquiesce in his judgment, which I think never happened 
 above once or twice at most, they appeal to me. At his first settling with me, I 
 made him a present of all the good sermons which have been printed in English, 
 and only begged of him that every Sunday he would pronounce one of them in the 
 pulpit. Accordingly he has digested them into such a series, that they follow one 
 another naturally, and make a continued system of practical divinity." 
 
 As Sir Roger was going on in his story, the gentleman we were talking of came 
 up to us ; and upon the knight's asking him who preached to-morrow (for it was 
 Saturday night), told us, the Bishop of St. Asaph in the morning and Dr. South in 
 the afternoon. He then showed us his list of preachers for the whole year, where 
 I saw with a great deal of pleasure Archbishop Tillotson, Bishop Saunderson, Dr. 
 Barrow, Dr. Calamy, with several living authors who have published discourses of 
 practical divinity. I no sooner saw this venerable man in the pulpit, but I very 
 much approved of my friend's insisting upon the qualifications of a good aspect 
 and a clear voice ; for I was so charmed with the gracefulness of his figure and 
 delivery, as well as with the discourses he pronounced, that I think I never passed 
 any time more to my satisfaction. A sermon repeated after this manner is like the 
 composition of a poet in the mouth of a graceful actor. 
 
 I could heartily wish that more of our country clergy would follow this example ; 
 and instead of wasting their spirits in laborious compositions of their own, would 
 endeavor after a handsome elocution, and all those other talents that are proper to 
 enforce what has been penned by great masters. This would not only be more easy 
 to themselves, but more edifying to the people. 
 
 JOSEPH ADDISON.
 
 THE STRENGTH OF TRUE LOVE. 47 
 
 THE STRENGTH OF TRUE LOVE. 
 
 A YOUNG gentleman and lady of ancient and honorable houses in Cornwall had 
 from their childhood entertained for each other a generous and noble passion, which 
 had been long opposed by their friends, by reason of the inequality of their fortunes ; 
 but their constancy to each other, and obedience to those on whom they depended, 
 wrought so much upon their relations, that these celebrated lovers were at length 
 joined in marriage. Soon after their nuptials the bridegroom was obliged to go into 
 a foreign country, to take care of a considerable fortune which was left him by a 
 relation, and came very opportunely to improve their moderate circumstances. 
 They received the congratulations of all the country on this occasion ; and I remem- 
 ber it was a common sentence in every one's mouth, " You see how faithful love is 
 rewarded." 
 
 He took this agreeable voyage, and sent home every post fresh accounts of his 
 success in his affairs abroad ; but at last, though he 
 designed to return with the next ship, he lamented in 
 his letters that "business would detain him sometime 
 longer from home," because he would give himself the 
 pleasure of an unexpected arrival. 
 
 The young lady, after the heat of the day, walked , j^-., ^r - 
 
 every evening on the sea-shore, near which she lived, * 
 
 with a familiar friend, her husband's kinswoman ; and 
 diverted herself with what objects they met there, or 
 upon discourses of the future methods of life, in the 
 happy change of their circumstances. They stood one 
 evening on the shore together in a perfect tranquillity, 
 observing the setting of the sun, the calm face of the deep, 
 and the silent heaving of the waves, which gently rolled 
 
 towards them, and broke at their feet ; when at a distance her kinswoman saw 
 something float on the waters, which she fancied was a chest ; and with a smile told 
 her, " She saw it first, and if it came ashore full of jewels, she had a right to it." 
 They both fixed their eyes upon it, and entertained themselves with the subject of 
 the wreck, the cousin still asserting her right ; but promising, " if it was a prize, to 
 give her a very rich coral for her youngest child." Their mirth soon abated, when 
 they observed, upon the nearer approach, that it was a human body. The young 
 lady, who had a heart naturally filled with pity and compassion, made many melan- 
 choly reflections on the occasion. " Who knows," said she, " but this man may be 
 the only hope and heir of a wealthy house ; the darling of indulgent parents, who 
 are now in impertinent mirth, and pleasing themselves with the thoughts of offering 
 him a bride they had got ready for him ? Or, may he not be the master of a family 
 that wholly depended upon his life ? There may, for aught we know, be half a 
 dozen fatherless children and a tender wife, now exposed to poverty by his death.
 
 48 TALK. 
 
 What pleasure might he have promised himself in the different welcome he was to 
 have from her and them ! But let us go away ; it is a dreadful sight ! The best 
 office we can do, is to take care that the poor man, whoever he is, may be decently 
 buried." She turned away, when a wave threw the carcass on the shore. The 
 kinswoman immediately shrieked out, " Oh, my cousin ! " and fell upon the ground. 
 The unhappy wife went to help her friend, when she saw her own husband at her 
 feet, and dropped in a swoon upon the body. An old woman, who had been the 
 gentleman's nurse, came out about this time to call the ladies to supper, and found 
 her child, as she always called him, dead on the shore, her mistress and kinswoman 
 both lying dead by him. Her loud lamentations, and calling her young master to 
 life, soon awakefl the friend from her trance ; but the wife was gone for ever. 
 
 SIR RICHARD STEELE. 
 
 TALK. 
 
 I REALLY believe some people save their bright thoughts as being too precious 
 for conversation. What do you think an admiring friend said the other day to one 
 that was talking good things good enough to print ? " Why," said he, "you are 
 wasting merchantable literature, a cash article, at the rate, as nearly as I can tell, 
 of fifty dollars an hour." The talker took him to the window, and asked him to 
 look out and tell what he saw. 
 
 " Nothing but a very dusty street," he said, " and a man driving a sprinkling- 
 machine through it." 
 
 " Why don't you tell the man he is wasting that water ? What would be the 
 state of the highways of life, if we did not drive our thought-sprinklers through them 
 with the valves open, sometimes ? " 
 
 Besides, there is another thing about this talking which you forget. It shapes 
 our thoughts for us ; the waves of conversation roll them as the surf rolls the 
 pebbles on the shore. Let me modify the image a little. I rough out my thoughts 
 in talk as an artist models in clay. Spoken language is so plastic, you can pat 
 and coax, and spread and shave, and rub out, and fill up, and stick on so easily, 
 when you work that soft material, that there is nothing like it for modelling. Out 
 of it come the shapes which you turn into marble or bronze in your immortal books, 
 if you happen to write such. Or, to use another illustration, writing or printing is 
 like shooting with a rifle ; you may hit your reader's mind, or miss it ; but talk- 
 ing is like playing at a mark with the pipe of an engine ; if it is within reach, and 
 you have time enough, you can't help hitting it. 
 
 OLIVER WENDELL HOLMES.
 
 WOUTER VAN TWILLER. 49 
 
 WOUTER VAN TWILLER. 
 
 THE renowned Wouter (or Walter) Van Twiller was descended from a long line 
 of Dutch burgomasters, who had successively dozed away their lives, and grown fat 
 upon the bench of magistracy in Rotterdam ; and who had comported themselves 
 with such singular wisdom and propriety, that they were never either heard or talked 
 of which, next to being universally applauded, should be the object of ambition of 
 all magistrates and rulers. There are two opposite ways by which some men make 
 a figure in the world ; one, by talking faster than they think, and the other, by 
 holding their tongues and not thinking at all. By the first, many a smatterer ac- 
 quires the reputation of a man of quick parts ; by the other, many a dunderpate, 
 like the owl, the stupidest of birds, comes to be considered the very type of wis- 
 dom. This, by the way, is a casual remark, which I would not, for the universe, 
 have it thought I applied to Governor Van Twiller. It is true he was a man shut 
 up within himself, like an oyster, and rarely spoke, except in monosyllables ; but 
 then it was allowed he seldom said a foolish thing. So invincible was his gravity 
 that he was never known to laugh or even smile through the whole course of a 
 long and prosperous life. Nay, if a joke were uttered in his presence, that set 
 light-minded hearers in a roar, it was observed to throw him into a state of per- 
 plexity. Sometimes he would deign to inquire into the matter, and when, after 
 much explanation, the joke was made as plain as a pike-staff, he would continue to 
 smoke his pipe in silence, and at length, knocking out the ashes, would exclaim, 
 " Well, I see nothing in all that to laugh about." 
 
 With all his reflective habits, he never made up his mind on a subject. His 
 adherents accounted for this by the astonishing magnitude of his ideas. He con- 
 ceived every subject on so grand a scale that he had not room in his head to turn it 
 over and examine both sides of it. Certain it is, that, if any matter were pro- 
 pounded to him on which ordinary mortals would rashly determine at first glance, 
 he would put on a vague, mysterious look, shake his capacious head, smoke some 
 time in profound silence, and at length observe, that " he had his doubts about the 
 matter ; " which gained him the reputation of a man slow of belief and not easily 
 imposed upon. What is more, it gained him a lasting name ; for to this habit of 
 the mind has been attributed his surname of Twiller ; which is said to be a corrup- 
 tion of the original Twijfler, or, in plain English, Doubter. . . . 
 
 The very outset of the career of this excellent magistrate was distinguished by 
 an example of legal acumen, that gave flattering presage of a wise and equitable 
 administration. The morning after he had been installed in office, and at the 
 moment that he was making his breakfast from a prodigious earthen dish, filled 
 with milk and Indian pudding, he was interrupted by the appearance of Wandle 
 Schoonhoven, a very important old burgher of New Amsterdam, who complained 
 bitterly of one Barent Bleecker, inasmuch as he refused to come to a settlement of 
 accounts, seeing that there was a heavy balance in favor of the said Wandle.
 
 5 o W OUTER VAN TWILLER. 
 
 Governor Van Twiller, as I have already observed, was a man of few words ; he 
 was likewise a mortal enemy to multiplying writings or being disturbed at his 
 breakfast. Having listened attentively to the statements of Wandle Schoonhoven, 
 giving an occasional grunt, as he shoveled a spoonful of Indian pudding into his 
 mouth either as a sign that he relished the dish, or comprehended the story 
 he called unto him his constable, and pulling out of his breeches-pocket a huge 
 jack-knife, dispatched it after the defendant as a summons, accompanied by his to- 
 bacco-box as a warrant. 
 
 This summary process was as effectual in those simple days as was the seal- 
 ring of the great Haroun Alraschid among the true believers. The two parties 
 being confronted before him, each produced a book of accounts, written in a lan- 
 guage and character that would have puzzled any but a High-Dutch commentator, 
 or a learned decipherer of Egyptian obelisks. The sage Wouter took them one 
 after the other, and having poised them in his hands, and attentively counted over 
 the number of leaves, fell straightway into a very great doubt, and smoked for half 
 an hour without saying a word ; at length, laying his finger beside his nose, and 
 shutting his eyes for a moment, with the air of a man who has just caught a subtle 
 idea by the tail, he slowly took his pipe from his mouth, puffed forth a column of 
 tobacco-smoke, and with marvellous gravity and solemnity pronounced, that, hav- 
 ing carefully counted over the leaves and weighed the books, it was found that one 
 was just as thick and as heavy as the other : therefore, it was the final opinion of 
 the court that the accounts were equally balanced : therefore, Wandle should give 
 Barent a receipt, and Barent should give Wandle a receipt, and the constable 
 should pay the costs. 
 
 This decision, being straightway made known, diffused general joy throughout 
 New Amsterdam, for the people immediately perceived that they had a very wise 
 and equitable magistrate to rule over them. But its happiest effect was, that not 
 another lawsuit took place throughout the whole of his administration ; and the 
 office of constable fell into such decay, that there was not one of those losel scouts 
 known in the province for many years. I am the more particular in dwelling on 
 this transaction, not only because I deem it one of the most sage and righteous 
 judgments on record, and well worthy the attention of modern magistrates, but be- 
 cause it was a miraculous event in the history of the renowned Wouter being 
 the only time he was ever known to come to a decision in the whole course of his 
 life. 
 
 WASHINGTON IRVING.
 
 LETTER TO MRS. THRALE. 51 
 
 LETTER TO MRS. THRALE. 
 
 SINCE you have written to me with the attention and tenderness of olden time, 
 your letters give me a great part of the pleasure which a life of solitude admits. 
 You will never bestow any share of your good-will on one who deserves better. 
 Those that have loved longest love best. A sudden blaze of kindness may by a 
 single blast of coldness be extinguished ; but that fondness that length of time has 
 connected with many circumstances and occasions, though it may for a while be 
 depressed by disgust or resentment, with or without a cause, is hourly revived by 
 accidental recollection. To those that have lived long together, every thing heard 
 and every thing seen recalls some pleasure communicated or some benefit con- 
 ferred, some petty quarrel or some slight endearment Esteem of great powers, or 
 amiable qualities newly discovered, may embroider a day or a week, but a friend- 
 ship of twenty years is interwoven with the texture of life. A friend may be often 
 found and lost ; but an old friend never can be found, and nature has provided that 
 he cannot easily be lost. . . . 
 
 SAMUEL JOHNSON. 
 
 THE DOMINIE AND MEG MERRILIES. 
 
 THE result of these cogitations was a resolution to go and visit the scene of the 
 tragedy at Warroch Point, where he had not been for many years not, indeed, 
 since the fatal accident had happened. The walk was a long one, for the Point of 
 Warroch lay on the farther side of the Ellangowan property, which was interposed 
 between it and Woodbourne. Besides, the Dominie went astray more than once, 
 and met with brooks swollen into torrents by the melting of the snow, where he, 
 honest man, had only the summer recollection of little trickling rills. 
 
 At length, however, he reached the woods which he had made the object of his 
 excursion, and traversed them with care, muddling his disturbed brains with vague 
 efforts to recall every circumstance of the catastrophe. It will readily be supposed 
 that the influence of local situation and association was inadequate to produce con- 
 clusions different from those which he had formed under the immediate pressure of 
 the occurrences themselves. " With many a weary sigh, therefore, and many a 
 groan," the poor Dominie returned from his hopeless pilgrimage, and weariedly 
 plodded his way towards Woodbourne, debating at times in his altered mind a 
 question which was forced upon him by the cravings of an appetite rather of the 
 keenest, namely, whether he had breakfasted that morning or no. It was in this 
 twilight humor, now thinking of the loss of the child, then involuntarily compelled 
 to meditate upon the somewhat incongruous subject of hung-beef, rolls, and butter,
 
 THE DOMINIE AND MEG MERRILIES. 
 
 that his route, which was different from that which he had taken in the morning, 
 conducted him past the small ruined tower, or rather vestige of a tower, called by 
 the country people the Kaim of Derncleugh. 
 
 The reader may recollect the description of this ruin in the twenty-seventh 
 chapter of this narrative, as the vault in which young Bertram, under the auspices 
 of Meg Merrilies, witnessed the death of Hatteraick's lieutenant. The tradition 
 of the country added ghostly terrors to the natural awe inspired by the situation of 
 this place which terrors the gypsies, who so long inhabited the vicinity, had 
 
 probably invented, or at least pro- 
 pagated, for their own advantage. It 
 was said, that during the times of the 
 Galwegian independence, one Hanlon 
 Mac-Dingawaie, brother to the reign- 
 ing chief, Knarth Mac-Dingawaie, 
 murdered his brother and sovereign, 
 in order to usurp the principality 
 from his infant nephew, and that 
 being pursued for vengeance by the 
 faithful allies and retainers of the 
 house, who espoused the cause of the 
 lawful heir, he was compelled to 
 retreat with a few followers whom he 
 had involved in his crime, to this 
 impregnable tower called the Kaim 
 of Derncleugh, where he defended 
 himself until nearly reduced by fam- 
 ine, when, setting fire to the place, 
 he and the small remaining garrison 
 desperately perished by their own 
 swords, rather than fall into the 
 hands of their exasperated enemies. 
 This tragedy, which, considering the 
 wild times wherein it was placed, 
 might have some foundation in truth, 
 was larded with many legends of 
 
 superstition and diablerie, so that most of the peasants of the neighborhood, if 
 benighted, would rather have chosen to make a considerable circuit than pass these 
 haunted walls. The lights, often seen around the tower when used as the rendez- 
 vous of the lawless characters by whom it was occasionally frequented, were 
 accounted for, under authority of these tales of witchery, in a manner at once 
 convenient for the private parties concerned, and satisfactory to the public. 
 
 Now it must be confessed that our friend Sampson, although a profound scholar 
 and mathematician, had not travelled so far in philosophy as to doubt the reality of 
 witchcrait or apparitions. Born indeed at a time when a doubt in the existence of 
 
 SIR WALTER SCOTT.
 
 THE DOMINIE AND MEG MERRILIES. 53 
 
 witches was interpreted as equivalent to a justification of their infernal practices, a 
 belief of such legends had been impressed upon the Dominie as an article indivisible 
 from his religious faith ; and perhaps it would have been equally difficult to have 
 induced him to doubt the one as the other. With these feelings, and in a thick 
 misty day, which was already drawing to its close, Dominie Sampson did not pass 
 the Kaim of Derncleugh without some feelings of tacit horror. 
 
 What, then, was his astonishment, when, on passing the door that door which 
 was supposed to have been placed there by one of the latter Lairds of Ellangowan 
 to prevent presumptuous strangers from incurring the dangers of the haunted vault 
 that door supposed to be always locked, and the key of which was popularly said to 
 be deposited with the presbytery that door, that very door, opened suddenly, 
 and the figure of Meg Merrilies, well known, though not seen for many a revolv- 
 ing year, was placed at once before the eyes of the startled Dominie ! She stood 
 immediately before him in the footpath, confronting him so absolutely, that he 
 could not avoid her except by fairly turning back, which his manhood prevented 
 him from thinking of. 
 
 " I kenn'd ye wad be here," she said, with her harsh and hollow voice : " I ken 
 wha ye seek ; but ye maun do my bidding." 
 
 "Get thee behind me ! " said the alarmed Dominie "Avoid ye ! Conjuro te, 
 scelestissima nequissima spurcissima iniquissima atque miserrima con- 
 juro te ! ! ! " 
 
 Meg stood her ground against this tremendous volley of superlatives, which 
 Sampson awked up from the pit of his stomach, and hurled at her in thunder. 
 " Is the carl daft," she said, " wi his glamor ? " 
 
 "Conjuro" continued the Dominie, "abjuro, contestor, atque viriliter impero 
 
 " What in the name of Sathan, are ye feared for, wi' your French gibberish, 
 that would make a dog sick ? Listen, ye stickit stibbler, to what I tell ye, or ye 
 sail rue it while there's a limb o' ye hings to anither ! Tell Colonel Mannering 
 that I ken he's seeking me. He kens, and I ken, that the blood will be wiped out, 
 and the lost will be found, 
 
 And Bertram's right and Bertram's might 
 Shall meet on Ellangowan height. 
 
 Hae, there's a letter to him ; I was gaun to send it in another way. I canna write 
 
 mysell ; but I hae them that will baith write and read, and ride and rin for me. 
 
 Tell him the time's coming now, and the weird's dreed, and the wheel's turning. 
 
 Bid him look at the stars as he has looked at them before. Will ye mind a' 
 
 this ? " 
 
 " Assuredly," said the Dominie, " I am dubious for, woman, I am perturbed 
 
 at thy words, and my flesh quakes to hear thee." 
 
 "They'll do you nae ill though, and may be muckle gude." 
 
 " Avoid ye ! I desire no good that comes by unlawful means."
 
 54 THE DOMINIE AND MEG MERRILIES. 
 
 " Fule-body that thou art ! " said Meg, stepping up to him with a frown of indig- 
 nation that made her dark eyes flash like lamps from under her bent brows 
 " Fule-body ! if I meant ye wrang, couldna I clod ye ower that craig, and wad man 
 ken how ye earn by your end mair than Frank Kennedy ? Hear ye that, ye 
 worricow ? " 
 
 " In the name of all that is good," said the Dominie, recoiling, and pointing his 
 long pewter-headed walking-cane like a javelin at the supposed sorceress, "in the 
 name of all that is good, bide off hands ! I will not be handled woman, stand 
 off, upon thine own proper peril! desist, I say I am strong lo, I will resist!" 
 Here his speech was cut short ; for Meg, armed with supernatural strength (as the 
 Dominie asserted), broke in upon his guard, put by a thrust which he made at her 
 with his cane, and lifted him into the vault, " as easily," said he, " as I could sway 
 a Kitchen's Atlas." 
 
 " Sit down there," she said, pushing the half-throttled preacher with some vio- 
 lence against a broken chair " sit down there, and gather your wind and your 
 senses, ye black barrow-tram o' the kirk that ye are! Are ye fou or fasting ? " 
 
 " Fasting from all but sin," answered the Dominie, who, recovering his voice, 
 and finding his exorcisms only served to exasperate the intractable sorceress, 
 thought it best to affect complaisance and submission, inwardly conning over, how- 
 ever, the wholesome conjurations which he durst no longer utter aloud. But as the 
 Dominie's brain was by no means equal to carry on two trains of ideas at the same 
 time, a word or two of his mental exercise sometimes escaped, and mingled with 
 his uttered speech in a manner ludicrous enough, especially as the poor man shrunk 
 himself together after every escape of the kind, from terror of the effect it might 
 produce upon the irritable feelings of the witch. 
 
 Meg, in the meanwhile, went to a great black cauldron that was boiling on a 
 fire on the floor, and lifting the lid, an odor was diffused through the vault which, 
 if the vapors of a witch's cauldron could in aught be trusted, promised better 
 things than the hell-broth which such vessels are usually supposed to contain. It 
 was in fact the savor of a goodly stew, composed of fowls, hares, partridges, and 
 moorgame, boiled in a large mess with potatoes, onions, and leeks, and from the 
 size of the cauldron, appeared to be prepared for half a dozen people at least. 
 
 " So ye hae eat naething a' day ?" said Meg, heaving a large portion of this mess 
 into a brown dish, and strewing it savorily with salt and pepper.* 
 
 "Nothing," answered the Dominie " scelestissima ! that is gudewife." 
 
 "Hae, then," said she, placing the dish before him, "there's what will warm 
 your heart." 
 
 " I do not hunger malefica that is to say, Mrs. Merrilies ! " for he said unto 
 himself, "the savor is sweet, but it hath been cooked by a Canidia or an Ericthoe." 
 
 " If ye dinna eat instantly, and put some saul in ye, by the bread and the salt, 
 I'll put it down your throat wi' the cutty spoon, scalding as it is, and whether ye 
 will or no. Gape, sinner, and swallow ! " 
 
 Sampson, afraid of eye of newt, and toe of frog, tigers' chaudrons, and so forth, 
 
 * Gypsy Cookery.
 
 THE DOMINIE AND MEG MERRILIES. 
 
 55 
 
 had determined not to venture ; but the smell of the stew was fast melting his ob- 
 stinacy, which flowed from his chops, as it were, in streams of water, and the 
 witch's threats decided him to feed. Hunger and fear are excellent casuists. 
 
 " Saul," said Hunger, "feasted with the witch of Endor." " And," quoth Fear, 
 "the salt which she sprinkled upon the food showeth plainly it is not a necro- 
 mantic banquet, in which that seasoning never occurs." "And besides," says 
 Hunger, after the first spoonful, " it is savory and refreshing viands." 
 
 " So ye like the meat ? " said the hostess. 
 
 "Yea," answered the Dominie, "and I give thee thanks sceleratissima ! 
 which means Mrs. Margaret." 
 
 '! Aweel, eat your fill ; but an ye kenn'd how it was gotten, ye maybe wadna 
 like it sae weel." Sampson's spoon dropped in the act of conveying its load to 
 his mouth. "There's been mony a moonlight watch to bring a' that trade the- 
 gither," continued Meg, " the folk that are to eat that dinner thought little o' your 
 game-laws." 
 
 "Is that all?" thought Sampson, resuming his spoon, and shoveling away man- 
 fully ; " I will not lack my food upon that argument." 
 
 " Now, ye maun tak a dram." 
 
 " I will," quoth Sampson "conjure te that is, I thank you heartily," for he 
 thought to himself, in for a penny in for a pound ; and he fairly drank the witch's 
 health in a cupful of brandy. When he had put this cope-stone upon Meg's good 
 cheer, he felt, as he said, mightily elevated, and afraid of no evil which could be- 
 fall unto him. 
 
 " Will ye remember my errand now ? " said Meg Merrilies. " I ken by the 
 cast o' your ee that ye're anither man than when you cam in." 
 
 " I will, Mrs. Margaret," repeated Sampson stoutly ; " I will deliver unto him 
 the sealed yepistle, and will add what you please to send by word of mouth." 
 
 "Then I'll make it short," says Meg. "Tell him to look at the stars without 
 fail this night, and to do what I desire him in that letter, as he would wish. 
 
 That Bertram's right and Bertram's might 
 Should meet on Ellangowan height. 
 
 I have seen him twice when he saw na me ; I ken when he was in this country 
 first, and I ken what's brought him back again. Up, an' to the gate ! ye're ower 
 lang here follow me." 
 
 Sampson followed the sibyl accordingly, who guided him about a quarter of a 
 mile through the woods, by a shorter cut than he could have found for himself ; 
 they then entered upon the common, Meg still marching before him at a great 
 pace, until she gained the top of a small hillock which overhung the road. 
 
 "Here," she said, "stand still here. Look how the setting sun breaks through 
 yon cloud that's been darkening the lift a' day. See where the first stream o' light 
 fa's it's upon Donagild's round tower the auldest tower in the Castle o' Ellan- 
 gowan that's no for naething ! See as it's glooming to seaward abune yon sloop
 
 5 6 THE STORY OF "WAVERLEY." 
 
 in the bay that's no for naething neither. Here I stood on this very spot," 
 said she, drawing herself up so as not to lose one hair-breadth of her uncommon 
 height, and stretching out her long sinewy arm and clenched hand "here I stood 
 when I tauld the last Laird o' Ellangowan what was coming on his house ; and did 
 that fa' to the ground ? Na, it hit even ower sair ! And here, where I brake the 
 wand of peace ower him here I stand again to bid God bless and prosper the 
 just heir of Ellangowan that will sune be brought to his ain ; and the best laird he 
 shall be that Ellangowan has seen for three hundred years. I'll no live to see it, 
 maybe ; but there will be mony a blythe ee see it though mine be closed. And 
 now, Abel Sampson, as ever ye lo'ed the house of Ellangowan, away wi' my mes- 
 sage to the English Colonel, as if life and death were upon your haste ! " 
 
 So, saying, she turned suddenly from the amazed Dominie, and regained with 
 swift and long strides the shelter of the wood from which she had issued, at the 
 point where it most encroached upon the common. Sampson gazed after her for a 
 moment in utter astonishment, and then obeyed her directions, hurrying to Wood- 
 bourne at a pace very unusual for him, exclaiming three times, Prodigious ! pro- 
 digious ! pro-di-gi-ous ! " 
 
 SIR WALTER SCOTT. 
 
 THE STORY OF "WAVERLEY.' 
 
 . . . Now, to go from one important subject to another, I must account for 
 my own laziness, which I do by referring you to a small anonymous sort of a novel, 
 in three volumes Waverley which you will receive by the mail of this day. It 
 was a very old attempt of mine to embody some traits of those characters and man- 
 ners peculiar to Scotland, the last remnants of which vanished during my own 
 youth, so* that few or no traces now remain. I had written great part of the first 
 volume, and sketched other passages, when I mislaid the MS., and only found it by 
 the merest accident as I was rummaging the drawers of an old cabinet ; and I took 
 the fancy of finishing it, which I did so fast that the last two volumes were written 
 in three weeks. I had a great deal of fun in the accomplishment of this task, 
 though I do not expect that it will be popular in the south, as much of the humor, 
 if there be any, is local, and some of it even professional. You, however, who are 
 an adopted Scotchman, will find some amusement in it. It has made a very strong 
 impression here, and the good people of Edinburgh are busied in tracing the author, 
 and in finding out originals for the portraits it contains. In the first case, they will 
 probably find it difficult to convict the guilty author, although he is far from escap- 
 ing suspicion. Jeffrey has offered to make oath that it is mine, and another great 
 critic has tendered his affidavit, ex contrario ; so that these authorities have divided 
 the gude town. However, the thing has succeeded very well, and is thought highly 
 of. I don't know if it has got to London yet. I intend to maintain my incognito, 
 Let me know your opinion about it. ... 
 
 SIR WALTER SCOTT.
 
 THE TEMPERANCE PREACHER. 57 
 
 THE TEMPERANCE PREACHER. 
 
 THE Gospel temperance meetings were still in the full tide of power, when Mr. 
 Remington left them one evening in charge of others, and went to answer a call 
 to another part of the city, where there was a political rally. 
 
 " Vote as you pray " might almost have been said to be the text of the sermon 
 he preached. A strong, keen, logical sermon addressed to keen-brained men, 
 voters, every one of them ; men who listened intently, and weighed carefully the 
 problems which he presented before them, and the facts and figures with which 
 he clinched his arguments. 
 
 " You did some good work for the cause to-night, Mr. Remington," said the 
 man who had called for him, when his twenty minutes' speech was concluded. 
 " That speech will give us a dozen more votes at least, and we are getting where a 
 dozen more votes will tell. We are gaining on the enemy, Mr. Remington, as 
 sure as the world. If we could only have all the church members with us, how 
 quickly we would sweep this curse out of the land ! " 
 
 "Yes," said Mr. Remington, and he could not forbear a sigh. Even in his own 
 beloved church there were men who loved him, and prayed with and for him, and 
 who worked earnestly in the Gospel temperance meetings, and were honest to the 
 heart's core, he knew, yet who would in a few days go to the polls and array 
 themselves against him, and on the side of the saloons which he and they were 
 fighting. 
 
 " It is very strange," he said. " It is the problem of the centuries how to under- 
 stand the honest Christian people of our country on this question. There is noth- 
 ing like it ; we see eye to eye on every other moral question under the sun. I do 
 not understand it ; the utmost that I can do is to work and pray and wait." 
 
 "I know precisely how you feel," answered his friend. "I have a brother, as 
 good a man as ever lived, and as square as he can be on all other questions, as you 
 say ; but when it comes to this, there isn't a bat in the world as blind as he. It is 
 unaccountable to me, except on the principle that the 'god of this world has blinded 
 his eyes.' When I get to thinking about it, and get all wrought up, as you have 
 wrought me up to-night, Mr. Remington, by your speech, the only language in 
 which I can express myself is the old cry, ' O, Lord ! how long ! " 
 
 "PANSY " (Mrs G. R. Alden).
 
 5 8 GARDEN ETHICS. 
 
 GARDEN ETHICS. 
 
 I BELIEVE that I have found, if not original sin, at least vegetable total depravity 
 in my garden ; and it was there before I went into it. It is the bunch- or joint- 
 or snake-grass whatever it is called. As I do not know the names of all the 
 weeds and plants, I have to do as Adam did in his garden name things as I find 
 them. 
 
 This grass has a slender, beautiful stalk : and when you cut it down, or pull up 
 a long root of it, you fancy it is got rid of ; but in a day or two it will come up in 
 the same spot in half a dozen vigorous blades. Cutting down and pulling up is what 
 it thrives on. Extermination rather helps it. If you follow a slender white root, 
 it will be found to run under the ground until it meets another slender white root ; 
 and you will soon unearth a network of them, with a knot somewhere, sending out 
 dozens of sharp-pointed, healthy shoots, every joint prepared to be an independent 
 life and plant. The only way to deal with it is to take one part hoe and two parts 
 fingers, and carefully dig it out, not leaving a joint anywhere. It will take a little 
 time, say all summer, to dig out thoroughly a small patch ; but if you once dig it 
 out, and keep it out, you will have no further trouble. 
 
 I have said it was total depravity. Here it is. If you attempt to pull up and 
 root out sin in you, which shows on the surface if it does not show, you do not 
 care for it you may have noticed how it runs into an interior network of sins, 
 and an ever-sprouting branch of these roots somewhere ; and that you cannot pull 
 out one without making a general internal disturbance, and rooting up your whole 
 being. I suppose it is less trouble to quietly cut them off at the top say once a 
 week, on Sunday, when you put on your religious clothes and face so that no one 
 will see them, and not try to eradicate the network within. 
 
 Remark. This moral vegetable figure is at the service of any clergyman who 
 will have the manliness to come forward and help me at a day's hoeing on my 
 potatoes. None but the orthodox need apply. 
 
 I, however, believe in the intellectual, if not the moral, qualities of vegetables, 
 and especially weeds. There was a worthless vine that (or who) started up about 
 midway between a grape-trellis and a row of bean-poles, some three feet from each, 
 but a little nearer the trellis When it came out of the ground, it looked around to 
 see what it should do. The trellis was already occupied. The bean-pole was 
 empty. There was evidently a little the best chance of light, air, and sole proprie- 
 torship on the pole. And the vine started for the pole, and began to climb it with 
 determination. Here was as distinct an act of choice, of reason, as a boy exercises 
 when he goes into a forest, and, looking about, decides which tree he will climb. 
 And, besides, how did the vine know enough to travel in exactly the right direction, 
 three feet, to find what it wanted ? This is intellect. The weeds, on the other 
 hand, have hateful moral qualities. To cut down a weed is, therefore, to do a moral 
 action. I feel as if I were destroying a sin. My hoe becomes an instrument of
 
 LITTLE PEARL IN THE FOREST. 
 
 59 
 
 retributive justice. I am an apostle of nature. This view of the matter lends a 
 dignity to the art of hoeing which nothing else does, and lifts it into the region of 
 ethics. Hoeing becomes, not a pastime, but a duty. And you get to regard it so, as 
 the days and the weeds lengthen. 
 
 Observation, Nevertheless, what a man needs in gardening is a cast-iron back, 
 with a hinge in it. The hoe is an ingenious instrument, calculated to call out a 
 great deal of strength at a great disadvantage. 
 
 The striped bug has come, the saddest of the year. He is a moral double- 
 ender, iron-clad at that. He is unpleasant in two ways. He burrows in the ground 
 so that you cannot find him, and he flies away so that you cannot catch him. He 
 is rather handsome, as bugs go, but utterly dastardly, in that he gnaws the stem of 
 the plant close to the ground, and ruins it without any apparent advantage to him- 
 self. I find him on the hills of cucumbers (perhaps it will be a cholera-year, and 
 we shall not want any), the squashes (small loss), and the melons (which never 
 ripen). The best way to deal with the striped bug is to sit down by the hills and 
 patiently watch for him. If you are spry, you can annoy him. This, however, 
 takes time. It takes all day and part of the night. For he flieth in the darkness, 
 and wasteth at noon-day. If you get up before the dew is off the plants, it goes 
 off very early, you can sprinkle soot on the plant (soot is my panacea : if I can 
 get the disease of a plant reduced to the necessity of soot, I am all right) ; and soot 
 is unpleasant to the bug. But the best thing to do is set a toad to catch the bugs. 
 The toad at once establishes the most intimate relations with the bug. It is a 
 pleasure to see such unity among the lower animals. The difficulty is to make the 
 toad stay and watch the hill. If you know your toad, it is all right. If you do not, 
 you must build a tight fence around the plants, which the toad cannot jump over. 
 This, however, introduces a new element. I find that I have a zoological garden on 
 my hands. It is an unexpected result of my little enterprise, which never aspired 
 to the completeness of the Paris "Jardin des Plantes." 
 
 CHARLES DUDLEY WARNER. 
 
 LITTLE PEARL IN THE FOREST. 
 
 PEARL had not found the hour pass wearisomely, while her mother sat talking 
 with the clergyman. The great black forest stern as it showed itself to those 
 who brought the guilt and troubles of the world into its bosom became the play- 
 mate of the lonely infant, as well as it knew how. Somber as it was, it put on the 
 kindliest of its moods to welcome her. It offered her the partridge-berries, the 
 growth of the preceding autumn, but ripening only in the spring, and now red as 
 drops of blood upon the withered leaves. These Pearl gathered, and was pleased 
 with their wild flavor. The small denizens of the wilderness hardly took pains to 
 move out of her path. A partridge, indeed, with a brood of ten behind her, ran
 
 6o 
 
 LITTLE PEARL IN THE FOREST. 
 
 forward threateningly, but soon repented of her fierceness, and clucked to her young 
 ones not to be afraid. A pigeon, alone on an old branch, allowed Pearl to come be- 
 neath, and uttered a sound as much of greeting as alarm. A squirrel, from the 
 lofty depths of his domestic tree, chattered either in anger or merriment, for a 
 squirrel is such a choleric and humorous little personage, that it is hard to distin- 
 guish between his moods, so he chattered at the child, and flung down a nut 
 upon her head. It was a last year's nut, and already gnawed by his sharp tooth. 
 A fox, startled from his sleep by her light footstep on the leaves, looked inquisi- 
 tively at Pearl, as doubting whether it were better to steal off, or renew his nap on 
 the same spot. A wolf, it is said, but here the tale has surely lapsed into the 
 improbable, came up, and smelt of Pearl's robe, and offered his savage head to be 
 patted by her hand. The truth seemed to be, however, that the mother-forest, and 
 these wild things which it nourished, all recognized a kindred wildness in a human 
 child. And she was gentler here than in the quarry-margined streets of the settle- 
 ment, or in her mother's cottage. The flowers appeared to know it ; and one and 
 another whispered as she passed, " Adorn thyself with me ! thou beautiful child, 
 adorn thyself with me!" and, to please them, Pearl gathered the violets, and 
 anemones, and columbines, and some twigs of the freshest green, which the old 
 trees held down before her eyes. With these she decorated her hair, and her 
 young waist, and became a nymph-child, or an infant dryad, or whatever else was 
 in closest sympathy with the antique wood. In such guise had Pearl adorned her- 
 self, when she heard her mother's voice, and came slowly back. 
 
 NATHANIEL HAWTHORNE. 
 
 HAWTHORNE'S STUDY AT "WAYSIDE."
 
 FOOTPRINTS OF ANGELS. 
 
 61 
 
 HENRY W. LONGFELLOW. 
 
 FOOTPRINTS OF ANGELS. 
 
 AND now the sun was growing high and warm. A little chapel, whose door 
 stood open, seemed to invite Flemming to enter and enjoy the grateful coolness. 
 He went in. There was no one there. The walls were covered with paintings and 
 sculpture of the rudest kind, and with a few funeral tablets. There was nothing 
 there to move the heart to devotion ; but in that hour the heart of Flemming was 
 weak weak as a child's. He bowed his stubborn knees, and wept. And, O, 
 how many disappointed hopes, how many bitter recollections, how much of wounded 
 pride and unrequited love, were in those tears through which he read, on a marble 
 tablet in the chapel wall opposite, this singular inscription : 
 
 " Look not mournfully into the Past. It comes not back. Wisely improve the
 
 62 FOOTPRINTS OF ANGELS. 
 
 Present. It is thine. Go forth to meet the shadowy Future, without fear, and 
 with a manly heart." 
 
 It seemed to him as if the unknown tenant of that grave had opened his lips of 
 dust, and spoken to him the words of consolation which his soul needed, and which 
 no friend had yet spoken. In a moment the anguish of his thoughts was still. 
 The stone was rolled away from the door of his heart ; death was no longer there, 
 but an angel clothed in white. He stood up, and his eyes were no more bleared 
 with tears ; and, looking into the bright morning heaven, he said : 
 
 " I will be strong ! " 
 
 Men sometimes go down into tombs, with painful longings to behold once more 
 the faces of their departed friends ; and as they gaze upon them, lying there so 
 peacefully with the semblance that they wore on earth, the sweet breath of heaven 
 touches them, and the features crumble and fall together, and are but dust. So 
 did his soul then descend for the last time unto the great tomb of the Past, with 
 painful longings to behold once more the dear faces of those he had loved ; and the 
 sweet breath of heaven touched them, and they would not stay, but crumbled away 
 and perished as he gazed. They, too, were dust. And thus, far-sounding, he heard 
 the gate of the Past shut behind him, as the divine poet did the gate of Paradise, 
 when the angel pointed him the way up the Holy Mountain ; and to him likewise 
 was it forbidden to look back. 
 
 In the life of every man there are sudden transitions of feeling, which seem al- 
 most miraculous. At once, as if some magician had touched the heavens and the 
 earth, the dark clouds melt into the air, the wind falls, and serenity succeeds the 
 storm. The causes which produce these sudden changes may have been long at 
 work within us ; but the changes themselves are instantaneous, and apparently 
 without sufficient cause. It was so with Flemming ; and from that hour forth he 
 resolved that he would no longer veer with every shifting wind of circumstance, 
 no longer be a child's plaything in the hands of Fate, which we ourselves do make 
 or mar. He resolved henceforward not to lean on others ; but to walk self-confi- 
 dent and self-possessed, no longer to waste his years in vain regrets, nor wait the 
 fulfillment of boundless hopes and indiscreet desires ; but to live in the Present 
 wisely, alike forgetful of the Past, and careless of what the mysterious Future 
 might bring. And from that moment he was calm and strong ; he was reconciled 
 with himself. His thoughts turned to his distant home beyond the sea. An in- 
 describable sweet feeling rose within him. 
 
 "Thither will I turn my wandering footsteps," said he, "and be a man among 
 men, and no longer a dreamer among shadows. Henceforth be mine a life of 
 action and reality ! I will work in my own sphere, nor wish it other than it is. 
 This alone is health and happiness." 
 
 HENRY WADSWORTH LONGFELLOW.
 
 THE GOOD MAN. THE GOOD WOMAN. 63 
 
 THE GOOD MAN. 
 
 A GOOD man lives to his own heart. He thinks it not good manners to slight 
 the world's opinion ; though he will regard it only in the second place. 
 
 A good man will look upon every accession of power to do good as a new trial 
 to the integrity of his heart. 
 
 A good man, though he will value his own countrymen, yet will think as highly 
 of the worthy men of every nation under the sun. 
 
 A good man is a prince of the Almighty's creation. 
 
 A good man will not engage even in a national cause, without examining the 
 justice of it. 
 
 How much more glorious a character is that of the friend of mankind, than that 
 of the conqueror of nations ? 
 
 The heart of a worthy man is ever on his lips ; he will be pained when he cannot 
 speak all that is in it. 
 
 An impartial spirit will admire goodness or greatness wherever he meets it, and 
 whether it makes for or against him. 
 
 SAMUEL RICHARDSON. 
 
 THE GOOD WOMAN. 
 
 A GOOD woman is one of the greatest glories of the creation. 
 
 How do the duties of a good wife, a good mother, and a worthy matron, well 
 performed, dignify a woman ! 
 
 A good woman reflects honor on all those who had any hand in her education, 
 and on the company she has kept. 
 
 A woman of virtue and of good understanding, skilled in, and delighting to per- 
 form the duties of domestic life, needs not fortune to recommend her to the choice 
 of the greatest and richest man, who wishes his own happiness. 
 
 SAMUEL RICHARDSON.
 
 64 JOHN AND LORN A. 
 
 JOHN AND LORNA. 
 
 AFTER long or short I know not, yet ere I was weary, ere I yet began to 
 think or wish for any answer Lorna slowly raised her eyelids, with a gleam of 
 dew below them, and looked at me doubtfully. Any look with so much in it never 
 met my gaze before. 
 
 " Darling, do you love me ? " was all that I could say to her. 
 
 " Yes, I like you very much," she answered, with her eyes gone from me, and 
 her dark hair falling over, so as not to show me things. 
 
 " But do you love me, Lorna, Lorna do you love me more than all the 
 world ? " 
 
 " No, to be sure not. Why should I ? " 
 
 " In truth, I know not why you should. Only I hoped that you did, Lorna. 
 Either love me not at all, or as I love you, forever." 
 
 "John, I love you very much ; and I would not grieve you. You are the bravest, 
 and the kindest, and the simplest of all men I mean of all people. I like you 
 very much, Master Ridd, and I think of you almost every day." 
 
 " That will not do for me, Lorna. Not almost every day I think, but every in- 
 stant of my life, of you. For you I would give up my home, my love of all the world 
 beside, my duty to my dearest ones ; for you I would give up my life, and hope of 
 life beyond it." . . . 
 
 With the large tears in her eyes tears which seemed to me to rise partly 
 from her want to love me with the power of my love she put her pure bright 
 lips, half-smiling, half-prone to reply to tears, against my forehead, lined with 
 trouble, doubt, and eager longing. And then she drew my ring from off that snowy 
 twig her finger, and held it out to me ; and then, seeing how my face was falling, 
 thrice she touched it with her lips, and sweetly gave it back to me. " John, I 
 dare not take it now ; else I should be cheating you. I will try to love you dearly, 
 even as you deserve and wish. Keep it for me just till then. Something tells me 
 I shall earn it in a very little time. Perhaps you will be sorry then, sorry, when it 
 is all too late, to be loved by such as I am." 
 
 What could I do, at her mournful tone, but kiss a thousand times the hand 
 which she put up to warn me ; and vow that I would rather die with one assurance 
 of her love, than without it live forever with all beside that the world could give ? 
 Upon this she looked so lovely, with her dark eyelashes trembling, and her soft 
 eyes full of light, and the color of clear sunrise mounting on her cheeks and brow, 
 that I was forced to turn away, being overcome with beauty. 
 
 " Dearest darling, love of my life," I whispered, through her clouds of hair ; 
 "how long must I wait to know how long must I linger doubting whether you 
 can ever stoop from your birth and wondrous beauty to a poor, coarse hind like me 
 an ignorant, unlettered yeoman ? " 
 
 " I will not have you revile yourself," said Lorna, very tenderly just as I had
 
 CARLYLE TO HIS MOTHER. 65 
 
 meant to make her. " You are not rude and unlettered, John. You know a great 
 deal more than I do ; you have learned both Greek and Latin, as you told me long 
 ago, and you -have been at the very best school in the West of England. None of 
 us but my grandfather and the Counsellor (who is a great scholar) can compare 
 with you in this. And though I have laughed at your manner of speech, I only 
 laughed in fun, John ; I never meant to vex you by it, nor knew that I had done 
 so." 
 
 " Naught you say can vex me, dear," I answered, as she leaned toward me, in 
 her generous sorrow ; " unless you say, ' Begone, John Ridd ; I love another more 
 than you.' "... 
 
 " Master John Ridd, it is high time for you to go home to your mother. I 
 love your mother very much from what you have told me about her, and I will not 
 have her cheated." 
 
 " If you truly love my mother," said I, very craftily, " the only way to show it 
 is by truly loving me." 
 
 Upon that, she laughed at me in the sweetest manner, and with such provoking 
 ways, and such come-and-go of glances, and beginning of quick blushes, which she 
 tried to laugh away, that I knew, as well as if she herself had told me, by some 
 knowledge (void of reasoning, and the surer for it), I knew quite well, while all my 
 heart was burning hot within me, and mine eyes were shy of hers, and her eyes 
 were shy of mine for certain and forever, this I knew, as in a glory, that Lorna 
 Doone had now begun and would go on to love me. 
 
 R. D. BLACKMORE. 
 
 CARLYLE TO HIS MOTHER. 
 
 THIS letter may operate as a spur on the diligence of my beloved and valuable 
 correspondents at Mainhill. There is a small blank made in the sheet for a pur- 
 pose which you will notice.* I beg you to accept the little picture which fills it 
 without any murmuring. It is a poor testimonial of the grateful love I should ever 
 bear you. If I hope to get a moderate command of money in the course of my 
 life's operations, I long for it chiefly that I may testify to those dear to me what 
 affection I entertain for them. In the meantime we ought to be thankful that 
 we have never known what it was to be in fear of want, but have always had where- 
 with to gratify one another by these little acts of kindness, which are worth more 
 than millions unblest by a true feeling between the giver and receiver. You must 
 buy yourself any little odd things you want, and think I enjoy it along with you, if 
 it add to your comfort. I do indeed enjoy it with you. I should be a dog if I did 
 not. I am grateful to you for kindness and true affection such as no other heart 
 will ever feel for me. I am proud of my mother, though she is neither rich nor 
 
 * Half a page is cut off, and contains evidently a check for a small sum of money. J. A FROUDB.
 
 66 ON THE MIDDLE STATION OF LIFE. 
 
 learned. If I ever forget to love and reverence her, I must cease to be a creature 
 myself worth remembering. Often, my dear mother, in solitary, pensive moments 
 does it come across me like the cold shadow of death that we two must part in the 
 course of time. I shudder at the thought, and find no refuge except in humbly 
 trusting that the great God will surely appoint us a meeting in that far country to 
 which we are tending. May he bless you forever, my good mother, and keep up 
 in your heart those sublime hopes which at present serve as a pillar of cloud by 
 day and a pillar of fire by night to guide your footsteps through the wilderness 
 of life. We are in his hands. He will not utterly forsake us. Let us trust in 
 
 him. 
 
 THOMAS CARLYLE. 
 
 ON THE MIDDLE STATION OF LIFE. 
 
 THE moral of the following fable will easily discover itself without my explain- 
 ing it. One rivulet meeting another, with whom he had been long united in 
 strictest amity, with noisy haughtiness and disdain thus bespoke him : " What, 
 brother ! still in the same state ! still low and creeping ! Are you not ashamed 
 when you behold me, who, though lately in a like condition with you, am now 
 become a great river, and shall shortly be able to rival the Danube or the Rhine, 
 provided those friendly rains continue which have favored my banks, but neglected 
 yours ? " " Very true," replies the humble rivulet, " you are now, indeed, swollen 
 to a great size ; but methinks you are become withal somewhat turbulent and 
 muddy. I am contented with my low condition and my purity." 
 
 Instead of commenting upon this fable, I shall take occasion from it to compare 
 the different stations of life, and to persuade such of my readers as are placed in 
 the middle station to be satisfied with it, as the most eligible of all others. These 
 form the most numerous rank of men that can be supposed susceptible of philosophy, 
 and therefore all discourses of morality ought principally to be addressed to them. 
 The great are too much immersed in pleasure, and the poor too much occupied in 
 providing for the necessities of life, to hearken to the calm voice of reason. The 
 middle station, as it is most happy in many respects, so particularly in this, that a 
 man placed in it can, with the greatest leisure, consider his own happiness, and 
 reap a new enjoyment, from comparing his situation with that of persons above or 
 below him. 
 
 Agur's prayer is sufficiently noted " Two things have I required of thee ; 
 deny me them not before I die : Remove far from me vanity and lies ; give me 
 neither poverty nor riches ; feed me with food convenient for me, lest I be full and 
 deny thee, and say, who is the Lord ? or lest I be poor, and steal, and take the 
 name of my God in vain." The middle station is here justly recommended, as
 
 ON THE MIDDLE S2^ATION OF LIFE. 67 
 
 affording the fullest security for virtue ; and I may also add, that it gives opportu- 
 nity for the most ample exercise of it, and furnishes employment tor every good 
 quality which we can possibly be possessed of. Those who are placed among the 
 lower ranks of men have little opportunity of exerting any other virtue besides 
 those of patience, resignation, industry and integrity. Those who are advanced 
 into the higher stations, have full employment for their generosity, humanity, affa- 
 bility and charity. When a man lies betwixt these two extremes, he can exert the 
 former virtues towards his superiors, and the latter towards his inferiors. Every 
 moral quality which the human soul is susceptible of, may have its turn, and be 
 called up to action ; and a man may, after this manner, be much more certain of 
 his progress in virtue, than where his good qualities lie dormant and without 
 employment. 
 
 But there is another virtue that seems principally to lie among equals ; and is, for 
 that reason, chiefly calculated for the middle station of life. This virtue is friendship. 
 I believe most men of generous tempers are apt to envy the great, when they con- 
 sider the large opportunities such persons have of doing good to their fellow- 
 creatures, and of acquiring the friendship and esteem of men of merit. They make no 
 advances in vain, and are not obliged to associate with those whom they have little 
 kindness for, like people of inferior stations, who are subject to have their proffers 
 of friendship rejected even where they would be most fond of placing their 
 affections. But though the great have more facility in acquiring friendships, they 
 cannot be so certain of the sincerity of them as men of a lower rank, since the 
 favors they bestow may acquire them flattery, instead of good-will and kindness. 
 It has been very judiciously remarked, that we attach ourselves more by the ser- 
 vices we perform than by those we receive, and that a man is in danger of losing 
 his friends by obliging them too far. I should therefore choose to lie in the middle 
 way, and to have my commerce with my friend varied both by obligations given 
 and received. I have too much pride to be willing that all the obligations should 
 lie on my side, and should be afraid that, if they all lay on his, he would also have 
 too much pride to be entirely easy under them, or have a perfect complacency in 
 my company. 
 
 DAVID HUME.
 
 68 MELONS. 
 
 MELONS. 
 
 I WAS engaged in filling a void in the Literature of the Pacific Coast. As this 
 void was a pretty large one, and as I was informed that the Pacific Coast languished 
 under it, I set apart two hours each day to this work of filling in. It was necessary 
 that I should adopt a methodical system, so I retired from the world and locked 
 myself in my room at a certain hour each day, after coming from my office. I then 
 carefully drew out my portfolio and read what I had written the day before. This 
 would suggest some alterations, and I would carefully rewrite it. During this 
 operation I would turn to consult a book of reference, which invariably proved ex- 
 tremely interesting and attractive. It would generally suggest another and better 
 method of " filling in." Turning this method over reflectively in my mind, I would 
 finally commence the new method which I eventually abandoned for the original 
 plan. At this time I would become convinced that my exhausted faculties de- 
 manded a cigar. The operation of lighting a cigar usually suggested that a little 
 quiet reflection and meditation would be of service to me, and I always allowed 
 myself to be guided by prudential instincts. Eventually, seated by my window, as 
 before stated, Melons asserted himself. Though our conversation rarely went 
 further than " Hello, Mister ! " and " Ah, Melons ! " a vagabond instinct we felt in 
 common implied a communion deeper than words. In this spiritual commingling 
 the time passed, often beguiled by gymnastics on the fence or line (always with an 
 eye to my window) until dinner was announced and I found a more practical void 
 requited my attention. An unlooked-for incident drew us in closer relation. 
 
 A sea-faring friend just from a tropical voyage had presented me with a bunch 
 of bananas. They were not quite ripe, and I hung them before my window to 
 mature in the sun of McGinnis's Court, whose forcing qualities were remarkable. 
 In the mysteriously mingled odors of ship and shore which they diffused through- 
 out my room, there was lingering reminiscence of low latitudes. But even that 
 joy was fleeting and evanescent : they never reached maturity. 
 
 Coming home one day, as I turned the corner of that fashionable thoroughfare 
 before alluded to, I met a small boy eating a banana. There was nothing remark- 
 able in that, but as I neared McGinnis's Court I presently met another small boy, also 
 eating a banana. A third small boy engaged in a like occupation obtruded a pain- 
 ful coincidence upon my mind. I leave the psychological reader to determine 
 the exact co-relation between the circumstance and the sickening sense of loss that 
 overcame me on witnessing it. I reached my room and found the bunch of 
 bananas was gone. 
 
 There was but one that knew of their existence, but one who frequented my 
 window, but one capable of gymnastic effort to procure them, and that was I 
 blush to say it Melons. Melons the depredator Melons, despoiled by larger 
 boys of his ill-gotten booty, or reckless and indiscreetly liberal ; Melons now a 
 fugitive on some neighborhood house-top. I lit a cigar, and, drawing my chair to
 
 MELONS. 
 
 69 
 
 the window, sought surcease of sorrow in the contemplation of the fish-geranium. 
 In a few moments something white passed my window at about the level of the 
 edge. There was no mistaking that hoary head, which now represented to me only 
 aged iniquity. It was Melons, that venerable, juvenile hypocrite. 
 
 He affected not to observe me, and would have withdrawn quietly, but that 
 horrible fascination which causes the murderer to revisit the scene of his crime, 
 impelled him toward my window. I smoked calmly, and gazed at him without 
 speaking. He walked several times up and down the court with a half-rigid, half- 
 belligerent expression of eye and shoulders, intended to represent the carelessness 
 of innocence. 
 
 Once or twice he stopped, and putting his arms their whole length into his 
 capacious trousers, gazed with some 
 interest at the additional width they 
 thus acquired. Then he whistled. 
 The singular conflicting conditions 
 of John Brown's body and soul were 
 at that time beginning to attract the 
 attention of youth, and Melon's per- 
 formance of that melody was always 
 remarkable. But to-day he whistled 
 falsely and shrilly between his teeth. 
 At last he met my eye. He winced 
 slightly, but recovered himself, and 
 going to the fence, stood for a few 
 moments on his hands, with his bare 
 feet quivering in the air. Then he 
 turned toward me and threw out a 
 conversational preliminary. 
 
 " They is a cirkis " said Melons 
 
 gravely, hanging with his back to the 
 
 fence and his arms twisted around the 
 
 palings "a cirkis over yonder ! " 
 
 indicating the locality with his foot 
 
 " with bosses, and hossback riders. They is a man wot rides six bosses to 
 onct six bosses to onct and nary saddle " -and he paused in expectation. 
 
 Even this equestrian novelty did not affect me. I still kept a fixed gaze on 
 Melon's eye, and he began to tremble and visibly shrink in his capacious garment. 
 Some other desperate means conversation with Melons was always a desperate 
 means must be resorted to. He recommenced more artfully. 
 
 " Do you know Carrots ? " 
 
 I had a faint remembrance of a boy of that euphonious name, with scarlet hair, 
 who was a playmate and persecutor of Melons. But I said nothing. 
 
 " Carrots is a bad boy. Killed a policeman onct. Wears a dirk knife in his 
 boots, saw him to-day looking in your windy."
 
 yo ON REFUSAL TO NEGOTIATE WITH NAPOLEON. 
 
 I felt that this must end here. I rose sternly and addressed Melons. 
 
 " Melons, this is all irrelevant and impertinent to the case. You took those 
 bananas. Your proposition regarding Carrots, even if I were inclined to accept it 
 as credible information, does not alter the material issue. You took those bananas. 
 The offense under the Statutes of California is felony. How far Carrots may have 
 been accessory to the fact either before or after, is not my intention at present to 
 discuss. The act is complete. Your present conduct shows the animo furandi to 
 have been equally clear." 
 
 By the time I had finished this exordium, Melons had disappeared, as I fully 
 expected. 
 
 He never reappeared. The remorse that I have experienced for the part I had 
 taken in what I fear may have resulted in his utter and complete extermination, 
 alas, he may not know, except through these pages. For I have never seen him 
 since. Whether he ran away and went to sea to reappear at some future day as 
 the most ancient of mariners, or whe'ther he buried himself completely in his 
 trousers, I never shall know. I have read the papers anxiously for accounts of 
 him. I have gone to the Police Office in the vain attempt of identifying him as a 
 lost child. But I never saw him or heard of him since. Strange fears have some- 
 times crossed my mind that his venerable appearance may have been actually the 
 result of senility, and that he may have been gathered peacefully to his fathers in 
 a green old age. I have even had doubts of his existence, and have sometimes 
 thought that he was providentially and mysteriously offered to fill the void I have 
 before alluded to. In that hope I have written these pages. 
 
 BRET HARTE. 
 
 ON REFUSAL TO NEGOTIATE WITH 
 
 NAPOLEON. 
 
 WHAT, then, was the nature of this system ? Was it anything but what I have 
 stated it to be? an insatiable love of aggrandizement, an implacable spirit of de- 
 struction against all the civil and religious institutions of every country. This is 
 the first moving and acting spirit of the French Revolution ; this is the spirit which 
 animated it at its birth, and this is the spirit which will not desert it till the mo- 
 ment of its dissolution, "which grew with its growth, which strengthened with its 
 strength," but which has not abated under its misfortunes, nor declined in its 
 decay. It has been invariably the same in every period, operating more or less, 
 according as accident or circumstance might assist it ; but it has been inherent in 
 the Revolution in all its stages ; it has equally belonged to Brissot to Robespierre,
 
 ON REFUSAL TO NEGOTIATE WITH NAPOLEON. 71 
 
 to Tallien, to Reubell, to Barras, and to every one of the leaders of the Directory, 
 but to none more than to Bonaparte, in whom now all their powers are united. 
 What are its characters ? Can it be accident that produced them ? 
 
 No, it is only from the alliance of the most horrid principles, with the most 
 horrid means, that such miseries could have been brought upon Europe. It is this 
 paradox which we must always keep in mind when we are discussing any question 
 relative to the effects of the French Revolution. Groaning under every degree of 
 misery, the victim of its own crimes, and as I once before expressed in this House, 
 asking pardon of God and of man for the miseries which it has brought upon itself 
 and others, France still retains (while it has neither left means of comfort nor 
 almost of subsistence to its own inhabitants) new and unexampled means of 
 annoyance and destruction against all the other powers of Europe. 
 
 Its first fundamental principle was to bribe the poor against the rich by propos- 
 ing to transfer into new hands, on the delusive notion of equality, and in breach 
 of every principle of justice, the whole property of the country. The practical 
 application of this principle was to devote the whole of that property to indiscrimi- 
 nate plunder, and to make it the foundation of a revolutionary system of finance, 
 productive in proportion to the misery and desolation which it created. It has been 
 accompanied by an unwearied spirit of proselytism, diffusing itself over all the 
 nations of the earth ; a spirit which can apply itself to a'll circumstances and all 
 situations, which can furnish a list of grievances and hold out a promise of redress 
 equally to all nations ; which inspired the teachers of French liberty with the hope 
 of alike recommending themselves to those who live under the feudal code of the 
 German Empire ; to the various states of Italy, under all their different institutions ; 
 to the old republicans of Holland, and to the new republicans of America ; to the 
 Catholic of Ireland, whom it was to deliver from Protestant usurpation ; to the 
 Protestant of Switzerland, whom it was to deliver from Popish superstition ; and 
 to the Mussulman of Egypt, whom it was to deliver from Christian persecution ; to 
 the remote Indian, blindly bigoted to his ancient institutions ; and to the natives 
 of Great Britain, enjoying the perfection of practical freedom, and justly attached 
 to their Constitution, from the joint result of habit, of reason, and of experience. 
 The last and distinguishing feature is a perfidy which nothing can bind, which no 
 tie of treaty, no sense of the principles generally received among nations, no obli- 
 gation, human or divine, can restrain. Thus qualified, thus armed for destruction, 
 the genius of the French Revolution marched forth, the terror and dismay of the 
 world. Every nation has in its turn been the witness, many have been the victims 
 of its principles ; and it is left for us to decide whether we will compromise with 
 such a danger, while we have yet resources to supply the sinews of war, while 
 the heart and spirit of the country is yet unbroken, and while we have the means 
 of calling forth and supporting a powerful co-operation in Europe. 
 
 WILLIAM PITT.
 
 PARODY ON THE SPEECHES OF CHARLES If. 
 
 PARODY ON THE SPEECHES OF CHARLES II. 
 
 MY lords and gentlemen, 
 
 I told you, at our last meeting, the Winter was the fittest time for business, 
 and truly I thought so, till my lord-treasurer assured me the Spring was the best 
 season for salads and subsidies. I hope, therefore, that April will not prove so 
 unnatural a month, as not to afford some kind showers on my parched exchequer, 
 which gapes for want of them. Some of you, perhaps, will think it dangerous to 
 make me too rich ; but I do not fear it ; for I promise you faithfully, whatever you 
 give me I will always want ; and although in other things my word may be thought 
 a slender authority, yet in that, you may rely on me, I will never break it. 
 
 My lords and gentlemen, 
 
 I can bear my straits with patience ; but my lord-treasurer does protest to me, 
 that the revenue, as it now stands, will not serve him and me too. One of us must 
 pinch for it, if you do not help me. I must speak freely to you ; I am under bad 
 circumstances. Here is my lord-treasurer can tell, that all the money designed for 
 next Summer's guards must of necessity be applied to the next year's cradles and 
 swaddling clothes. What shall we do for ships then ? I hint this only to you, it 
 being your business, not mine. I know, by experience, I can live without ships. 
 I lived ten years abroad without, and never had my health better in my life ; but 
 how you will be without, I leave to yourselves to judge, and therefore hint this 
 only by the bye : I do not insist upon it. There is another thing I must press 
 more earnestly, and that is this : it seems a good part of my revenue will expire in 
 two or three years, except you will be pleased to continue it. I have to say for it ; 
 pray, why did you give me so much as you have done, unless you resolve to give 
 on as fast as I call for it? The nation hates you already for giving so much, and I 
 will hate you too, if you do not give me more. So that, if you stick not to me, you 
 must not have a friend in England. On the other hand, if you will give me the 
 revenue I desire, I shall be able to do those things for your religion and liberty, 
 that I have had long in my thoughts, but cannot effect them without a little more 
 money to carry me through. Therefore look to't, and take notice, that if you do 
 not make me rich enough to undo you, it shall lie at your doors. For my part, I 
 wash my hands on it. 
 
 If you desire more instances of my zeal, I have them for you. For example, I 
 have converted my sons from popery, and I may say, without vanity, it was my 
 own work. 'Twould do one's heart good to hear how prettily George can read 
 already in the psalter. They are all fine children, God bless 'em, and so like me 
 in their understandings. 
 
 I must now acquaint you, that, by my lord-treasurer's advice, I have made a 
 considerable retrenchment upon my expenses in candles and charcoal, and do not 
 intend to stop, but will, with your help, look into the late embezzlements of my 
 dripping-pans and kitchen-stuff. ANDREW MARVELL.
 
 THE DESTINY OF THE REPUBLIC. 
 
 73 
 
 THE DESTINY OF THE REPUBLIC. 
 
 WE are a young republic, just en- 
 tering upon the arena of nations ; we 
 will be the architects of our own for- 
 tunes. Our destiny, under Providence, 
 is in our own hands. With wisdom, 
 prudence, and statesmanship on the 
 part of our public men, and intelli- 
 gence, virtue, and patriotism on the 
 part of the people, success to the full 
 measure of our most sanguine hopes 
 may be looked for. But, if unwise 
 counsels prevail, if we become divided, 
 if schisms arise, if dissensions spring 
 up, if factions are engendered, if party 
 spirit, nourished by unholy personal 
 ambition, shall rear its hydra head, I 
 have no good to prophesy for you. 
 Without intelligence, virtue, integ- 
 rity, and patriotism on the part of 
 the people, no republic or representa- 
 tive government can be durable or 
 stable. 
 ALEXANDER HAMILTON STEPHENS. 
 
 ALEXANDER HAMILTON STEPHENS. 
 
 NEWS FROM THE FRONT. 
 
 THERE came the unwonted sound of horses' feet trampling along the lane. 
 Two men rode up to the gate and dismounted. As they came in we saw that they 
 wore blue uniforms, and a moment later we recognized the latter one whom we 
 had seen several times while the crevasse was open and the Yankee soldiers had 
 come down to help rebuild the levee. He was the Colonel of the regiment camped 
 above the bend of the river. 
 
 The little boys ran through the gap in the hedge to Aunt Rose, and I shrank 
 back leaving Uncle Joshua to go forward and meet them. The tall Colonel stopped 
 when he came up to Uncle Joshua and said something to him in a low tone. Uncle 
 Joshua's voice in reply sounded sharp and unnatural, though I could not hear what 
 he said. The officer spoke again and seemed to be urging something ; and then
 
 74 NEWS FROM THE FRONT. 
 
 Uncle Joshua fell upon his knees and began sobbing and rocking himself to and 
 fro. " Oh," I heard him cry as if half beside himself, " who gwine ter tell her ! I 
 cyant tell her ! Oh, Lord, whar give an' whar tek away, hab mussy on her ! An' 
 on de chillun ! Oh, my Marster ! my Marster ! " 
 
 The Colonel stood for a moment as if irresolute and perplexed and then walked 
 on slowly toward the house followed by his orderly. He carried in his hand a 
 sheathed sword which I had seen him take from the soldier as they came in the 
 gateway. Once he turned as if to go back. A quick exclamation broke from him 
 as he faced around again. For there in the walk before him and barring his way 
 stood mother. She had come through the gap in the hedge followed by the 
 little boys who were all huddled about her. She was deadly pale and her great 
 eyes were fixed upon the officer's face with a look of terror. I had never seen fear 
 on her brave face before and I shivered at it while I wondered what it meant. 
 
 The Colonel uncovered his head and the soldier after a moment's hesitation 
 took off his cap. The weather-beaten faces of the men were almost as pale as 
 mother's ! 
 
 There was a short silence ; the officer seemed to be trying to find a way to 
 begin what he had to say. 
 
 " Madame," he said at last, "a messenger coming from the other side of the 
 river, and bearing letters and other messages for this neighborhood has been 
 captured by some of my men. A number of the letters he carried were old 
 some of them had been drifting about for months. But one among them was of 
 late date and contained the news of" 
 
 He broke off abruptly and turned away as if unable to bear the look in the eyes 
 gazing into his. His glance fell upon little Percy. He stooped and bent one knee 
 to the ground and drew the child gently to him. " My son," he said, putting the 
 sword into the small hands and closing them upon it, "give this to your mother 
 and tell her that it was the sword of a brave and honorable man who died a gallant 
 death on the battle-field." The empty tray she was holding dropped from mother's 
 hand and a low cry escaped from her blanched lips. "Tell her " but a tear 
 splashed down upon the little upturned face. He laid a hand caressingly upon the 
 yellow curls and rose to his feet. He thrust a letter into the hands of one of the 
 other children and without another word he hurried off down the walk ; the soldier 
 followed, and a moment later they were galloping along the lane toward the river. 
 
 I think none of us really understood until little Percy went up to mother and 
 began in his childish way to repeat what the officer had said. But when with one 
 great sob she stooped and lifted him in her arms with father's sword hugged to his 
 breast oh, then, we all knew ! 
 
 Father had been killed ten days before at the head of his men while leading a 
 charge ; and he had been buried on the battle-field. 
 
 M. E. M. DAVIS.
 
 THE GETTYSBURG ADDRESS. 
 
 75 
 
 THE GETTYSBURG ADDRESS. 
 
 FOURSCORE and seven years ago our fathers brought forth upon this continent a 
 new nation, conceived in liberty, and dedicated to the proposition that all men are 
 created equal. Now we are engaged in a great civil war, testing whether that 
 nation, or any nation so conceived and so dedicated, can long endure. We are 
 met on a great battlefield of that war. We have come to dedicate a portion of that 
 field as a final resting- 
 place for those who here 
 gave their lives that that 
 nation might live. It is 
 altogether fitting and pro- 
 per that we should do this. 
 But in a larger sense we 
 cannot dedicate, we can- 
 not consecrate, we cannot 
 hallow this ground. The 
 brave men, living and dead, 
 who struggled here, have 
 consecrated it far above 
 our power to add or de- 
 tract. The world will little 
 note, nor long remember, 
 what we say here, but it 
 can never forget what 
 they did here. It is for us, 
 the living, rather to be 
 dedicated here to the un- 
 finished work which they 
 who fought here have thus 
 far so nobly advanced. 
 It is rather for us to be 
 here dedicated to the great 
 task remaining before us, 
 that from these honored 
 dead we take increased 
 devotion to that cause for 
 which they gave the last 
 full measure of devotion ; 
 
 that we here highly resolve that these dead shall not have died in vain ; that this 
 nation, under God, shall have a new birth of freedom, and that government of the 
 people, by the people, and for the people, shall not perish from the earth. 
 
 ABRAHAM LINCOLN. 
 
 ABRAHAM LINCOLN.
 
 THE MIDNIGHT SUN. 
 
 THE MIDNIGHT SUN. 
 
 As we crossed the mouth of 
 the Ulvsfjord that evening, we 
 had an open sea horizon toward 
 the north, a clear sky, and so 
 much sunshine at eleven o'clock 
 that it was evident the Polar day 
 had dawned upon us at last. The 
 illumination of the shores was 
 unearthly in its glory, and the 
 wonderful effects of the orange 
 sunlight, playing upon the dark 
 hues of the island cliffs, can 
 neither be told nor painted. The 
 sun hung low between Fugloe, 
 rising like a double dome from 
 the sea, and the tall mountains 
 of Arnoe, both of which islands 
 resembled immense masses of 
 transparent purple glass, gradu- 
 ally melting into crimson fire at 
 their bases. The glassy, leaden- 
 colored sea was powdered with a 
 golden bloom, and the tremen- 
 dous precipices at the mouth of 
 the Lyngen Fjord behind us, 
 were steeped in a dark red mel- 
 low, flush, and touched with pencillings of pure, rose-colored light, until their 
 naked ribs seemed to be clothed in imperial velvet. As we turned into the 
 Fjord and ran southward along their bases, a waterfall, struck by the sun, fell in 
 fiery orange foam down the red walls, and the blue ice-pillars of a beautiful glacier 
 filled up the ravine beyond it. We were all on deck ; and all faces, excited by the 
 divine splendor of the scene and tinged by the same wonderful aureole, shone as 
 if transfigured. In my whole life I have never seen a spectacle so unearthly 
 beautiful. 
 
 Our course brought the sun rapidly toward the ruby cliffs of Arnoe, and it was 
 evident that he would soon be hidden from sight. It was not yet half-past eleven, 
 and an enthusiastic passenger begged the captain to stop the vessel until midnight. 
 " Why," said the latter, "it is midnight now, or very near it ; you have Drontheim 
 time, which is almost forty minutes in arrears." True enough, the real time 
 lacked but five minutes of midnight, and those of us who had sharp eyes and 
 
 BAYARU TAYLOR.
 
 THE WHISTLE. 
 
 77 
 
 strong imaginations saw the sun make his last dip and rise a little, before he 
 vanished in a blaze of glory behind Arnoe. I turned away with my eyes full of 
 dazzling spheres of crimson and gold, which danced before me wherever I looked; 
 and it was a long time before they were blotted out by the semi-oblivion of a 
 daylight sleep. 
 
 BAYARD TAYLOR. 
 
 THE WHISTLE. 
 
 WHEN I was a child, at seven years old, my friends, on a holiday, filled my little 
 pocket with coppers. I went directly to a shop where they sold toys for children ; 
 and, being charmed with the sound of a whistle, that I met by the way in the 
 hands of another boy, I voluntarily offered him all my money for one. I then 
 camehome, and went whist- 
 ling all over the house, 
 much pleased with my 
 whistle, but disturbing all 
 the family. My brothers 
 and sisters and cousins, 
 understanding the bargain 
 I had made, told me I had 
 given four times as much 
 for it as it was worth. This 
 put me in mind what good 
 things I might have bought 
 with the rest of my money ; 
 and they laughed at me so 
 much for my folly that I 
 cried with vexation ; and 
 the reflection gave me more 
 chagrin than the whistle 
 gave me pleasure. 
 
 This, however, was 
 afterwards of use to me, the 
 impression continuing on 
 my mind ; so that often, 
 when I was tempted to buy 
 some unnecessary thing, I 
 said to myself, don't give too much for the whistle, and so I saved my money. 
 
 As I grew up, came into the world, and observed the actions of men, I thought 
 I met with many, very many, who gave too much for the whistle. 
 
 When I saw any one too ambitious of court favor, sacrificing his time in 
 
 BENJAMIN FRANKLIN.
 
 THE WHISTLE. 
 
 attendance at levees, his repose, his liberty, his virtue, and perhaps his friends, to 
 attain it, I have said to myself, this man gives too much for his whistle. 
 
 When I saw another fond of popularity, constantly employing himself in politi- 
 cal bustles, neglecting his own affairs, and ruining them by that neglect, he pays, 
 
 indeed, says I, too much for his 
 whistle. 
 
 If I knew a miser who gave up 
 every kind of comfortable living, 
 all the pleasure of doing good to 
 others, all the esteem of his fellow- 
 citizens, and the joys of benevolent 
 friendship, for the sake of accumula- 
 ting wealth, poor man, says I, you 
 do, indeed, pay too much for your 
 whistle. 
 
 When I meet a man of pleasure, 
 sacrificing every laudable improve- 
 ment of the mind or of his fortune to 
 mere corporeal sensations, " Mis- 
 taken man," says I, " you are provid- 
 ing pain for yourself instead of 
 pleasure, you give too much for 
 your whistle." 
 
 If I see one fond of fine clothes, 
 fine furniture, fine equipages, all above 
 his fortune, for which he contracts 
 debts, and ends his career in prison, 
 " Alas," says I, " he has paid dear, very dear, for his whistle." 
 
 When I see a beautiful, sweet-tempered girl married to an ill-natured brute of a 
 
 husband, "What a pity it is," says I, "that she has paid so much for a whistle." 
 
 In short, I conceived that a great part of the miseries of mankind were 
 
 brought upon them by the false estimates they had made of the value of things, 
 
 and by their giving too much for their whistles. 
 
 BENJAMIN FRANKLIN. 
 
 STATUE OF FRANKLIN, INDEPENDENCE HALL, PA.
 
 INAUGURAL ADDRESS J9 
 
 INAUGURAL ADDRESS. 
 
 SUCH being the impression under which I have, in obedience to the public 
 summons, repaired to the present station, it would be peculiarly improper to omit 
 in this first official act, my fervent supplications to that Almighty Being who rules 
 over the universe who presides in the councils of nations and whose provi- 
 dential aids can supply every human defect, that his benediction may consecrate 
 to the liberties and happiness of the people of the United States, a government 
 instituted by themselves for these essential purposes ; and may enable every in- 
 strument employed in its administration to execute, with success, the functions 
 allotted to his charge. In tendering this homage to the great author of every 
 public and private good, I assure myself that it expresses your sentiments not 
 less than my own, nor those of my fellow-citizens at large less than either. No 
 people can be bound to acknowledge and adore the invisible hand, which conducts 
 the affairs of men, more than the people of the United States. Every step by 
 which they have advanced to the character of an independent nation, seems to 
 have been distinguished by some token of providential agency ; and in the im- 
 portant revolution just accomplished in the system of their united government, 
 the tranquil deliberations and voluntary consent of so many distinct communities, 
 from which the event has resulted, cannot be compared with the means by which 
 most governments have been established, without some return of pious gratitude 
 along with an humble anticipation of the future blessings which the past seems to 
 presage. These reflections, arising out of the present crisis, have forced them- 
 selves too strongly on my mind to be suppressed. You will join with me, I trust, 
 in thinking that there are none under the influence of which the proceedings of 
 a new and free government can more auspiciously commence. 
 
 GEORGE WASHINGTON. 
 
 THE ESSENTIAL PRINCIPLES OF GOVERNMENT. 
 
 ABOUT to enter, fellow citizens, upon the exercise of duties which comprehend 
 everything dear and valuable to you, it is proper you should understand what I 
 deem the essential principles of our government, and consequently those which 
 ought to shape its administration. I will compress them within the narrowest 
 compass they will bear, stating the general principle, but not all its limitations. 
 Equal and exact justice to all men, of whatever state or persuasion, religious or 
 political ; peace, commerce, and honest friendship with all nations, entangling 
 alliances with none ; the support of the State governments in all their rights, as
 
 8o THE ESSENTIAL PRINCIPLES OF GOVERNMENT. 
 
 the most competent administrations for our domestic concerns, and the surest 
 bulwarks against anti-republican tendencies ; the preservation of the general gov- 
 ernment in its whole constitutional vigor, as the sheet anchor of our peace at 
 home and safety abroad; a jealous care of the right of election by the people, a 
 mild and safe corrective of abuses which are lopped by the sword of revolution 
 where peaceable remedies are unprovided ; absolute acquiescence in the decisions of 
 the majority, the vital principle of republics, from which there is no appeal but to 
 force, the vital principle and immediate parent of despotism ; a well-disciplined 
 militia, our best reliance in peace, and for the first moments of war, till regulars 
 
 may relieve them ; the supremacy of 
 the civil over the military authority ; 
 economy in the public expense, that 
 labor may be lightly burdened ; the 
 honest payment of our debts, and 
 sacred preservation of the public 
 faith ; encouragement of agriculture, 
 and of commerce as its handmaid ; 
 the diffusion of information and 
 arraignment of all abuses at the bar 
 of the public reason ; freedom of 
 religion, freedom of the press, and 
 freedom of person, under the protec- 
 tion of the habeas corpus, and trial by 
 juries impartially selected. These 
 principles form the bright constella- 
 tion which has gone before us and 
 guided our steps through an age of 
 revolution and reformation. The 
 wisdom of our sages and blood of 
 
 our heroes have been devoted to their attainment ; they should be the creed of 
 our political faith, the text of civic instruction, the touchstone by which to try the 
 services of those we trust ; and should we wander from them in moments of error 
 or of alarm, let us hasten to retrace our steps, and to regain the road which alone 
 leads to peace, liberty, and safety. 
 
 THOMAS JEFFERSON. 
 
 THOMAS JEFFERSON.
 
 CONCILIATION. 81 
 
 CONCILIATION. 
 
 BUT there is still behind a third consideration concerning this object, which 
 serves to determine my opinion on the sort of policy which ought to be pursued 
 in the management of America, even more than its population and its commerce 
 - I mean its temper and character. In this character of the Americans, a love of 
 freedom is the predominating feature, which marks and distinguishes the whole ; 
 and, as an ardent is always a jealous affection, your colonies become suspicious, 
 restive, and untractable, whenever they see the least attempt to wrest from them 
 by force, or shuffle from them by chicane, what they think the only advantage 
 worth living for. 
 
 This fierce spirit of liberty is stronger in the English colonies, probably, than 
 in any other people of the earth, and this from a variety of powerful causes, which, 
 to understand the true temper of their minds, and the direction which this spirit 
 takes, it will not be amiss to lay open somewhat more largely. 
 
 First, the people of the colonies are descendants of Englishmen. England, 
 sir, is a nation which still, I hope, respects, and formerly adored her freedom. 
 The colonists emigrated from you when this part of your character was most pre- 
 dominant ; and they took this bias and direction the moment they parted from 
 your hands. They are, therefore, not only devoted to liberty, but to liberty ac- 
 cording to English ideas and on English principles. Abstract liberty, like other 
 mere abstractions, is not to be found. Liberty inheres in some sensible object ; 
 and every nation has formed to itself some favorite point which, by way of emi- 
 nence, becomes the criterion of their happiness. It happened, you know, sir, that 
 the great contests for freedom in this country were, from the earliest times, chiefly 
 upon the question of taxing. Most of the contests in the ancient commonwealths 
 turned primarily on the right of election of magistrates, or on the balance among 
 the several orders of the State. The question of money was not with them so 
 immediate. But in England it was otherwise. On this point of taxes the ablest 
 pens and most eloquent tongues have been exercised ; the greatest spirits have 
 acted and suffered. In order to give the fullest satisfaction concerning the im- 
 portance of this point, it was not only necessary for those who in argument 
 defended the excellence of the English Constitution, to insist on this privilege of 
 granting money as a dry point of fact, and to prove that the right had been ac- 
 knowledged in ancient parchments and blind usages to reside in a certain body 
 called the House of Commons. They went much farther : they attempted to 
 prove (and they succeeded) that in theory it ought to be so, from the particular 
 nature of a House of Commons, as an immediate representative of the people, 
 whether the old records had delivered this oracle or not. They took infinite pains 
 to inculcate, as a fundamental principle, that, in all monarchies, the people must, 
 in effect, themselves, mediately or immediately, possess the power of granting 
 their own money, or no shadow of liberty could subsist. The colonies draw from
 
 82 CO NCIL I A TI O N. 
 
 you, as with their life-blood, those ideas and principles. Their love of liberty, as 
 with you, fixed and attached on this specific point of taxing. Liberty might be 
 safe or might be endangered in twenty other particulars, without their being 
 much pleased or alarmed. Here they felt its pulse ; and, as they found that 
 beat, they thought themselves sick or sound. I do not say whether they were 
 right or wrong in applying your general arguments to their own case. It is 
 not easy, indeed, to make a monopoly of theorems and corollaries. The fact 
 is, that they did thus apply those general arguments ; and your mode of gov- 
 erning them, whether through lenity or indolence, through wisdom or mistake, 
 confirmed them in the imagination that they, as well as you, had an interest in 
 these common principles. 
 
 They were further confirmed in these pleasing errors by the form of their pro- 
 vincial legislative assemblies. Their governments are popular in a high degree ; 
 some are merely popular ; in all, the popular representative is the most weighty ; 
 and this share of the people in their ordinary government never fails to inspire 
 them with lofty sentiments, and with a strong aversion from whatever tends to 
 deprive them of their chief importance. 
 
 If any thing were wanting to this necessary operation of the form of govern- 
 ment, religion would have given it a complete effect. Religion, always a principle 
 of energy, in this new people is no way worn out or impaired ; and their mode of 
 professing it is also one main cause of this free spirit. The people are Protestants ; 
 and of that kind which is the most averse to all implicit submission of mind and 
 opinion. This is a persuasion not only favorable to liberty, but built upon it. I 
 do not think, sir, that the reason of this averseness in the dissenting churches 
 from all that looks like absolute government, is so much to be sought in their 
 religious tenets as in their history. Every one knows that the Roman Catholic 
 religion is at least coeval with most of the governments where it prevails ; that it 
 has generally gone hand in hand with them ; and received great favor and every 
 kind of support from authority. The Church of England, too, was formed from 
 her cradle under the nursing care of regular government. But the dissenting 
 interests have sprung up in direct opposition to all the ordinary powers of the 
 world, and could justify that opposition only on a strong claim to natural liberty. 
 Their very existence depended on the powerful and unremitted assertion of that 
 claim. All Protestantism, even the most cold and passive, is a kind of dissent. 
 But the religion most prevalent in our northern colonies is a refinement on the 
 principle of resistance ; it is the dissidence of dissent ; and the Protestantism of 
 the Protestant religion. 
 
 This religion, under a variety of denominations, agreeing in nothing but in the 
 communion of the spirit of liberty, is predominant in most of the northern 
 provinces ; where the Church of England, notwithstanding its legal rights, is in 
 reality no more than a sort of private sect, not composing, most probably, the tenth 
 of the people. The colonists left England when this spirit was high, and in the 
 emigrants was the highest of all ; and even that stream of foreigners, which has 
 been constantly flowing into these colonies, has, for the greatest part, been com-
 
 ON THE KANSAS- NEBRASKA BILL. 83 
 
 posed of dissenters from the establishments of their several countries, and have 
 brought with them a temper and character far from alien to that of the people 
 with whom they mixed. 
 
 EDMUND BURKE. 
 
 SUMNER'S STUDY. 
 
 ON THE KANSAS-NEBRASKA BILL. 
 
 FROM these expressions, and other tokens which daily greet us, it is evident 
 that at least the religious sentiment of the country is touched, and, under this 
 sentiment, I rejoice to believe that the whole North will be quickened with the 
 true life of freedom. Sir Philip Sidney, speaking to Queen Elizabeth of the spirit 
 which animated every man, woman, and child in the Netherlands against the 
 Spanish power, exclaimed : " It is the spirit of the Lord, and is invincible." A simi- 
 lar spirit is now animating the free States against the slave power, breathing every- 
 where its precious inspiration, and forbidding repose under the attempted usurpa- 
 tion. The threat of disunion, so often sounded in our ears, will be disregarded by 
 an aroused and indignant people. Ah, sir, Senators vainly expect peace. Not in 
 this way can peace come. In passing this bill you scatter, broadcast through the 
 land, dragon's teeth, and though they may not, as in ancient fable, spring up 
 armed men, yet will they fructify in civil strife and feud.
 
 84 ON THE KANSAS- NEBRASKA BILL. 
 
 From the depths of my soul, as a loyal citizen and as a Senator, I plead, remon- 
 strate, protest against the passage of this bill. I struggle against it as against 
 death ; but, as in death itself corruption puts on incorruption, and this mortal body 
 puts on immortality, so from the sting of this hour I find assurance of that triumph 
 by which freedom will be restored to her immortal birthright in the Republic. 
 
 Sir, the bill which you are now about to pass is at once the worst and the best 
 bill on which Congress ever acted. 
 
 It is the worst bill, inasmuch as it is a present victory of slavery. In a Chris- 
 tian land, and in an age of civilization, a time-honored statute of freedom is struck 
 down, opening the way to all the countless woes and wrongs of human bondage. 
 Among the crimes of history a new one is about to be recorded, which, in better days, 
 will be read with universal shame. The tea tax and stamp act, which aroused the 
 patriotic rage of our fathers, were virtues by the side of this enormity ; nor would 
 it be easy to imagine, at this day, any measure which more openly defied every 
 sentiment of justice, humanity, and Christianity. Am I not right, then, in calling 
 it the worst bill on which Congress ever acted ? 
 
 But there is another side to which I gladly turn. Sir, it is the best bill on 
 which Congress ever acted ; for it prepares the way for that " All hail hereafter," 
 when slavery must disappear. It annuls all past compromises with slavery, and 
 makes all future compromises impossible. Thus it puts freedom and slavery face to 
 face, and bids them grapple. Who can doubt the result ? It opens wide the door 
 of the future, when, at last, there will really be a North, and the slave power will be 
 broken ; when this wretched despotism will cease to dominate over our Govern- 
 ment, no longer impressing itself upon all that it does, at home and abroad ; when 
 the National Government shall be divorced in every way from slavery, and, accord- 
 ing to the true intention of our fathers, freedom shall be established by Congress 
 everywhere, at least beyond the local limits of the States. 
 
 Slavery will then be driven from its usurped foothold here in the District of 
 Columbia ; in the national territories, and elsewhere beneath the national flag ; the 
 fugitive-slave bill, as odious as it is unconstitutional, will become a dead letter ; 
 and the domestic slave-trade, so far as it can be reached, but especially on the high 
 seas, will be blasted by Congressional prohibition. Everywhere within the sphere 
 of Congress, the great Northern Hammer will descend to smite the wrong ; and the 
 irresistible cry will break forth, " No more slave States ! " 
 
 Thus, sir, now standing at the very grave of freedom in Kansas and Nebraska, 
 I find assurances of that happy resurrection, by which freedom will be secured here- 
 after, not only in these territories, but everywhere under the National Government. 
 More clearly than ever before, I now see "the beginning of the end" of slavery. 
 Am I not right, then, in calling this measure the best bill on which Congress ever 
 acted ? 
 
 Sorrowfully I bend before the wrong you are about to perpetrate. Joyfully I 
 welcome all the promises of the future. 
 
 CHARLES SUMNER.
 
 ALREADY IN THE FIELD.
 
 SPEECH BEFORE THE VIRGINIA CONVENTION. 87 
 
 SPEECH BEFORE THE VIRGINIA CONVENTION. 
 
 MR. PRESIDENT, it is natural to man to indulge in the illusions of hope. We are 
 apt to shut our eyes against a painful truth, and listen to the song of that syren till 
 she transforms us into beasts. Is this the part of wise men engaged in a great and 
 arduous struggle for liberty? Are we disposed to be of the number of those who, 
 having eyes, see not, and having ears, hear not, the things which so nearly concern 
 their temporal salvation ? For my part, whatever anguish of spirit it may cost, I 
 am willing to know the whole truth ; to know the worst and to provide for it. 
 
 I have but one lamp by which my feet are guided ; and that is the lamp of 
 experience. I know of no way of judging of the future but by the past. And 
 judging by the past, I wish to know what there has been in the conduct of the 
 British ministry for the last ten years, to justify those hopes with which gentlemen 
 have been pleased to solace themselves and the House? Is it that insidious smile 
 with which our petition has been lately received ? Trust it not, sir ; it will prove 
 a snare to your feet. Suffer not yourselves to be betrayed with a kiss. Ask your- 
 selves how this gracious reception of our petition comports with these war-like 
 preparations which cover our waters and darken our land. Are fleets and armies 
 necessary to a work of love and reconciliation ? Have we shown ourselves so 
 unwilling to be reconciled that force must be called in to win back our love? Let 
 us not deceive ourselves, sir. These are the implements of war and. subjugation ; 
 the last arguments to which kings resort. I ask gentlemen, sir, what means this 
 martial array, if its purpose be not to force us to submission ? Can gentlemen 
 assign any other possible motives for it ? Has Great Britain any enemy in this 
 quarter of the world, to call for all this accumulation of navies and armies ? No, 
 sir, she has none. They are meant for us ; they can be meant for no other. They 
 are sent over to bind and rivet upon us those chains which the British ministry 
 have been so long forging. And what have we to oppose to them ? Shall we try 
 argument ? Sir, we have been trying that for the last ten years. Have we any- 
 thing new to offer on the subject ? Nothing. We have held the subject up in 
 every light of which it is capable ; but it has been all in vain. Shall we resort to 
 entreaty and humble supplication ? What terms shall we find which have not 
 been already exhausted? Let us not, I beseech you, sir, deceive ourselves longer. 
 Sir, we have done everything that could be done to avert the storm which is now 
 coming on. We have petitioned ; we have remonstrated ; we have supplicated ; we 
 have prostrated ourselves before the throne, and have implored its interposition to 
 arrest the tyrannical hands of the ministry and parliament. Our petitions have 
 been slighted ; our remonstrances have produced additional violence and insult ; 
 our supplications have been disregarded ; and we have been spurned with contempt 
 from the foot of the throne. In vain, after these things, may we indulge the fond 
 hope of peace and reconciliation. There is no longer any room for hope if we wish 
 to be free if we mean to preserve inviolate those inestimable privileges for
 
 88 SPEECH BEFORE THE VIRGINIA CONVENTION. 
 
 which we have been so long contending if we mean not basely to abandon the 
 noble struggle in which we have been so long engaged, and which we have pledged 
 ourselves never to abandon until the glorious object of our contest shall be ob- 
 tained, we must fight ! I repeat it, sir, we must fight ! An appeal to arms and to 
 the God of Hosts is all that is left us ! 
 
 They tell us, sir, that we are weak ; unable to cope with so formidable an adver- 
 sary. But when shall we be stronger ? Will it be the next week, or the next 
 year ? Will it be when we are totally disarmed, and when a British guard shall be 
 stationed in every house ? Shall we gather strength by irresolution and inaction ? 
 Shall we acquire the means of effectual resistance by lying supinely on our backs, 
 and hugging the delusive phantom of hope, until our enemies shall have bound us 
 hand and foot ? Sir, we are not weak, if we make a proper use of the means which 
 the God of nature hath placed in our power. Three millions of people, armed in 
 the holy cause of liberty, and in such a country as that which we possess, are in- 
 vincible by any force which our enemy can send against us. Besides, sir, we shall 
 not fight our battles alone. There is a just God who presides over the destinies 
 of nations; and who will raise up friends to fight our battles for us. The battle, 
 sir, is not to the strong alone ; it is to the vigilant, the active, the brave. Besides, 
 sir, we have no election. If we were base enough to desire it, it is now too late to 
 retire from the contest. There is no retreat but in submission and slavery ! Our 
 chains are forged ! Their clanking may be heard on the plains of Boston ! The 
 war is inevitable and let it come ! I repeat it, sir, let it come ! 
 
 It is in vain, sir, to extenuate the matter. Gentlemen may cry peace, peace 
 but there is no peace. The war is actually begun ! The next gale that sweeps 
 from the north will bring to our ears the clash of resounding arms ! Our brethren 
 are already in the field ! Why stand we here idle ? What is it that gentlemen 
 wish ? What would they have ? Is life so dear, or peace so sweet, as to be pur- 
 chased at the price of chains and slavery ? Forbid it, Almighty God ! I know 
 not what course others may take ; but as for me, give me liberty, or give me 
 death ! 
 
 PATRICK HENRY.
 
 THE LAST TRAIN NORTH. 89 
 
 THE LAST TRAIN NORTH. 
 
 THE jest and the laugh ran to and fro everywhere. It seemed very strange to 
 Mary to find it so. There were two or three convalescent wounded men in the 
 car, going home on leave, and they appeared never to weary of the threadbare joke 
 of calling their wounds " furloughs." There was one little slip of a fellow he 
 could hardly have been seventeen wounded in the hand, whom they kept teased 
 to the point of exasperation by urging him to confess that he had shot himself for 
 a furlough, and of whom they said, later, when he had got off at a flag-station, that 
 he was the bravest soldier in his company. No one on the train seemed to feel 
 that he had got all that was coming to him until the conductor had exchanged a 
 jest with him. The land laughed. On the right hand and on the left it dimpled 
 and wrinkled in gentle depressions and ridges, and rolled away in fields of young 
 corn and cotton. The train skipped and clattered along at a happy-go-lucky, 
 twelve-miles-an-hour gait, over trestles and stock-pits, through flowery cuts and 
 along slender, rain-washed embankments where dewberries were ripening, and 
 whence cattle ran down and galloped off across the meadows on this side and that, 
 tails up and heads down, throwing their horns about, making light of the screaming 
 destruction, in their dumb way, as the people made light of the war. At stations 
 where the train stopped and it stopped on the faintest excuse a long line of 
 heads and gray shoulders were thrust out of the windows of the soldiers' car, in 
 front, with all manner of masculine head-coverings, even bloody handkerchiefs ; 
 and woe to the negro or negress or " citizen " who, by any conspicuous demerit or 
 excellence of dress, form, stature, speech, or bearing, drew the fire of that line ! 
 No human power of face or tongue could stand the incessant volley of stale quips 
 and mouldy jokes, affirmative, interrogative, and exclamatory that fell about their 
 victim. 
 
 At one spot, in a lovely natural grove, where the air was spiced with the gentle 
 pungency of the young hickory foliage, the train paused a moment to let off a man 
 in fine gray cloth, whose yellow stripes and one golden star on the coat-collar indi- 
 cated a major of cavalry. It seemed as though pandemonium had opened. Mules 
 braying, negroes yodling, axes ringing, teamsters singing, men shouting and howl- 
 ing, and all at nothing ; mess-fires smoking all about in the same hap-hazard, but 
 roomy, disorder in which the trees of the grove had grown ; the railroad side lined 
 with a motley crowd of jolly fellows in spurs, and the atmosphere between them 
 and the line of heads in the car-windows murky with the interchange of compli- 
 ments that flew back and forth from the " web-foots " * to the " critter company," 
 and from the " critter company " to the " web-foots." As the train moved off, " I 
 say, boys," drawled a lank, coatless giant on the roadside, with but one suspender 
 and one spur, "tha-at's right ! Gen'l Beerygyard told you to strike fo' yo' homes, 
 an' I see you a-doin' it ez fass as you kin git thah." And the " citizens " in the 
 
 * Infantry.
 
 9 
 
 THE LAST TRAIN NORTH. 
 
 rear car-windows giggled even at that ; while the " web-foots " he-hawed their de- 
 rision, and the train went on, as one might say, with its hands in its pockets, 
 whooping and whistling over the fields after the cows ; for the day was declining. 
 
 Mary was awed. As she had been forewarned to do, she tried not to seem un- 
 accustomed to, or out of harmony with, all this exuberance. But there was some- 
 thing so brave in it, coming from a people who were playing a losing game, with 
 their lives and fortunes for their stakes ; something so gallant in it, laughing and 
 gibing in the sight of blood, and smell of fire, and shortness of food and raiment, 
 that she feared she had betrayed a stranger's wonder and admiration every time 
 the train stopped and the idlers of the station platform lingered about her window 
 and silently paid their ungraceful but complimentary tribute of simulated casual 
 glances. 
 
 For, with all this jest, it was very plain there was but little joy. It was not 
 gladness; it was bravery. It was the humor of an invincible spirit the gayety 
 of defiance. She could easily see the grim earnestness beneath the jocund temper, 
 and beneath the unrepining smile the privation and the apprehension. What joy 
 there was, was a martial joy. The people were confident of victory at last, a 
 victorious end, whatever might lie between ; and of even what lay between they 
 would confess no fear. Richmond was safe, Memphis safer, New Orleans safest. 
 Yea, notwithstanding Porter and Farragut were pelting away at Forts Jackson and 
 St. Philip. Indeed, if the rumor be true, if Farragut's ships had passed those 
 forts, leaving Porter behind, then the Yankee sea-serpent was cut in two, and there 
 was an end of him in that direction. Ha ! ha ! 
 
 " Is to-day the twenty-sixth ? " asked Mary, at last, of one of the ladies in real 
 ribbons, leaning over toward her. 
 
 "Yes, ma'am." 
 
 It was the younger one who replied. As she did so she came over and sat by 
 Mary. 
 
 " I judge, from what I heard your little girl asking you, that you are going 
 beyond Jackson." 
 
 " I am going to New Orleans." 
 
 " Do you live there ? " The lady's interest seemed genuine and kind. 
 
 " Yes. I am going to join my husband there." 
 
 Mary saw by the reflection in the lady's face that a sudden gladness must have 
 overspread her own. 
 
 " He'll be mighty glad, I'm sure," said the pleasant stranger, patting Alice's 
 cheek, and looking, with a pretty fellow-feeling, first into the child's face and then 
 into Mary's. 
 
 "Yes, he will," said Mary, looking down upon the curling locks at her elbow 
 with a mother's happiness. 
 
 " Is he in the army ? " asked the lady. 
 
 Mary's face fell. 
 
 " His health is bad," she replied. 
 
 " I know some nice people down in New Orleans," said the lady again.
 
 THE LAST TRAIN NORTH. 91 
 
 "We haven't many acquaintances," rejoined Mary, with a timidity that was 
 almost trepidation. Her eyes dropped, and she began softly to smooth Alice's 
 collar and hair. 
 
 "I didn't know," said the lady, "but you might know some of them. For 
 instance, there is Dr. Sevier." 
 
 Mary gave a start and smiled. 
 
 " Why, is he your friend too ? " she asked. She looked up into the lady's quiet, 
 brown eyes and down again into her own lap, where her hands had suddenly knit 
 together, and then again into the lady's face. " We have no friend like Dr. 
 Sevier." 
 
 " Mother," called the lady softly, and beckoned. The senior lady leaned toward 
 her. "Mother, this lady is from New Orleans, and is an intimate friend of Dr. 
 Sevier." 
 
 The mother was pleased. 
 
 "What might one call your name ?" she asked, taking a seat behind Mary and 
 continuing to show her pleasure. 
 
 " Richling." 
 
 The mother and daughter looked at each other. They had never heard the 
 name before. 
 
 Yet only a little while later the mother was saying to Mary, they were ex- 
 pecting at any moment to hear the whistle for the terminus of the route, the 
 central Mississippi town of Canton : 
 
 " My dear child, no ! I couldn't sleep to-night if I thought you was all alone 
 in one o' them old hotels in Canton. No, you must come home with us. We're 
 barely two mile' from town, and we'll have the carriage ready for you bright and 
 early in the morning, and our coachman will put you on the cars just as nice 
 Trouble ? " She laughed at the idea. " No ; I tell you what would trouble me, 
 that is, if we'd allow it ; that'd be for you to stop in one o' them hotels all alone, 
 child, and like' as not some careless servant not wake you in time for the cars 
 to-morrow." At this word she saw capitulation in Mary's eyes. " Come, now, my 
 child, we're not going to take no for an answer." 
 
 Nor did they. 
 
 But what was the result ? The next morning when Mary and Alice stood ready 
 for the carriage, and it was high time they were gone, the carriage was not ready ; 
 the horses had got astray in the night. And while the black coachman was on 
 one horse, which he had found and caught, and was scouring the neighboring fields 
 and lanes and meadows in search of the other, there came out from townward upon 
 the still, country air, the long whistle of the departing train ; and then the distant 
 rattle and roar of its far southern journey began, and then its warning notes to the 
 scattering colts and cattle. 
 
 " Look away ! " it seemed to sing " Look away ! " the notes fading, 
 failing on the ear, "away away away down south in Dixie,"- the last train 
 that left for New Orleans until the war was over. 
 
 GEORGE WASHINGTON CABLE.
 
 92 THE GRASSHOPPER AND THE ANT. 
 
 THE GRASSHOPPER AND THE ANT. 
 
 A FRIVOLOUS Grasshopper, having spent the Summer in Mirth and Revelry, 
 went on the approach of the inclement winter to the Ant, and implored it of its 
 chanty to stake him. " You had better go to your Uncle," replied the prudent 
 Ant; "had you imitated my Forethought and deposited your Funds in a Savings 
 Bank, you would not now be compelled to regard your Duster in the light of an 
 Ulster." Thus saying, the virtuous Ant retired, and read in the Papers next 
 morning that the Savings Bank where he had deposited his Funds had suspended. 
 
 Moral, Dum vivimus, vivamus. 
 
 GEORGE T. LANIGAN. 
 
 THE LITTLE WOMEN'S ROMANCE. 
 
 SOMETHING in his resolute tone made Jo look up quickly to find him looking 
 down at her with an expression that assured her the dreaded moment had come, 
 and made her put out her hand with an imploring, 
 
 " No, Teddy, please don't ! " 
 
 " I will, and you must hear me. It's no use, Jo ; we've got to have it out, and 
 the sooner the better for both of us," he answered, getting flushed and excited all 
 at once. 
 
 " Say what you like, then ; I'll listen," said Jo, with a desperate sort of 
 patience. 
 
 Laurie was a young lover, but he was in earnest, and meant to "have it out," 
 if he died in the attempt ; so he plunged into the subject with characteristic im- 
 petuosity, saying in a voice that would get choky now and then, in spite of manful 
 efforts to keep it steady, 
 
 " I've loved you ever since I've known you, Jo ; couldn't help it, you've been 
 so good to me. I've tried to show it, but you wouldn't let me ; now I'm going to 
 make you hear, and give me an answer, for I cant go on so any longer." 
 
 " I wanted to save you this ; I thought you'd understand," began Jo, finding it 
 a great deal harder than she expected. 
 
 " I know you did ; but girls are so queer you never know what they mean. 
 They say No when they mean Yes, and drive a man out of his wits just for the 
 fun of it," returned Laurie, entrenching himself behind an undeniable fact. 
 
 "/don't. I never wanted to make you care for me so, and I went away to 
 keep you from it if I could." 
 
 " I thought so ; it was like you, but it was no use. I only loved you all the 
 more, and I worked hard to please you, and I gave up billiards and everything you
 
 THE LITTLE WOMEN'S ROMANCE. 
 
 93 
 
 didn't like, and waited and never complained, for I hoped you'd love me, though 
 I'm not half good enough " here there was a choke that couldn't be controlled, 
 so he decapitated buttercups while he cleared his "confounded throat." 
 
 " Yes, you are ; you're a great deal too good for me, and I'm so grateful to 
 you, and so proud and fond of you, I don't see why I can't love you as you want 
 me to. I've tried, but I can't change the feeling, and it would be a lie to say I do 
 when I don't." 
 
 " Really, truly, Jo ? " 
 
 He stopped short, and caught both her hands as he put his question with a look 
 which she did not soon forget. 
 
 " Really, truly, dear." 
 
 They were in the grove now, close by the stile ; and when the last words fell 
 reluctantly from Jo's lips, Laurie dropped her hands, and turned as if to go on, 
 but for once in his 
 life that fence was 
 too much for him ; 
 so he just laid his 
 head down on the 
 mossy post, and 
 stood so still that 
 Jo was frightened. 
 
 "Oh, Teddy, 
 I'm so sorry, so 
 desperately sorry, 
 I could kill myself 
 if it would do any 
 good ! I wish you 
 wouldn't take it so 
 hard. I can't help 
 it ; you know it's 
 impossible for peo- 
 ple to make them- 
 selves love other 
 people if they 
 don't," cried Jo, 
 inelegantly but 
 
 remorsefully, as she softly patted his shoulder, remembering the time when he 
 had comforted her so long ago. 
 
 " They do sometimes," said a muffled voice from the post. 
 
 " I don't believe it's the right sort of love, and I'd rather not try it," was the 
 decided answer. 
 
 There was a long pause, while a blackbird sung blithely on the willow by the 
 river, and the tall grass rustled in the wind. Presently Jo said very soberly, as 
 she sat down on the step of the stile, - 
 
 THE ALCOTT HOME.
 
 94 THE LITTLE WOMEN'S ROMANCE. 
 
 " Laurie, I want to tell you something." 
 
 He started as if he had been shot, threw up his head, and cried out in a fierce 
 tone, - 
 
 "Don't tell me that, Jo ; I can't bear it now ! " 
 
 "Tell what ?" she asked, wondering at his violence. 
 
 " That you love that old man." 
 
 " What old man ? " demanded Jo, thinking he must mean his grandfather. 
 
 " That devilish Professor you were always writing about. If you say you love 
 him, I know I shall do something desperate ; " and he looked as if he would keep 
 his word, as he clenched his hands, with a wrathful sparkle in his eyes. 
 
 Jo wanted to laugh, but restrained herself, and said warmly, for she, too, was 
 getting excited with all this, 
 
 " Don't swear, Teddy! He isn't old, nor anything bad, but good and kind, and 
 the best friend I've got, next to you. Pray don't fly into a passion ; I want to be 
 kind, but I know I shall get angry if you abuse my Professor. I haven't the least 
 idea of loving him or anybody else." 
 
 " But you will, after a while, and then what will become of me ? " 
 
 "You'll love some one else, too, like a sensible boy, and forget all this trouble." 
 
 " I can't love any one else ; and I'll never forget you, Jo, never ! never ! " with 
 a stamp to emphasize his passionate words. 
 
 " What shall I do with him ? " sighed Jo, finding that emotions were more unman- 
 ageable than she expected. " You haven't heard what I wanted to tell you. Sit down 
 and listen ; for indeed I want to do right and make you happy," she said, hoping to 
 soothe him with a little reason, which proved that she knew nothing about love. 
 
 Seeing a ray of hope in that last speech, Laurie threw himself down on the 
 grass at her feet, leaned his arm on the lower step of the stile, and looked up at her 
 with an expectant face. Now that arrangement was not conducive to calm speech 
 or clear thought on Jo's part ; for how could she say hard things to her boy while 
 he watched her with eyes full of love and longing, and lashes still wet with the 
 bitter drop or two her hardness of heart had wrung from him ? She gently turned 
 his head away, saying, as she stroked the wavy hair which had been allowed to grow 
 for her sake, how touching that was to be sure ! 
 
 " I agree with mother that you and I are not suited to each other, because our 
 quick tempers and strong wills would probably make us very miserable, if we were 
 so foolish as to " -Jo paused a little over the last word, but Laurie uttered it with 
 a rapturous expression, 
 
 "Marry, no, we shouldn't ! If you loved me, Jo, I should be a perfect saint, 
 for you could make me anything you like." 
 
 " No, I can't. I've tried it and failed, .and I won't risk our happiness by such 
 a serious experiment. We don't agree, and never shall ; so we'll be good friends 
 all our lives, but we won't go and do anything rash." 
 
 " Yes, we will if we get the chance," muttered Laurie, rebelliously. 
 
 "Now do be reasonable, and take a sensible view of the case," implored Jo, 
 almost at her wit's end.
 
 THE LITTLE WOMEN'S ROMANCE. 95 
 
 " I won't be reasonable ; I don't want to take what you call 'a sensible view ;' 
 it won't help me, and it only makes you harder. I don't believe you've got any 
 heart." 
 
 " I wish I hadn't." 
 
 There was a little quiver in Jo's voice, and thinking it a good omen, Laurie 
 turned round, bringing all his persuasive powers to bear, as he said, in the wheedle- 
 some tone which had never been so dangerously wheedlesome before, 
 
 " Don't disappoint us, dear ! Every one expects it. Grandpa has set his heart 
 upon it, your people like it, and I can't get on without you. Say you will, and let's 
 be happy. Do, do ! " 
 
 Not until months afterward did Jo understand how she had the strength of 
 mind to hold fast to the resolution she had made when she decided that she did 
 not love her boy, and never could. It was very hard to do, but she did it, knowing 
 that delay was both useless and cruel. 
 
 " I can't say ' Yes ' truly, so I won't say it at all. You'll see that I'm right, by 
 and by, and thank me for it," she began solemnly. 
 
 " I'll be hanged if I do ! " and Laurie bounced up off the grass, burning with 
 indignation at the bare idea. 
 
 "Yes, you will ! " persisted Jo ; "you'll get over this after awhile, and find some 
 lovely, accomplished girl who will adore you, and make a fine mistress for your 
 fine house. I shouldn't ; I'm homely and awkward and odd and old, and you'd be 
 ashamed of me, and we should quarrel, we can't help it even now, you see, 
 and I shouldn't like elegant society, and you would, and you'd hate my scribbling, 
 and I couldn't get on without it, and we should be unhappy, and wish we hadn't 
 done it, and everything would be horrid ! " 
 
 " Anything more ? " asked Laurie, finding it hard to listen patiently to this 
 prophetic burst. 
 
 " Nothing more, except that I don't believe I shall ever marry. I'm happy as I 
 am, and love my liberty too well to be in a hurry to give it up for any mortal man." 
 
 " I know better ! " broke in Laurie. " You think so now ; but there'll come a 
 time when you will care for somebody, and you'll love him tremendously, and live 
 and die for him. I know you will, it's your way, and I shall have to stand by and 
 see it ; " and the despairing lover cast his hat upon the ground with a gesture that 
 would have seemed comical, if his face had not been so tragical. 
 
 " Yes, I will live and die for him, if he ever comes and makes me love him in 
 spite of myself, and you must do the best you can ! " cried Jo, losing patience with 
 poor Teddy. " I've done my best, but you won't be reasonable, and it's selfish of 
 you to keep teasing for what I can't give. I shall always be fond of you, very 
 fond indeed, as a friend, but I'll never marry you ; and the sooner you believe it 
 the better for both of us, so now ! " 
 
 That speech was like fire to gunpowder. Laurie looked at her a minute as if 
 he did not quite know what to do with himself, then turned sharply away, saying, 
 in a desperate sort of tone, - 
 
 " You'll be sorry some day, Jo."
 
 96 THE LITTLE WOMEN'S ROMANCE. 
 
 " Oh, where are you going ? " she cried, for his face frightened her. 
 
 " To the devil ! " was the consoling answer. 
 
 For a minute Jo's heart stood still, as he swung himself down the bank toward 
 the river ; but it takes much folly, sin, or misery to send a young man to a violent 
 death, and Laurie was not one of the weak sort who are conquered by a single 
 failure. 
 
 THEY had been floating about all the morning from gloomy St. Gingolf to 
 sunny Montreux, v/ith the Alps of Savoy on one side, Mont St. Bernard and the 
 Dent du Midi on the other, pretty Vevay in the valley, and Lausanne on the hill 
 beyond, a cloudless blue sky overhead, and the bluer lake below, dotted with the 
 picturesque boats that look like white-winged gulls. 
 
 They had been talking of Bonnivard, as they glided past Chillon, and of 
 Rosseau, as they looked up at Clarens, where he wrote his "Heloise." Neither 
 had read it, but they knew it was a love-story, and each privately wondered if it 
 was half as interesting as their own. Amy had been dabbling her hand in the 
 water during the little pause that fell between them, and when she looked up, Laurie 
 was leaning on his oars, with an expression in his eyes that made her say hastily, 
 merely for the sake of saying something, 
 
 " You must be tired ; rest a little, and let me row ; it will do me good ; for, 
 since you came, I have been altogether lazy and luxurious." 
 
 " I'm not tired ; but you may take an oar, if you like. There's room enough, 
 though I have to sit nearly in the middle, else the boat won't trim," returned 
 Laurie, as if he rather liked the arrangement. 
 
 Feeling that she had not mended matters much, Amy took the proffered third 
 of a seat, shook her hair over her face, and accepted an oar. She rowed as well as 
 she did many other things ; and, though she used both hands, and Laurie but one, 
 the oars kept time, and the boat went smoothly through the water. 
 
 " How well we pull together, don't we?" said Amy, who objected to silence 
 just then. 
 
 " So well, that I wish we might always pull in the same boat. Will you, 
 Amy ? " very tenderly. 
 
 " Yes, Laurie," very low. 
 
 Then they both stopped rowing, and unconsciously added a pretty little tableau 
 of human love and happiness to the dissolving views reflected in the lake. 
 
 LOUISA M. ALCOTT.
 
 THE WONDERFUL TAR-BABY STORY. 97 
 
 THE WONDERFUL TAR-BABY STORY. 
 
 "DIDN'T the fox never catch the rabbit, Uncle Remus?" asked the little boy 
 the next evening. 
 
 " He come mighty nigh it, honey, sho's you bawn Brer Fox did. One day 
 atter Brer Rabbit fool 'im wid dat calamus root, Brer Fox went ter wuk en got 'im 
 some tar, en mix it wid some turkentime, en fix up a contrapshun wat he call a 
 Tar-Baby, en he tuck dish yer Tar-Baby en he sot 'er in de big road, en den he lay 
 off in de bushes fer ter see wat de news wuz gwineter be. En he didn't hatter 
 wait long, nudder, kaze bimeby here come Brer Rabbit pacin' down de road 
 lippity-clippity, clippity-lippity dez ez sassy ez a jay bird. Brer Fox, he lay low. 
 Brer Rabbit come prancin' long twel he spy de Tar-Baby, en den he fotch up on 
 his behime legs like he was 'stonished. De Tar-Baby, she sot dar, she did, en Brer 
 Fox, he lay low. 
 
 " ' Mawnin* !' sez Brer Rabbit, sezee 'nice wedder dis mawnin',' sezee. 
 
 "Tar-Baby ain't sayin' nuthin', en Brer Fox, he lay low. 
 
 " ' How duz yo' sym'tums seem ter segashuate ? ' sez Brer Rabbit, sezee. 
 
 " Brer Fox, he wink his eye slow, en lay low, en de Tar-Baby, she ain't sayin' 
 nuthin'. 
 
 " 'How you come on, den ? Is you deaf?' sez Brer Rabbit, sezee. ' Kaze if 
 you is, I kin holler louder,' sezee. 
 
 " Tar-Baby stay still, en Brer Fox, he lay low. 
 
 " ' Youer stuck up, dat's w'at you is,' says Brer Rabbit, sezee, 'en I'm gwineter 
 kyore you, dat's w'at I'm a gwineter do,' sezee. 
 
 " Brer Fox, he sorter chuckle in his stummuck, he did, but Tar-Baby ain't 
 sayin' nuthin'. 
 
 " ' I'm gwineter larn you howter talk ter 'specttubble fokes ef hits de las' ack,' 
 sez Brer Rabbit, sezee. ' Ef you don't take off dat hat en tell me howdy, I'm 
 gwinter bus' you wide open,' sezee. 
 
 " Tar-Baby stay still, en Brer Fox, he lay low. 
 
 " Brer Rabbit keep on axin' 'im, en de Tar-Baby, she keep on sayin' nuthin', 
 twel present'y Brer Rabbit draw back wid his fis', he did, en blip he tuck er side er. 
 de head. Right dar's whar he broke his merlasses jug. His fis' stuck, en he 
 can't pull loose. De tar hilt him. But Tar-Baby, she stay still, en Brer Fox, he 
 lay low. 
 
 " 'Ef you don't lemme loose, I'll knock you agin,' sez Brer Rabbit, sezee, en wid 
 dat he fotch 'er a wipe wid de udder han', en dat stuck. Tar-Baby, she ain't 
 sayin' nuthin', en Brer Fox, he lay low. 
 
 " ' Tu'n me loose, fo' I kick de natal stuffin' outen you,' sez Brer Rabbit, sezee, 
 but de Tar-Baby, she ain't sayin' nuthin'. She des hilt on, en den Brer Rabbit 
 lose de use er his feet in de same way. Brer Fox, he lay low. Den Brer Rabbit 
 squall out dat ef de Tar-Baby don't tu'n 'im loose he butt 'er cranksided. En den
 
 98 HO W MR. RABBIT WAS TOO SHARP FOR MR. FOX. 
 
 he butted, en his head got stuck. Den Brer Fox, he sa'ntered fort', lookin' des ez 
 innercent ez wunner yo' mammy's mockin '-birds. 
 
 "'Howdy, Brer Rabbit,' sez Brer P"ox, sezee. 'You look sorter stuck up dis 
 mawnin',' sezee, en den he rolled on de groun', en laft en laft twel he couldn't laff 
 no mo'. ' I speck you'll take dinner wid me dis time, Brer Rabbit. I done laid in 
 some calamus root, en I ain't gwineter take no skuse,' sez Brer Fox, sezee." 
 
 Here Uncle Remus paused, and drew a two-pound yam out of the ashes. 
 
 " Did the fox eat the rabbit ? " asked the little boy to whom the story had been 
 told. 
 
 " Dat's all de fur de tale goes," replied the old man. " He mout, en den agin 
 he moutent. Some say Jedge B'ar come 'long en loosed 'im some say he didn't. 
 I hear Miss Sally callin'. You better run 'long." 
 
 JOEL CHANDLER HARRIS. 
 
 HOW MR. RABBIT WAS TOO SHARP 
 FOR MR. FOX. 
 
 " UNCLE REMUS," said the little boy one evening, when he had found the old 
 man with little or nothing to do, "did the fox kill and eat the rabbit when he 
 caught him with the Tar-Baby ? " 
 
 " Law, honey, ain't I tell you 'bout dat ? " replied the old darky, chuckling 
 slyly. " I 'clar ter grashus I ought er tole you dat, but old man Nod wuz ridin' on 
 my eyeleds 'twel a leetle mo'n I'd a dis'member'd my own name, en den on to dat 
 here come yo' mammy hollerin' atter you. 
 
 " Wat I tell you w'en I fus' begin ? I tole you Brer Rabbit wuz a monstus 
 soon beas' ; leas' ways dat's w'at I laid out fer ter tell you. Well, den, honey, don't 
 you go en make no udder kalkalashuns, kaze in dem days Brer Rabbit en his family 
 wuz at de head er de gang w'en enny racket wuz on han', en dar dey stayed. 'Fo' 
 you begins fer ter wipe yo' eyes 'bout Brer Rabbit, you wait en see whar'bouts 
 Brer Rabbit gwineter fetch up at. But dat's needer yer ner dar. 
 
 " Wen Brer Fox fine Brer Rabbit mixt up wid de Tar-Baby, he feel mighty 
 good, en he roll on de groun' en laff. Bimeby he up'n say, sezee : 
 
 " ' Well, I speck I got you dis time, Brer Rabbit,' sezee ; ' maybe I ain't, but I 
 speck I is. You been runnin' roun' here sassin' atter me a mighty long time, but 
 I spec' you done come ter de een' er de row. You bin cuttin' up yo' capers en 
 bouncin' roun' in dis naberhood ontwel you come ter b'leeve yo'se'f de boss er de 
 whole gang. En den youer allers some'rs whar you got no bizness,' sez Brer Fox, 
 sezee. ' Who ax you fer ter come en strike up a 'quaintence wid dish yer Tar- 
 Baby ? En who stuck you up dar whar you iz ? Nobody in de roun' worril. You 
 des tuck en jam yo'se'f on dat Tar-Baby widout waitin' fer enny invite,' sez Brer
 
 HO W MR. RABBIT WAS TOO SHARP FOR MR. FOX. 
 
 99 
 
 Fox, sezee, ' en dar you is, en dar you'll stay twel I fixes up a bresh-pile and fires 
 her up, kaze I'm gwineter bobbycue you dis day, sho,' sez Brer Fox, sezee. 
 
 "Den Brer Rabbit talk mighty 'umble. 
 
 " ' I don't keer w'at you do wid me, Brer Fox,' sezee, ' so you don't fling me in 
 dat brier-patch. Roas' me, Brer Fox,' sezee, 'but don't fling me in that brier- 
 patch,' sezee. 
 
 " ' Hit's so much trouble fer ter kindle a fier,' sez Brer Fox, sezee, 'dat I speck 
 I'll hatter hang you,' sezee. 
 
 " ' Hang me des ez high as you please, Brer Fox,' sez Brer Rabbit, sezee, ' but 
 do fer de Lord's sake don't fling me in dat brier-patch,' sezee. 
 
 "' I ain't got no string,' sez Brer Fox, sezee, 'en now I speck I'll hatter drown 
 you,' sezee. 
 
 " ' Drown me des ez deep ez you please, Brer Fox,' sez Brer Rabbit, sezee, ' but 
 do don't fling me in dat brier-patch,' sezee. 
 
 '"Dey ain't no water nigh,' sez Brer Fox, sezee, 'en now I speck I'll hatter 
 skin you,' sezee. 
 
 "'Skin me, Brer Fox,' sez Brer Rabbit, sezee, 'snatch out my eyeballs, t'ar out 
 my years by de roots, en cut off my legs,' sezee, ' but do please, Brer Fox, don't 
 fling me in dat brier-patch,' sezee. 
 
 " Co'se Brer Fox vvanter hurt Brer Rabbit bad ez he kin, so he kotch 'im by 
 de behine legs en slung 'im right in the middle er de brier-patch. Dar wuz a con- 
 siderbul flutter whar Brer Rabbit struck de bushes, en Brer Fox sorter hang 'roun' 
 fer ter see w'at wuz gwineter happen. Bimeby he hear somebody call 'im, en way 
 up de hill he see Brer Rabbit settin' cross-legged on a chinkapin log koamin' de 
 pitch outen his har wid a chip. Den Brer Fox know dat he bin swop off mighty 
 bad. Brer Rabbit was bleedzed fer ter fling back some er his sass, en he holler 
 out : 
 
 " ' Bred en bawn in a brier-patch, Brer Fox bred en bawn in a brier-patch ! ' 
 en wid dat he skip out des ez lively ez a cricket in de embers." 
 
 JOEL CHANDLER HARRIS.
 
 ioo TORTURE. 
 
 TORTURE. 
 
 I NOW lay upon my back, and at full length, on a species of low framework of 
 wood. To this I was securely bound by a long strap resembling a surcingle. It 
 passed in many convolutions about my limbs and body, leaving at liberty only my 
 head, and my left arm to such an extent that I could by dint of much exertion sup- 
 ply myself with food from an earthen dish which lay by my side on the floor. I 
 saw to my horror that the pitcher had been removed. I say to my horror, for I 
 was consumed with intolerable thirst. This thirst it appeared to be the design of 
 my persecutors to stimulate, for the food in the dish was meat pungently seasoned. 
 
 Looking upward I surveyed the ceiling of my prison. It was some thirty or 
 forty feet overhead, and constructed much as the side walls. In one of its panels 
 a very singular figure riveted my whole attention. It was the painted figure of 
 Time as he is commonly represented, save that in lieu of a scythe he held what at 
 a casual glance I supposed to be the pictured image of a huge pendulum, such as 
 we see on antique clocks. There was something, however, in the appearance of 
 this machine which caused me to regard it more attentively. While I gazed 
 directly upward at it (for its position was immediately over my own), I fancied that 
 I saw it in motion. In an instant afterward the fancy was confirmed. Its sweep 
 was brief, and of course slow. I watched it for some minutes, somewhat in fear 
 but more in wonder. Wearied at length with observing its dull movement, I 
 turned my eyes upon the other objects in the cell. 
 
 A slight noise attracted my notice, and looking to the floor, I saw several 
 enormous rats traversing it. They had issued from the well which lay just within 
 view to my right. Even then while I gazed, they came up in troops, hurriedly, 
 with ravenous eyes, allured by the scent of the meat. From this it required much 
 effort and attention to scare them away. 
 
 It might have been half an hour, perhaps even an hour (for I could take but imper- 
 fect note of time), before I again cast my eyes upward. What I then saw confounded 
 and amazed me. The sweep of the pendulum had increased in extent by nearly a 
 yard. As a natural consequence, its velocity was much greater. But what mainly, 
 disturbed me was the idea that it had perceptibly descended. I now observed, 
 with what horror it is needless to say, that its nether extremity was formed of a 
 crescent of glittering steel, about a foot in length from horn to horn ; the horns 
 upward, and the under edge evidently as keen as that of a razor. Like a razor 
 also it seemed massy and heavy, tapering from the edge into a solid and broad 
 structure above. It was appended to a weighty rod of brass, and the whole hissed 
 as it swung through the air. 
 
 I could no longer doubt the doom prepared for me by monkish ingenuity in 
 
 torture. My cognizance of the pit had become known to the inquisitorial agents 
 
 - the pit, whose horrors had been destined for so bold a recusant as myself, the pit, 
 
 typical of hell, and regarded by rumor as the Ultima Thule of all their punishments.
 
 TORTURE. ioi 
 
 The plunge into this pit I had avoided by the merest of accidents, and I knew that 
 surprise or entrapment into torment formed an important portion of all the gro- 
 tesquerie of these dungeon deaths. Having failed to fall, it was no part of the 
 demon plan to hurl me into the abyss, and thus (there being no alternative) a 
 different and a milder destruction awaited me. Milder ! I half smiled in my 
 agony as I thought of such application of such a term. 
 
 What boots it to tell of the long, long hours of horror more than mortal, during 
 which I counted the rushing oscillations of the steel ! Inch by inch line by line 
 
 with a descent only appreciable as intervals that seemed ages down and still 
 down it came ! Days passed it might have been that many days passed ere 
 it swept so closely over me as to fan me with its acrid breath. The odor of the 
 sharp steel forced itself into my nostrils. I prayed I wearied heaven with my 
 prayer for its more speedy descent. I grew frantically mad, and struggled to 
 force myself upward against the sweep of the fearful scimitar. And then I fell 
 suddenly calm, and lay smiling at the glittering death as a child at some rare 
 bauble. 
 
 There was another interval of utter insensibility ; it was brief, for upon again 
 lapsing into life there had been no perceptible descent in the pendulum. But it 
 might have been long for I knew there were demons who took note of my 
 swoon, and who could have arrested the vibration at pleasure. Upon my recovery, 
 too, I felt very oh ! inexpressibly sick and weak, as if through long inanition. 
 Even amid the agonies of that period the human nature craved food. With pain- 
 ful effort I outstretched my left arm as far as my bonds permitted, and took pos- 
 session of the small remnant which had been spared me by the rats. As I put a 
 portion of it within my lips there rushed to my mind a half-formed thought of joy 
 
 of hope. Yet what business had I with hope ? It was, as I say, a half-formed 
 thought man has many such, which are never completed. I felt that it was of 
 joy of hope; but I felt also that it had perished in its formation. In vain I 
 struggled to perfect to regain it. Long suffering had nearly annihilated all my 
 ordinary powers of mind. I was an imbecile an idiot. 
 
 The vibration of the pendulum was at right angles to my length. I saw that 
 the crescent was designed to cross the region of the heart. It would fray the serge 
 of my robe ; it would return and repeat its operations again and again. Not- 
 withstanding its terrifically wide sweep (some thirty feet or more) and the hissing 
 vigor of its descent, sufficient to sunder these very walls of iron, still the fraying of 
 my robe would be all that for several minutes it would accomplish ; and at this 
 thought I paused. I dared not go farther than this reflection. I dwelt upon it 
 with a pertinacity of attention as if, in so dwelling, I could arrest here the 
 descent of the steel. 
 
 I forced myself to ponder upon the sound of the crescent as it should pass 
 across the garment upon the peculiar thrilling sensation which the friction of 
 cloth produces on the nerves. I pondered upon all this frivolity until my teeth 
 were on edge. 
 
 Down steadily down it crept. I took a frenzied pleasure in contrasting its
 
 102 TORTURE. 
 
 downward with its lateral velocity. To the right to the left far and wide 
 with the shriek of a damned spirit ! to my heart with the stealthy pace of a tiger ! 
 I alternately laughed and howled, as the one or the other idea grew predominant. 
 
 Down certainly, relentlessly down ! It vibrated within three inches of my 
 bosom ! I struggled violently furiously to free my left arm. This was free 
 only from the elbow to the hand. I could reach the latter from the platter beside 
 me to my mouth with great effort, but no farther. Could I have broken the fasten- 
 ings above the elbow, I would have seized and attempted to arrest the pendulum. 
 I might as well have attempted to arrest an avalanche ! 
 
 Down still unceasingly still inevitably down ! I gasped and struggled at 
 each vibration. I shrunk convulsively at its every sweep. My eyes followed its 
 outward or upward whirls with the eagerness of the most unmeaning despair ; they 
 closed themselves spasmodically at the descent, although death would have been a 
 relief, O, how unspeakable ! Still I quivered in every nerve to think how slight 
 a sinking of the machinery would precipitate that keen glistening axe upon my 
 bosom. It was hope that prompted the nerve to quiver the frame to shrink. It 
 was hope the hope that triumphs on the rack that whispers to the death-con- 
 demned even in the dungeons of the Inquisition. 
 
 I saw that some ten or twelve vibrations would bring the steel in actual contact 
 with my robe, and with this observation there suddenly came over my spirit all the 
 keen collected calmness of despair. For the first time during many hours, or per- 
 haps days, I thought. It now occurred to me that the bandage or surcingle which 
 enveloped me was unique. I was tied by no separate cord. The first stroke of 
 the razor-like crescent athwart any portion of the band would so detach it that it 
 might be unwound from my person by means of my left hand. But how fearful in 
 that case the proximity of the steel ! The result of the slightest struggle how 
 deadly ! Was it likely, moreover, that the minions of the torturer had not fore- 
 seen and provided for this possibility ? Was it probable that the bandage crossed 
 my bosom in the track of the pendulum ? Dreading to find my faint, and, as it 
 seemed, my last hope frustrated, I so far elevated my head as to obtain a distinct 
 view of my breast. The surcingle enveloped my limbs and body close in all direc- 
 tions save in the path of the destroying crescent. 
 
 Scarcely had I dropped my head back into its original position when there 
 flashed upon my mind what I cannot better describe than as the unformed half of 
 that idea of deliverance to which I have previously alluded, and of which a moiety 
 only floated indeterminately through my brain when I raised my food to my burn- 
 ing lips. The whole thought was now present feeble, scarcely sane, scarcely 
 definite, but still entire. I proceeded at once, with the nervous energy of despair, 
 to attempt its execution. 
 
 For many hours the immediate vicinity of the low framework upon which I lay 
 had been literally swarming with rats. They were wild, bold, ravenous, their red eyes 
 glaring upon me as if they waited but for motionlessness on my part to make me 
 their prey. " To what food," I thought, "have they been accustomed in the well ?" 
 
 They had devoured, in spite of all my efforts to prevent them, all but a small
 
 TO THOMAS MURRA Y. 103 
 
 remnant of the contents of the dish. I had fallen into an habitual see-saw or wave 
 of the hand about the platter ; and at length the unconscious uniformity of the 
 movement deprived it of effect. In their voracity the vermin frequently fastened 
 their sharp fangs in my fingers. With the particles of the oily and spicy viand 
 which now remained, I thoroughly rubbed the bandage wherever I could reach it ; 
 then, raising my hand from the floor, I lay breathlessly still. 
 
 At first the ravenous animals were startled and terrified at the change at the 
 cessation of movement. They shrank alarmedly back ; many sought the well. 
 But this was only for a moment. I had not counted in vain upon their voracity. 
 Observing that I remained without motion, one or two of the boldest leaped upon 
 the framework and smelt at the surcingle. This seemed a signal for a general 
 rush. Forth from the well they hurried in fresh troops. They clung to the wood, 
 they overran it, and leaped in hundreds upon my person. The measured move- 
 ment of the pendulum disturbed them not at all. Avoiding its strokes, they busied 
 themselves with the anointed bandage. They pressed, they swarmed upon me in 
 ever accumulating heaps. They writhed upon my throat ; their cold lips sought 
 my own ; I was half stifled by their thronging pressure ; disgust, for which the 
 world has no name, swelled my bosom, and chilled with heavy clamminess my 
 heart. Yet one minute and I felt that the struggle would be over. Plainly I per- 
 ceived the loosening of the bandage. I knew that in more than one place it must 
 be already severed. With more than human resolution I lay still. 
 
 Nor had I erred in my calculations, nor had I endured in vain. I at length 
 felt that I was free. The surcingle hung in ribands from my body. But the stroke 
 of the pendulum already pressed upon my bosom. It had divided the serge of the 
 robe. It had cut through the linen beneath. Twice again it swung and a sharp 
 sense of pain shot through every nerve. But the moment of escape had arrived. 
 At a wave of my hand my deliverers hurried tumultuously away. With a steady 
 movement, cautious, sidelong, shrinking, and slow, I slid from the embrace of the 
 bandage and beyond the reach of the scimitar. For the moment, at least, I was 
 free. 
 
 EDGAR ALLAN POE. 
 
 TO THOMAS MURRAY. 
 
 O, TOM, what a foolish flattering creature thou art ! To talk of future emi- 
 nence in connection with the literary history of the nineteenth century to such a 
 one as me ! Alas ! my good lad, when I and all my fancies and reveries and specu- 
 lations shall have been swept over with the besom of oblivion, the literary history 
 of no century will feel itself the worse. Yet think not, because I talk thus, I am
 
 104 
 
 TO HIS MOTHER. 
 
 careless of literary fame. No ; Heaven knows that ever since I have been able to 
 form a wish, the wish of being known has been the foremost. 
 
 O Fortune ! thou that givest unto each his portion in this dirty planet, bestow 
 (if it shall please thee) coronets, and crowns, and principalities, and purses, and 
 pudding, and powers upon the great and noble and fat ones of the earth. Grant 
 me that, with a heart of independence unyielding to thy favors and unbending to 
 thy frowns, I may attain to literary fame ; and though starvation be my lot, I will 
 smile that I have not been born a king. 
 
 But alas ! my dear Murray, what am I, or what are you, or what is any other 
 poor unfriended stripling in the ranks of learning ? . . . 
 
 THOMAS CARLYLE. 
 
 TO HIS MOTHER. 
 
 I WILL begin my letter in the 
 midst of my agony of expectation and 
 fear. I finished my examination to-day 
 at two o'clock. At eight to-night the 
 decision takes place, so that my next 
 three quarters of an hour will be 
 dreadful. As I do not know how the 
 other schools have done, my hope of 
 success can depend upon nothing, 
 except that I think I have done pretty 
 well, better, perhaps, from comparing 
 notes, than the rest of the Rugby men. 
 O, the joy if I do get it ! and the dis- 
 appointment if I do not. And from 
 two of us trying at once, I fear the 
 blow to the school would be dreadful 
 if none of us get it. We had to work 
 the second day as hard as on the first, 
 on the third and fourth not so hard, 
 nor to-day Horace to turn into En- 
 glish verse, which was good for me ; 
 a divinity and a mathematical paper, 
 in which I hope my copiousness in the 
 first made up for my scantiness in 
 the second. Last night I dined at 
 
 Magdalen, which is enough of itself to turn one's head upside down, so very magni- 
 ficent. ... I will go on now. We all assembled in the hall, and had to wait an 
 
 DEAN STANLEY.
 
 NIL NISI BONUM. 
 
 I0 5 
 
 hour, the room getting fuller and fuller with Rugby Oxonians crowding in to hear the 
 result. Every time the door opened my heart jumped, but many times it was nothing. 
 At last the dean appeared in his white robes, and moved up to the head of the table. 
 He began a long preamble that they were well satisfied with all, and that those who 
 were disappointed were many in comparison with those who were successful, etc. 
 All this time every one was listening with the most intense eagerness, and I almost 
 bit my lips off till The successful candidates are Mr. Stanley I gave a great 
 jump, and there was a half shout amongst the Rugby men. The next was Lons- 
 dale from Eton. The dean then took me into the chapel where the Master and all 
 the Fellows were, and there I swore that I would not reveal the secrets, disobey 
 the statutes, or dissipate the wealth of the college. I was then made to kneel on 
 the steps, and admitted to the rank of scholar and Exhibitioner of Balliol College, 
 nomine, Patris, Fillii, et Spiritus. I then wrote my name, and it was finished. We 
 start to-day in a chaise and four for the glory of it. You may think of my joy, the 
 honor of Rugby is saved, and I am a Scholar of Balliol ! 
 
 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 NIL NISI BONUM. 
 
 IN America the love and regard for Irving was a national sentiment. Party 
 wars are perpetually raging there, and are carried on by the press with a rancor 
 and fierceness against individuals which exceed British, almost Irish, virulence. 
 It seemed to me, during a year's travel in the country, as if no one ever aimed a 
 blow at Irving. All men held their hand from that harmless, friendly peacemaker. 
 I had the good fortune to see him at New York, Philadelphia, Baltimore, and 
 Washington, and remarked how in every place he was honored and welcome. 
 Every large city has its " Irving House." The country takes pride in the fame of 
 its men of letters. The gate of his own charming little domain on the beautiful 
 Hudson River was forever swinging before visitors who came to him. He shut 
 out no one. I had seen many pictures of his house, and read descriptions of it, in 
 both of which it was treated with a not unusual American exaggeration. It was but 
 a pretty little cabin of a place ; the gentleman of the press who took notes of the 
 place, whilst his kind old host was sleeping, might have visited the whole house in 
 a couple of minutes. And how came it that this house was so small, when Mr. 
 Irving's books were sold by hundreds of thousands, nay, millions ; when his profits 
 were known to be large, and the habits of life of the good old bachelor were notori- 
 ously modest and simple ? He had loved once in life. The lady he loved died ; 
 and he, whom all the world loved, never sought to replace her. I can't say how 
 much the thought of that fidelity has touched me. Does not the very cheerfulness 
 of his after-life add to the pathos of that untold story ? To grieve always was not
 
 io6 LORN A DO ONE. 
 
 in his nature; or, when he had his sorrow, to bring all the world in to condole with 
 him and bemoan it. Deep and quiet he lays the love of his heart, and buries it ; 
 and grass and flowers grow over the scarred ground in due time. 
 
 Irving had such a small house and such narrow rooms, because there was a 
 great number of people to occupy them. He could only afford to keep one old 
 horse (wnich, lazy and aged as it was, managed once or twice to run away with 
 that careless old horseman). He could only afford to give plain sherry to that 
 amiable British paragraph-monger from New York, who saw the patriarch asleep 
 over his modest, blameless cup, and fetched the public into his private chamber to 
 look at him. Irving could only live very modestly, because the wifeless, childless 
 man had a number of children to whom he was as a father. He had as many as 
 nine nieces, I am told I saw two of these ladies at his house with all of whom 
 the dear old man had shared the produce of his labor and genius. 
 
 WILLIAM MAKEPEACE THACKERAY. 
 
 LORNA DOONE. 
 
 BUT when the weather changed in earnest, and the frost was gone, and the 
 southwest wind blew softly, and the lambs were at play with the daisies, it was 
 more than I could do to keep from thought of Lorna. For now the fields were 
 spread with growth, and the waters clad with sunshine, and light and shadow, step 
 by step, wandered over the furzy cleves. All the sides of the hilly wood were 
 gathered in and out with green, silver-gray, or russet points, according to the sev- 
 eral manner of the trees beginning. And if one stood beneath an elm, with any 
 heart to look at it, lo ! all the ground was strewn with flakes (too small to know 
 their meaning), and all the sprays above were rasped and trembling with a redness. 
 And so I stopped beneath the tree, and carved L. D. upon it, and wondered at the 
 buds of thought that seemed to swell inside me. 
 
 The upshot of it all was this, that as no Lorna came to me, except in dreams 
 or fancy, and as my life was not worth living without constant sign of her, forth I 
 must again to find her, and say more than a man can tell. Therefore, without 
 waiting longer for the moving of the spring, dressed I was in grand attire (so far 
 as I had gotten it), and thinking my appearance good, although with doubts about 
 it (being forced to dress in the hay-tallat), round the corner of the wood-stack went 
 I very knowingly for Lizzie's eyes were wondrous sharp and then I was sure 
 of meeting none who would care or dare to speak of me. 
 
 It lay upon my conscience often that I had not made dear Annie secret to this 
 history ; although in all things I could trust her, and she loved me like a lamb. 
 Many and many a time I tried, and more than once began the thing ; but there 
 came a dryness in my throat, and a knocking under the roof of my mouth, and a
 
 LORN A DO ONE. 107 
 
 longing to put it off again, as perhaps might be the wisest. And then I would 
 remember too that I had no right to speak of Lorna as if she were common 
 property. 
 
 This time I longed to take my gun, and was half resolved to do so ; because it 
 seemed so hard a thing to be shot at, and have no chance of shooting ; but when 
 I came to remember the steepness and the slippery nature of the water-side, there 
 seemed but little likelihood of keeping dry the powder. Therefore I was armed 
 with nothing but a good stout holly staff, seasoned well for many a winter in our 
 back kitchen chimney. 
 
 Although my heart was leaping high with the prospect of some adventure, and 
 the fear of meeting Lorna, I could not but be gladdened by the softness of the 
 weather, and the welcome way of everything. There was that power all round, 
 that power and that goodness, which make us come, as it were, outside our bodily 
 selves to share them. Over and beside us breathes the joy of hope and promise ; 
 under foot are troubles past ; in the distance bowering newness tempts us ever 
 forward. We quicken with largesse of life, and spring with vivid mystery. 
 
 And in good sooth, I had to spring, and no mystery about it, ere ever I got to 
 the top of the rift leading into Doone Glade. For the stream was rushing down in 
 strength, and raving at every corner ; a mort of rain having fallen last night, and 
 no wind come to wipe it. However, I reached the head ere dark with more diffi- 
 culty than danger, and sat in a place which comforted my back and legs desirably. 
 
 Thereupon I grew so happy at being on dry land again, and come to look for 
 Lorna, with pretty trees around me, that what did I do but fall asleep with the 
 holly-stick in front of me and my best coat sunk in a bed of moss, with wood and 
 water-sorrel. Mayhap I had not done so, nor yet enjoyed the spring so much, if 
 so be I had not taken three parts of a gallon of cider at home, at Plover's Barrows, 
 because of the lowness and sinking ever since I met Mother Melldrum. 
 
 There was a little runnel going softly down beside me, falling from the upper 
 rock by the means of moss and grass, as if it feared to make a noise, and had a 
 mother sleeping. Now and then it seemed to stop, in fear of its own dropping, and 
 waiting for some orders ; and the blades of grass that straightened to it turned their 
 points a little way, and offered their allegiance to wind instead of water. Yet 
 before their carkled edges bent more than a driven saw, down the water came 
 again, with heavy drops and pats of running, and bright anger at neglect. 
 
 This was very pleasant to me, now and then, to gaze at, blinking as the water 
 blinked, and falling back to sleep again. Suddenly my sleep was broken by a 
 shade cast over me ; between me and the low sunlight Lorna Doone was standing. 
 
 " Master Ridd, are you mad ?" she said, and took my hand to move me. 
 
 "Not mad, but half asleep," I answered, feigning not to notice her, that so she 
 might keep hold of me. 
 
 " Come away, come away, if you care for life. The patrol will be here directly. 
 Be quick, Master Ridd, let me hide thee." 
 
 "I will not stir a step," said I, though being in the greatest fright that might 
 be well imagined, "unless you call me 'John."
 
 io8 LORNA DO ONE. 
 
 " Well, John, then Master John Ridd, be quick, if you have any to care for 
 you." 
 
 "I have many that care for me," I said, just to let her know ; "and I will fol- 
 low you, Mistress Lorna : albeit without any hurry, unless there be peril to more 
 than me." 
 
 Without another word she led me, though with many timid glances toward the 
 upper valley, to, and into, her little bower, where the inlet through the rock was. 
 I am almost sure that I spoke before (though I cannot now go seek for it, and my 
 memory is but a worn-out tub) of a certain deep and perilous pit, in which I was 
 like to drown myself through hurry and fright of boyhood. And even then I won- 
 dered greatly, and was vexed with Lorna for sending me in that heedless manner 
 into such an entrance. 
 
 But now it was clear that she had been right, and the fault mine own entirely ; 
 for the entrance to the pit was only to be found by seeking it. Inside the niche 
 of native stone, the plainest thing of all to see, at any rate by daylight, was the 
 stairway hewn from rock, and leading up the mountain, by means of which I had 
 escaped, as before related. To the right side of this was the mouth of the pit, 
 still looking very formidable ; though Lorna laughed at my fear of it, for she drew 
 her water thence. But on the left was a narrow crevice, very difficult to espy, 
 and having a sweep of gray ivy laid, like a slouching beaver, over it. A man here 
 coming from the brightness of the outer air, with eyes dazed by the twilight, would 
 never think of seeing this and following it to its meaning. 
 
 Lorna raised the screen for me, but I had much ado to pass, on account of bulk 
 and stature. Instead of being proud of my size (as it seemed to me she ought to 
 be), Lorna laughed so quietly that I was ready to knock my head or elbows against 
 anything, and say no more about it. However, I got through at last without a 
 word of compliment, and broke into the pleasant room, the lone retreat of Lorna. 
 
 The chamber was of unhewn rock, round, as near might be, eighteen or twenty 
 feet across, and gay with rich variety of fern and moss and lichen. The fern was 
 in its winter still, or coiling for the spring-tide ; but moss was in abundant life, 
 some feathering, and some gobleted, and some with fringe of red to it. Overhead, 
 there was no ceiling but the sky itself, flaked with little clouds of April whitely 
 wandering over it. The floor was made of soft, low grass, mixed with moss and 
 primroses ; and in a niche of shelter moved the delicate wood-sorrel. Here and 
 there, around the sides, were " chairs of living stone," as some Latin writer says, 
 whose name has quite escaped me ; and in the midst a tiny spring arose, with 
 crystal beads in it, and a soft voice as of a laughing dream, and dimples like a 
 sleeping babe. Then after going round a little, with surprise of daylight, the water 
 overwelled the edge, and softly went through lines of light to shadows and an un- 
 told bourne. 
 
 While I was gazing at all these things with wonder and some sadness, Lorna 
 turned upon me lightly (as her manner was) and said : 
 
 " Where are the new-laid eggs, Master Ridd ? Or hath blue hen ceased 
 laying ? "
 
 LORN A DO ONE. 109 
 
 I did not altogether like the way in which she said it, with a sort of a dialect, 
 as if my speech could be laughed at. 
 
 " Here be some," I answered, speaking as if in spite of her. " I would have 
 brought thee twice as many, but that I feared to crush them in the narrow ways, 
 Mistress Lorna." 
 
 And so I laid her out two dozen upon the moss of the rock ledge, unwinding 
 the wisp of hay from each as it came safe out of my pocket. 
 
 Lorna looked with growing wonder, as I added one to one ; and when I had 
 placed them side by side, and bidden her now to tell them, to my amazement what 
 did she do but burst into a flood of tears ! 
 
 "What have I done?" I asked, with shame, scarce daring even to look at her, 
 because her grief was not like Annie's a thing that could be coaxed away, and 
 left a joy in going " oh ! what have I done to vex you so ? " 
 
 " It is nothing done by you, Master Ridd," she answered, very proudly, as if 
 naught I did could matter ; " it is only something that comes upon me with the 
 scent of the pure, true clover hay. Moreover, you have been too kind ; and I am 
 not used to kindness." 
 
 Some sort of awkwardness was on me, at her words and weeping, as if I would 
 like to say something, but feared to make things worse, perhaps, than they were 
 already. Therefore I abstained from speech, as I would in my own pain. And as 
 it happened, this was the way to make her tell me more about it. Not that I was 
 curious, beyond what pity urged me and the strange affairs around her ; and now 
 I gazed upon the floor, lest I should seem to watch her ; but none the less for that 
 I knew all that she was doing. 
 
 Lorna went a little way, as if she would not think of me, nor care for one so 
 careless ; and all my heart gave a sudden jump, to go like a mad thing after her ; 
 until she turned of her own accord, and with a little sigh came back to me. Her 
 eyes were soft with trouble's shadow, and the proud lift of her neck was gone, and 
 beauty's vanity borne down by woman's want of sustenance. 
 
 " Master Ridd," she said, in the softest voice that ever flowed between two lips, 
 "have I done aught to offend you ? " 
 
 Hereupon it went hard with me not to catch her up and kiss her, in the manner 
 in which she was looking; only it smote me suddenly that this would be a low ad- 
 vantage of her trust and helplessness. She seemed to know what I would be at, 
 and to doubt very greatly about it, whether, as a child of old, she might permit the 
 usage. All sorts of things went through my head, as I made myself look away 
 from her, for fear of being tempted beyond what I could bear. And the upshot of 
 it was that I said within my heart and through it : " John Ridd, be on thy very 
 best manners with this lonely maiden." 
 
 Lorna liked me all the better for my good forbearance, because she did not love 
 me yet, and had not thought about it ; at least so far as I knew. And though her 
 eyes were so beauteous, so very soft and kindly, there was (to my apprehension) 
 some great power in them, as if she would not have a thing, unless her judgment 
 leaped with it.
 
 no THE TYRANNY OF AND R OS, 
 
 But now her judgment leaped with me because I had behaved so well ; and 
 being of quick, urgent nature such as I delight in from the change from mine 
 own slowness she without any let or hindrance, sitting over against me, now 
 raising and now dropping fringe over those sweet eyes that were the road-lights of 
 her tongue, Lorna told me all about everything I wished to know, every little thing 
 she knew, except, indeed, that point of points, how Master Ridd stood with her. 
 
 R. D. BLACKMORE. 
 
 THE TYRANNY OF ANDROS. 
 
 THE general sentiment of the early New England writers was like that of the 
 " Wonder-working Providence," though it did not always find such rhapsodic ex- 
 pression. It has left its impress upon the minds of their children's children down 
 to our own time, and has affected the opinions held about them by other people. It 
 has had something to do with a certain tacit assumption of superiority on the part 
 of New Englanders, upon which the men and women of other communities have 
 been heard to comment in resentful and carping tones. There has probably never 
 existed, in any age or at any spot on the earth's surface, a group of people that did 
 not take for granted its own preeminent excellence. Upon some such assumption, 
 as upon an incontrovertible axiom, all historical narratives, from the chronicles of 
 a parish to the annals of an empire, alike proceed. But in New England it as- 
 sumed a form especially apt to provoke challenge. One of its unintentional effects 
 was the setting up of an unreal and impossible standard by which to judge the acts 
 and motives of the Puritans of the seventeenth century. We come upon instances 
 of harshness and cruelty, of narrow-minded bigotry, and superstitious frenzy ; and 
 feel, perhaps, a little surprised that these men had so much in common with their 
 contemporaries. Hence, the interminable discussion which has been called forth 
 by the history of the Puritans, in which the conclusions of the writer have gener- 
 ally been determined by circumstances of birth or creed, or perhaps of reaction 
 against creed. One critic points to the Boston of 1659, or the Salem of 1692 with 
 such gleeful satisfaction as used to stir the heart of Thomas Paine when he 
 alighted upon an inconsistency in some text of the Bible ; while another, in the 
 firm conviction that Puritans could do no wrong, plays fast and loose with argu- 
 ments that might be made to justify the deeds of a Torquemada. 
 
 JOHN FISKE.
 
 THE LONG PATH. 
 
 THE LONG PATH. 
 
 I FELT very weak indeed (though of a tolerably robust habit) as we came opposite 
 the head of this path on that morning. I think I tried to speak twice without 
 making myself distinctly audible. At last I got out the question, " Will you take 
 the long path with me ? " 
 
 "Certainly," said the school-mistress, "with much pleasure." 
 
 "Think," I said, " before you answer ; if you take the long path with me now, I 
 shall interpret it that we part no more ! " 
 
 The school-mistress stepped back with a sudden movement, as if an arrow had 
 struck her. 
 
 One of the long granite blocks used as seats was hard by the one you may 
 still see close by the Gingko-tree. u Pray sit down," I said. 
 
 "No, no," she answered softly, " I will walk the long path with you !" 
 
 O. W. HOLMES. 
 
 LUCY AND THE "RAJAH." 
 
 " THEN let me say, Lucy, to-day, for perhaps I shall never say that, or anything 
 that is sweet to say, again. Lucy, you know what I came for ? " 
 
 " Oh, yes ! to receive my congratulations." 
 
 " More than that a great deal. To ask you to go halves in the ' Rajah.' ' 
 
 Lucy's eyebrows demanded an explanation. 
 
 " She is worth two thousand a year to her commander, and that is too much for 
 a bachelor." 
 
 Lucy colored and smiled. 
 
 " Why, it is only just enough for most of them to live on." 
 
 " It is too much for me alone, under the circumstances," said David, gravely ; 
 and there was a little silence. 
 
 " Lucy, I love you. With you the ' Rajah ' would be a godsend. She will help 
 me keep you in the company you have been used to, and were made to brighten 
 and adorn ; but without you I cannot take her from your hand and, to speak 
 plain, I won't." 
 
 "Oh! Mr. Dodd!" 
 
 " No, Lucy, before I knew you, to command a ship was the height of my ambi- 
 tion, the quarter-deck my heaven on earth ; and this is a clipper, I own it, I saw 
 her in the docks. But you have taught me to look higher. Share my ship and 
 my heart with me, and she will be all the dearer to me that she came to us from 
 her I love. But don't say to me, ' Me you sha'n't have, you are not good enough
 
 ii2 LUCY AND THE "RAJAH." 
 
 for that, but there is a ship for you in my place ! ' I wouldn't accept a star out of 
 the firmament on those terms." 
 
 " How unreasonable ! On the contrary, you should say, ' I am doubly fortu- 
 nate ; I escape a weak, foolish companion for life, and I have a beautiful ship.' 
 But friendship such as mine for you was never appreciated ; I do you injustice ; 
 you only talk like that to tease me, and make me unhappy." 
 
 "Oh, Lucy, Lucy! did you ever know me " 
 
 " There, now, forgive me ! and own that you are not in earnest." 
 
 " This will show you," said David, sadly, and he took out two letters from his 
 pocket. " Here are two letters to the Secretary. In one I accept the ship with 
 thanks, and offer to superintend her when her rigging is being set up ; and in this 
 one I decline her altogether, with my humble and sincere thanks." 
 
 " Oh, yes, you are very humble, sir," said Lucy. "Now dear friend listen 
 to reason. You have others " 
 
 " Excuse my interrupting you, but it is a rule with me never to reason about 
 right and wrong. I notice that whoever does that, ends by choosing wrong. I 
 don't go to my head to find my duty, I go to my heart ; and what little manhood 
 there is in me all cries out against me compounding with the woman I love, and 
 taking a ship instead of her." . . . 
 
 " See how power hurts people, and brings out their true character. Since you 
 commanded the 'Rajah' you are all changed. You used to be submissive ; now 
 you must have your own way entirely ; you will fling my poor ship in my face un- 
 less I give you but this is really using force ; yes, Mr. Dodd, this is using force. 
 Somebody has told you that my sex yield when downright compulsion is used. It 
 is true. And the more ungenerous to apply it." And she melted into a few 
 placid tears. 
 
 David did not know this sign of yielding in a woman, and he groaned at the 
 sight of them, and hung his head. 
 
 " Advise me what I had better do." 
 
 To this singular proposal, David, listening to the ill-advice of the fiend Gener- 
 osity, groaned out, " Why should you be tormented and made cry ? " 
 
 "Why, indeed?" 
 
 " Nothing can change me. I advise you to cut it short." . . . 
 
 " I ivill cut this short, Mr. Dodd ; give me that paper." 
 
 " Which ? " 
 
 " The wicked one where you refuse my ' Rajah.' "... 
 
 She took it, and with both her supple white hands tore it with insulting pre- 
 cision exactly in half. 
 
 "There, sir; and there, sir" (exactly in four); "and there" (in eight, with 
 malicious exactness) ; "and there; " and, though it seemed impossible to effect an- 
 other separation, yet the taper fingers and a resolute will reduced it to tiny bits. 
 She then made a gesture to throw them in the fire, but thought better of it and 
 held them. 
 
 David looked on, almost amused at this zealous demolition of a thing he could
 
 LUCY AND THE "RAJAH." 113 
 
 so easily replace. He said, part sadly, part doggedly, part apologetically, " I can 
 write another." 
 
 " But you will not. Oh, Mr. Dodd, don't you see ? " 
 
 He looked up at her eagerly. To his surprise her haughty, eagle look had gone, 
 and she seemed a pitying goddess, all tenderness and benignity ; only her mantling, 
 burning cheek showed her to be a woman. 
 
 She faltered, in answer to his wild, eager look, " Was I ever so rude before ? 
 What right have I to tear your letter, unless I " 
 
 The characteristic full stop, and above all, the heaving bosom, the melting eye, 
 and the red cheek were enough even for poor simple David. Heaven seemed to 
 open on him. His burning kisses fell on the sweet hands that had torn his death- 
 warrant. . . . David drew her closer and closer to him, till she hid her fore- 
 head and wet eyelashes on his shoulder and murmured - 
 
 " How could I let you be unhappy ? " 
 
 Neither spoke for a while. Each felt the other's heart beat ; and David drank 
 that ecstasy of silent, delirious bliss which comes to great hearts once in a life. 
 
 CHARLES READE.
 
 TWEN1 Y- THREE ! 
 
 TWENTY-THREE! 
 
 THE supposed Evremoride descends, and the seamstress is lifted out next after 
 him. He has not relinquished her patient hand in getting out, but still holds it as 
 he promised. He gently places her with her back to the crashing engine that con- 
 stantly whirrs up and falls, and she looks into his face and thanks him. 
 
 " But for you, dear stranger, I should not be so composed, for I am naturally a 
 poor little thing, faint of heart ; nor should I have been able to raise my thoughts 
 
 GADSHILL. THE HOME OF CHARLES DICKENS. 
 
 to Him who was put to death, that we might have hope and comfort here to-day. 
 I think you were sent to me by Heaven." 
 
 " Or you to me," says Sydney Carton. " Keep your eyes upon me, dear child, 
 and mind no other object." 
 
 " I mind nothing while I hold your hand. I shall mind nothing when I let it 
 go, if they are rapid." 
 
 " They will be rapid. Fear not ! " 
 
 The two stand in the fast-thinning throng of victims, but they speak as if they 
 were alone. Eye to eye, voice to voice, hand to hand, heart to heart, these two 
 children of the Universal Mother, else so wide apart and differing, have come to- 
 gether on the dark highway, to repair home together, and to rest in her bosom.
 
 TWENTY-THREE! * 
 
 J 
 
 " Brave and generous friend, will you let me ask you one last qnestion ? I am 
 very ignorant, and it troubles me just a little." 
 
 "Tell me what it is." 
 
 " I have a cousin, an only relative and an orphan, like myself, whom I love very 
 dearly. She is five years younger than I, and she lives in a farmer's house in the 
 south country. Poverty parted us, and she knows nothing of my fate for I can- 
 not write and if I could, how should I tell her ! It is better as it is." 
 
 " Yes, yes ; better as it is." 
 
 "What I have been thinking as we came along, and what I am still thinking 
 now, as I look into your kind strong face which gives me so much support, is this : 
 If the Republic really does good to the poor, and they come to be less hungry, 
 and in all ways to suffer less, she may live a long time ; she may even live to be 
 old." 
 
 " What then, my gentle sister ? " 
 
 " Do you think : " the uncomplaining eyes in which there is so much endur- 
 ance, fill with tears, and the lips part a little more and tremble : " that it will seem 
 long to me, while I wait for her in the better land where I trust both you and I 
 will be mercifully sheltered ? " 
 
 " It cannot be, my child ; there is no Time there, and no trouble there." 
 
 " You comfort me so much ! I am so ignorant. Am I to kiss you now ? Is 
 the moment come ? " 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 She kisses his lips ; he kisses hers ; they solemnly bless each other. The 
 spare hand does not tremble as he releases it ; nothing worse than a sweet, bright 
 constancy is in the patient face. She goes next before him is gone ; the knit- 
 ting women count Twenty-Two. 
 
 " I am the Resurrection and the Life, saith the Lord : he that believeth in me, 
 though he were dead, yet shall he live : and whosoever liveth and believeth in me, 
 shall never die." 
 
 The murmuring of many voices, the upturning of many faces, the pressing on 
 of many footsteps in the outskirts of the crowd, so that it swells forward in a mass, 
 like one great heave of water, all flashes away. Twenty-Three. 
 
 CHARLES DICKENS.
 
 n6 
 
 " DE BAPTIZIN' IN ELKHORN CREEK." 
 
 "DE BAPTIZIN' IN ELKHORN CREEK." 
 
 " HIT wuz long time," he con- 
 tinued, "'fo' Phillis come toheah 
 me preach any mo'. But 'long 
 'bout de nex' fall we had big 
 meetin', en heap mo' 'urn j'ined. 
 But Phillis, she ain't nuver j'ined 
 yit. I preached mighty nigh all 
 roun' my coat-tails till I say to 
 myse'f, D' ain't but one tex' lef, 
 en I jes got to fetch 'er wid dat ! 
 De tex' wuz on de right tail o' 
 my coat : ' Come unto me, all ye 
 dat labor en is heavy laden.' Hit 
 wuz a ve'y momentous sermon, 
 en all 'long I jes see Phillis 
 wras'lin' wid 'erse'f, en I say, 
 ' She got to come dis night, de 
 Lohd he'pin' me.' En I had n' 
 mo' 'n said de word, 'fo' she jes 
 walked down en guv me 'er han'. 
 Den we had de baptizin' in Elk- 
 horn Creek, en de watter wuz deep 
 
 en de curren' tol'ble swif. Hit look to me like dere wuz five hundred uv 'um on de 
 creek side. By en by I stood on de edge o' de watter, en Phillis she come down to let 
 me baptize 'er. En me en 'er j'ined han's en waded out in de creek, mighty slow, caze 
 Phillis didn't have no shot roun' de bottom uv 'er dress, en it kep' floatin' on top 
 de watter till I pushed it down. But by en by we got 'way out in de creek, en 
 bof of us wuz tremblin'. En I says to 'er ve'y kindly, 'When I put you un'er de 
 watter, Phillis, you mus' try en hole yo'se'f stiff, so I can lif you up easy.' But 
 I hadn't mo' 'n jes got 'er laid back over de watter ready to souze 'er un'er when 
 'er feet flew up off de bottom uv de creek, en when I retched out to fetch 'er up, 
 I stepped in a hole ; en 'fo' I knowed it, we wuz flounderin' roun' in de watter, en 
 de hymn dey wuz singin' on de bank sounded mighty confused-like. En Phillis 
 she swallowed some watter, en all 't oncet she jes grab me right tight roun' de 
 neck, en said mighty quick, says she, 'I gwine marry whoever gits me out 'n dis 
 yere watter ! ' 
 
 " En by en by, when me en 'er wuz walkin' up de bank o' de creek, drippin' all 
 over, I says to 'er, says I : 
 
 " ' Does you 'member whut you said back yon'er in de watter, Phillis ? ' 
 " ' I ain't out'n no watter yit,' says she, ve'y contemptuous. 
 
 CONSIDERING THE NEXT TEXT.
 
 SCOTCHMEN. II? 
 
 " ' When does you consider yo'se'f out 'n de watter ? ' says I, ve'y humble. 
 
 " ' When I get dese soakin' clo'es off 'n my back,' says she. 
 
 " Hit wuz good dark when we got home, en atter a while I crope up to de doah 
 o' Phillis's cabin en put my eye down to de keyhole, en see Phillis jes settin' 'fo' dem 
 blazin' walnut logs dressed up in 'er new red linsey dress, en 'er eyes shinin'. En 
 I shuk so I mos' faint. Den I tap easy on de doah, en say in a mighty tremblin' 
 tone, says I : 
 
 " ' Is you out 'n de watter yit, Phillis ? ' 
 
 " ' I got on dry dress,' says she. 
 
 " ' Does you 'member what you said back yon'er in de watter, Phillis ? ' says I. 
 
 " ' De latch-string on de outside de doah,' says she, mighty sof. 
 
 " En I walked in." 
 
 JAMES LANE ALLEN. 
 
 SCOTCHMEN. 
 
 . . . Shall I tire you with a description of this unfruitful country, where I 
 must lead you over their hills all brown with heath, or their valleys scarcely able 
 to feed a rabbit ? Man alone seems to be the only creature who has arrived to the 
 natural size in this poor soil. Every part of the country presents the same dismal 
 landscape. No grove nor brook lend their music to cheer the stranger, or make the 
 inhabitants forget their poverty. Yet with all these disadvantages, enough to call 
 him down to humility, a Scotchman is one of the proudest things alive. The poor 
 have pride ever ready to relieve them. If mankind should happen to despise them 
 they are masters of their own admiration, and that they can plentifully bestow 
 upon themselves. 
 
 From their pride and poverty, as I take it, results one advantage this country 
 enjoys : namely, the gentlemen here are much better bred than among us. No 
 such character here as our fox-hunter ; and they have expressed great surprise 
 when I informed them that some men in Ireland of one thousand pounds a year 
 spend their whole lives in running after a hare, drinking to be drunk, and . . . 
 Truly, if such a being, equipped in his hunting dress, came among a circle of 
 Scotch gentry, they would behold him with the same astonishment that a country- 
 man does King George on horseback. 
 
 The men here have generally high cheek-bones, and are lean and swarthy, fond 
 of action, dancing in particular. Now that I have mentioned dancing, let 
 me say something of their balls, which are very frequent here. When a 
 stranger enters the dancing-hall, he sees one end of the room taken up by 
 the ladies, who sit dismally in a group by themselves ; in the other end 
 stand their pensive partners that are to be ; but no more intercourse between
 
 n8 ON ENGLAND'S FOREIGN POLICY. 
 
 the sexes than there is between two countries at war. The ladies indeed 
 may ogle, and the gentlemen sigh ; but an embargo is laid on any closer commerce. 
 At length, to interrupt hostilities, the lady directress, or intendant, or what you 
 will, pitches upon a lady and gentleman to walk a minuet ; which they perform 
 with a formality that approaches to despondence. After five or six couples have 
 thus walked the gauntlet, all stand up to country dances, each gentleman furnished 
 with a partner from the aforesaid lady directress ; so they dance much, say noth- 
 ing, and thus concludes our assembly. I told a Scotch gentleman that such pro- 
 found silence resembled the ancient procession of the Roman matrons in honor of 
 Ceres ; and the Scotch gentleman told me (and, faith, I believe he was right) that 
 I was a very great pedant for my pains. . . . 
 
 OLIVER GOLDSMITH. 
 
 ON ENGLAND'S FOREIGN POLICY. 
 
 I BELIEVE there is no permanent greatness to a nation except it be based upon 
 morality. I do not care for military greatness or military renown. I care for 
 the condition of the people among whom I live. There is no man in England 
 who is less likely to speak irreverently of the crown and monarchy of England 
 than I am ; but crowns, coronets, mitres, military display, the pomp of war, wide 
 colonies, and a huge empire are, in my view, all trifles light as air, and not worth 
 considering, unless with them you can have a fair share of comfort, contentment, 
 and happiness among the great body of the people. Palaces, baronial castles, 
 great halls, stately mansions, do not make a nation. The nation in every country 
 dwells in the cottage ; and unless the light of your constitution can shine there, 
 unless the beauty of your legislation and the excellence of your statesmanship are 
 impressed there on the feelings and condition of the people, rely upon it you have 
 yet to learn the duties of government. 
 
 I have not, as you have observed, pleaded that this country should remain with- 
 out adequate and scientific means of defence. I acknowledge it to be the duty of 
 your statesman, acting upon the known opinions and principles of ninety-nine out 
 of every hundred persons in the country, at all times, with all possible moderation, 
 but with all possible efficiency, to take steps which shall preserve order within and 
 on the confines of your kingdom. But I shall repudiate and denounce the expen- 
 diture of every shilling, the engagement of every man, the employment of every 
 ship, which has no object but intermeddling in the affairs of other countries, and 
 endeavoring to extend the boundaries of an empire which is already large enough 
 to satisfy the greatest ambition, and I fear is much too large for the highest states- 
 manship to which any man has yet attained. 
 
 The most ancient of profane historians has told us that the Scythians of his 
 time were a very warlike people, and that they elevated an old cimeter upon a plat-
 
 ON ENGLAND'S FOREIGN POLICY. 119 
 
 form as a symbol of Mars, for to Mars alone, I believe, they built altars and offered 
 sacrifices. To this cimeter they offered sacrifices of horses and cattle, the main 
 wealth of the country, and more costly sacrifices than to all the rest of their 
 gods. I often ask myself whether we are at all advanced in one respect beyond 
 those Scythians. What are our contributions to charity, to education, to morality, 
 to religion, to justice, and to civil government, when compared with the wealth we 
 expend in sacrifices to the old cimeter? Two nights ago I addressed in this hall 
 a vast assembly composed to a great extent of your countrymen who have no 
 political power, who are at work from the dawn of the day to the evening, and 
 who have therefore limited means of informing themselves on these great subjects. 
 Now I am privileged to speak to a somewhat different audience. You represent 
 those of your great community who have a more complete education, who have on 
 some points greater intelligence, and in whose hands reside the power and influ- 
 ence of the district. I am speaking, too, within the hearing of those whose gentle 
 nature, whose finer instincts, whose purer minds, have not suffered as some of us 
 have suffered in the turmoil and strife of life. You can mould opinion, you can 
 create political power ; you cannot think a good thought on this subject and com- 
 municate it to your neighbors, you cannot make these points topics of discussion 
 in your social circles and more general meetings, without affecting sensibly and 
 speedily the course which the government of your country will pursue. 
 
 May I ask you, then, to believe, as I do most devoutly believe, that the moral 
 law was not written for men alone in their individual character, but that it was 
 written as well for nations, and for nations great as this of which we are citizens. 
 If nations reject and deride that moral law, there is a penalty which will inevitably 
 follow. It may not come at once, it may not come in our lifetime ; but rely upon 
 it, the great Italian is not a poet only, but a prophet, when he says : 
 
 " The sword of heaven is not in haste to smite, 
 Nor yet doth linger." 
 
 We have experience, we have beacons, we have landmarks enough. We know 
 what the past has cost us, we know how much and how far we have wandered, but 
 we are not left without a guide. It is true we have not, as an ancient people had, 
 Urim and Thummim those oraculous gems on Aaron's breast, from which to 
 take counsel, but we have the unchangeable and eternal principles of the moral 
 law to guide us, and only so far as we walk by that guidance can we be permanently 
 a great nation, or our people a happy people. 
 
 JOHN BRIGHT.
 
 120 
 
 VIRTUE ALONE BEAUTIFUL. 
 
 VIRTUE ALONE BEAUTIFUL. 
 
 *' HANDSOME is that handsome 
 does, hold up your heads, girls," is 
 the language of Primrose in the play, 
 when addressing her daughters. The 
 worthy matron was right. Would 
 that all my female readers, who are 
 sorrowing foolishly because they are 
 not in all respects like Dubufe's Eve, 
 or that statue of Venus which en- 
 chants the world, could be persuaded 
 to listen to her. What is good-look- 
 ing, as Horace Smith remarks, but 
 looking good? Be good, be womanly, 
 be gentle, generous in your sympa- 
 thies, heedful of the well-being of 
 those around you, and, my word for it, 
 you will not lack kind words or admira- 
 tion. Loving and pleasant associations 
 will gather about you. Never mind 
 the ugly reflection which your glass 
 may give you. That mirror has no 
 heart. But quite another picture is 
 given you on the retina of human 
 sympathy. There the beauty of holi- 
 ness, of purity, of that inward grace " which passeth show," rests over it, softening 
 and mellowing its features, just as the full, calm moonlight melts those of a rough 
 landscape into harmonious loveliness. 
 
 " Hold up your heads, girls," I repeat after Primrose. Why should you not ? 
 Every mother's daughter of you can be beautiful. You can envelop yourselves in 
 an atmosphere of moral and intellectual beauty, through which your otherwise plain 
 faces will look forth like those of angels. Beautiful to Ledyard, stiffening in the 
 cold of a northern winter, seemed the diminutive, smoke-stained women of Lapland, 
 who wrapped him in their furs, and ministered to his necessities with kind and 
 gentle words of compassion. Lovely to the homesick Park seemed the dark maids 
 of Sigo, as they sung their low and simple songs of welcome beside his bed, and 
 sought to comfort the white stranger who had " no mother to bring him milk, and 
 no wife to grind him corn." 
 
 Oh ! talk as you may of beauty, as a thing to be chiselled upon marble or 
 wrought on canvas, speculate as you may upon its colors and outline, what 
 is it but an intellectual abstraction after all ? The heart feels a beauty of another 
 
 JOHN G. WHITTIER.
 
 CUVIER. 121 
 
 kind, looking through outward environments, discovers a deeper and more real 
 loveliness. 
 
 This was well understood by the old painters. In their pictures of Mary, the 
 virgin mother, the beauty which melts and subdues the gazer is that of the soul 
 and the affections, uniting the awe and the mystery of the mother's miraculous 
 allotment with the inexpressible love, the unutterable tenderness, of young matern- 
 ity, Heaven's crowning miracle with nature's sweetest and holiest instinct. 
 And their pale Magdalens, holy with the look of sins forgiven, how the divine 
 beauty of their penitence sinks into the heart ! Do we not feel that the only real 
 deformity is sin, and that goodness evermore hallows and sanctifies its dwelling- 
 place ? 
 
 JOHN G. WHITTIER. 
 
 CUVIER. 
 
 CUVIER has performed for the kingdoms of animated nature the work which 
 Newton wrought for the mechanism of the heavens. His generalizations now seem 
 final and complete. They bind together all tribes of being in one vast and beauti- 
 ful system, pervaded by analogies and equivalent provisions ; and reveal, in the 
 structure and adaptations of the animal economy, numberless mysteries of divine 
 wisdom which had been hidden from the foundation of the world. He reached 
 these sublime results because his religious nature prompted him to look for unity 
 and harmony in the works of God, to search everywhere for traces of the all- 
 pervading and all-perfect mind, to seek in the humblest zoophyte the expression 
 of an idea of God, the not unworthy type of the Infinite Archetype. He wrought 
 in glowing faith. He served at the altar of science as a priest of the Most High. 
 Infidelity went from his presence rebuked and humbled. His soul was kindled, 
 his lips were touched ever more and more with the fire of heaven, as, with waning 
 strength and under the burden of bereavement, he still drew bolder, fuller harmon- 
 ies, unheard before, from the lyre of universal nature. Says one who was present 
 at the lecture from which he went home to die, " In the whole of this lecture there 
 was an omnipresence of the Omnipotent and Supreme Cause. The examination of 
 the visible world seemed to touch upon the invisible. The search into creation 
 invoked the presence of the Creator. It seemed as if the veil were to be torn from 
 before us, and science was about to reveal eternal wisdom." 
 
 ANDREW P. PEABODY.
 
 122 SS GARDENING A PLEASURE? 
 
 IS GARDENING A PLEASURE? 
 
 " THE country," exclaimed Mr. Bluff, with an air of candor and impartiality, 
 " is, I admit, a very necessary and sometimes a very charming place. I thank 
 Heaven for the country when I eat my first green peas, when the lettuce is crisp, 
 when the potatoes are delicate and mealy, when the well-fed poultry comes to town, 
 when the ruddy peach and the purple grape salute me at the fruit-stands. I love 
 the country when I think of a mountain ramble ; when I am disposed to wander 
 with rod and reel along the forest-shadowed brook ; when the apple-orchards are in 
 blossom ; when the hills blaze with autumn foliage. But I protest against the dog- 
 matism of rural people, who claim all the cardinal and all the remaining virtues for 
 their rose-beds and cabbage-patches. The town, sir, bestows felicities higher in 
 character than the country does ; for men and women, and the works of men and 
 women, are always worthier our love and concern than the rocks and the hills. . . . 
 
 . . " Oh, yes ! I have heard before of the pleasures of the garden. Poets have 
 sung, enthusiasts have written, and old men have dreamed of them since History 
 began her chronicles. But have theflains of the garden ever been dwelt upon ? Have 
 people, now, been entirely honest in what they have said and written on this theme ? 
 When enthusiasts have told us of their prize pears, their early peas of supernatural 
 tenderness, their asparagus, and their roses, and their strawberries, have they not 
 hidden a good deal about their worm-eaten plums about their cherries that were 
 carried off by armies of burglarious birds ; about their potatoes that proved watery 
 and unpalatable ; about their melons that fell victims to their neighbors' fowls ; 
 about their peaches that succumbed to the unexpected raid of Jack Frost ; about 
 their grapes that fell under the blight of mildew ; about their green corn that with- 
 ered in the hill ; about the mighty host of failures that, if all were told, would tower 
 in high proportion above the few much-blazoned successes ? 
 
 " Who is it that says a garden is a standing source of pleasure ? Amend this, 
 I say, by asserting that a garden is a standing source of discomfort and vexation. 
 . . . A hopeless restlessness, according to my observation, takes possession of 
 every amateur gardener. Discontent abides in his soul. There is, indeed, so much 
 to be done, changed, re-arranged, watched, nursed, that the amateur gardener is 
 really entitled to praise and generous congratulations when one of his thousand 
 schemes comes to fruition. We ought in pity to rejoice with him over his big 
 Lawton blackberries, and say nothing of the cherries, and the pears, and the 
 peaches, that once were budding hopes, but have gone the way of Moore's ' dear 
 gazelle.' Then the large expenditures which were needed to bring about his tri- 
 umph of the Lawtons. 'Those potatoes,' said an enthusiastic amateur gardener 
 to me once, 'cost twenty-five cents apiece ! ' And they were very good potatoes, 
 too almost equal to those that could be bought in market at a dollar a bushel. 
 
 "And then, amateur gardeners are feverishly addicted to early rising. Men
 
 AS GARDENING A PLEASURE? 
 
 123 
 
 with gardens are like those hard drinkers whose susceptibilities are hopelessly 
 blunted. Who but a man diverted from the paths of honest feeling and natural 
 enjoyment, possessed of a demoniac mania, lost to the peace and serenity of the 
 virtuous and the blessed, could find pleasure amid the damps, and dews, and chills, 
 and rawedgedness of a garden in the early morning, absolutely find pleasure in sat- 
 urated trousers, in shoes swathed in moisture, in skies that are gray and gloomy, 
 in flowers that are, as Mantalini would put it, ' demnition moist ' ? The thing is 
 incredible ! Now, a garden, after the sun has dried the paths, warmed the air, 
 absorbed the dew, is admissible. But a possession that compels an early turning 
 out into fogs and discomforts deserves for this fact alone the anathema of all 
 rational beings. 
 
 " I really believe, sir, that the literature of the garden, so abundant everywhere, 
 is written in the interest of suburban land-owners. The inviting one-sided picture 
 so persistently held up is only a covert bit of advertising, intended to seduce away 
 happy cockneys of the town men supremely contented with their attics, their 
 promenades in Fifth Avenue, their visits to Central Park, where all is arranged for 
 them without their labor or concern, their evenings at the music gardens, their 
 soft morning slumbers, which know no dreadful chills and dews ! How could a 
 back-ache over the pea-bed compensate for these felicities ? How could sour cher- 
 ries, or half-ripe strawberries, or wet rosebuds, even if they do come from one's 
 own garden, reward him for the lose of the ease and the serene conscience of one 
 who sings merrily in the streets, and cares not whether worms burrow, whether 
 suns burn, whether birds steal, whether winds overturn, whether droughts destroy, 
 whether floods drown, whether gardens flourish, or not?" 
 
 OLIVER BELL BUNCE.
 
 i2 4 THE ROSE OF GLENGARY. 
 
 THE ROSE OF GLENGARY. 
 
 " SHALL I sing you one of our old songs ? " 
 
 The soft, pure voice sounded in his ears like some fine melody of olden poets ; 
 her frank, kind eyes, as she looked at him, soothed and quieted him. Again she 
 was the little laughing star of his childhood, as when they wandered about over 
 the fields little children that period so recent, yet which seemed so far away, 
 because the opening heart lives long in a brief space of time. Again she was to 
 him Little Redbud, he to her was the boy playmate, Verty. She had done all by 
 a word a look, a kind, frank smile, a single glance of confiding eyes. He loved 
 her more than ever yes, a thousand times more strongly, and was calm. 
 
 He followed her to the harpsicord, and watched her in every movement with 
 quiet happiness ; he seemed to be under the influence of a charm. 
 
 " I think I will try and sing the ' Rose of Glengary,' " she said, smiling. 
 " You know, Verty, it is one of the old songs you loved so much ; and it will make 
 us think of old times in childhood, you know. Though that is not such old, old 
 time at least, for me," added Redbud, with a smile more soft and confiding than 
 before. 
 
 " Shall I sing it ? Well, give me the book the brown-backed one." 
 
 The old volume such as we find to-day in ancient country houses, was 
 opened, and Redbud commenced singing. The girl sang the sweet ditty with much 
 expression ; and her kind, touching voice filled the old homestead with a tender 
 melody, such as the autumn time would utter, could its spirit become vocal. The 
 clear, tender carol made the place fairyland for Verty long years afterwards ; and 
 always he seemed to hear her singing when he visited the room. 
 
 Redbud sang, afterwards, more than one of those old ditties " Jock o' Hazel- 
 dean," and " Flowers of the Forest," and many others ditties which, for us to- 
 day, seem like so many utterances of the fine old days in the far past. 
 
 For, who does not hear them floating above those sweet fields of the olden time 
 those bright Hesperian gardens, where, for us at least, the fruits are all golden, 
 and the airs all happy ? 
 
 Beautiful, sad ditties of the brilliant past ! not he who writes would have you 
 lost from memory, for all the modern world of music. Kind madrigals ! which 
 have an aroma of the former day in all your cadences, and dear old-fashioned trills 
 from whose dim ghosts now, in the faded volumes stored away in garrets and on 
 upper shelves, we gather what you were in the old immemorial years ! Soft melo- 
 dies of another age, that sound still in the present with such moving sweetness, 
 one heart at least knows what a golden treasure you clasp, and listens thankfully 
 when you deign to issue out from silence; for he finds in you alone in your 
 gracious cadences, your gay or stately voices what he seeks; the life, and joy, 
 and splendor of the antique day sacred to love and memory ! 
 
 And Verty felt the nameless charm of the good old songs, warbled by the
 
 THE FISHWIFE. 125 
 
 young girl's sympathetic voice ; and more than once his wild-wood nature stirred 
 within him, and his eyes grew moist. And when she ceased, and the soft carol 
 went away to the realm of silence, and was heard no more, the young man was a 
 child again, and Redbud's hand was in his own, and all his heart was still. 
 
 JOHN ESTEN COOKE. 
 
 THE FISHWIFE. 
 
 "THERE is poetry in everything." True, quite true, Emerson thou true man, 
 poet of the backwoods ! But there is not poetry in a fishwife, surely ? Surely 
 there is ; lots of it. Her creel has more than all Dugald Moore's tomes. Why, 
 there was one I mean a fishwife this moment in the lobby. She had a hooked 
 nose. It seemed to be the type, nay the ancestor, of a cod-hook. Her mouth was 
 a skate or turbot humanized ; her teeth, selected from the finest oyster pearl ; her 
 eyes, whelks with the bonnets on bait for old fish on sea or land; her hands and 
 fingers in redness and toughness rivalled the crab, barring him of the Zodiac. Yet 
 she was all poetry. I had been fagging, reading, and writing since 6 A. M. (on 
 honor !) had dived into Owen, was drowned in Edwards, and wrecked on New- 
 man my brain was wearied, when suddenly I heard the sound of " Flukes !" fol- 
 lowed by " Had dies ! " (a name to which Haidee was as prose). I descended and 
 gazed into the mysterious creel, and then came a gush of sunlight upon my spirit 
 visions of sunny mornings with winding shores, and clean, sandy, pearly 
 beaches, and rippling waves glancing and glittering over white shells and polished 
 stones, and breezy headlands ; and fishing-boats moving like shadows onward from 
 the great deep ; and lobsters, and crabs, and spoutfish, and oysters, crawling, and 
 chirping, and spouting out sea-water, the old " ocean gleaming like a silver shield." 
 The fishwife was a Claude Lorraine ; her presence painted what did my soul good, 
 and as her reward I gave her what I'll wager never during her life had been given 
 her before all that she asked for her fish ! And why, you ask, have I sat down 
 to write to you, beloved John, all this to spend a sheet of paper, to pay one 
 penny, to abuse ten tickings of my watch to write myself, like Dogberry, an ass? 
 Why? "Nature," quoth d'Alembert, "puts questions which Nature cannot an- 
 swer." And shall I beat Nature, and be able to answer questions put to me by 
 John Nature's own child? Be silent, and let neither of us shame our parent. 
 Modesty forbids me to attempt any solution of thy question, dear John. Now for 
 work. My pipe is out ! 
 
 NORMAN MACLEOD.
 
 126 AN ENGLISH S UNSE T. SECESSION. 
 
 AN ENGLISH SUNSET. 
 
 . . . Imagine us on. our evening walk out upon the East Cliff, a mile and a 
 half from our present abode. We have passed a rough pathway, and, weary of a 
 long, low hedge, the very symbol of sameness and almost of nothingness, have 
 struck in by a beach which the sailors, who sit there with their observatory teles- 
 copes, have made upon the grassy cliff, and are looking upon the sea and sky and 
 straggling town of Herne Bay. The ruddy ball is sinking ; over it is a large 
 feathery mass of cloudage that was swan's-down but now, thrilled through with 
 rosy light, resembles pinky crimson flames, and the dark waters below are tinged 
 with rose color. In the distance appears the straggling town, with its tall watch, 
 or rather clock tower, and its long pier, like a leviathan centipede, walking out into 
 the waves. This time we are home before dark ; another evening we set out later, 
 and by the time we descend the cliff it is dark, and as we are pacing down the 
 velvet path, as we call the smooth, grassy descent which leads to the town, there 
 is Nurse in her black cloak waving in the wind, moving toward us through the 
 dusk like a magnified bat. 
 
 MRS. SARA COLERIDGE. 
 
 SECESSION. 
 
 I WOULD not exaggerate the fearful consequences of dissolution. It is the 
 breaking up of a federative Union, but it is not like the breaking up of society. 
 It is not anarchy. A link may fall from the chain, and the link may still be per- 
 fect, though the chain have lost its length and its strength. In the uniformity of 
 commercial regulations, in matters of war and peace, postal arrangements, foreign 
 relations, coinage, copyrights, tariff, and other Federal and national affairs, this 
 great government may be broken ; but in most of the essential liberties and rights 
 which government is the agent to establish and protect, the seceding State has no 
 revolution, and the remaining States can have none. This arises from that refine- 
 ment of our polity which makes the States the basis of our instituted labor. Greece 
 was broken by the Persian power, but her municipal institutions remained. Hun- 
 gary lost her national crown, but her home institutions remain. South Carolina 
 may preserve her constituted domestic authority, but she must be content to glim- 
 mer obscurely remote rather than shine and revolve in a constellated band. She 
 even goes out by the ordinance of a so-called sovereign convention, content to lose 
 by her isolation that youthful, vehement, exultant, progressive life, which is our 
 NATIONALITY ! She foregoes the hopes, the boasts, the flag, the music, all the
 
 A FISHER LAD.
 
 SECESSION. 129 
 
 emotions, all the traits, and all the energies which, when combined in our United 
 States, have won our victories in war and our miracles of national advancement. 
 Her Governor, Colonel Pickens, in his inaugural, regretfully " looks back upon the 
 inheritance South Carolina had in the common glories and triumphant power of 
 this wonderful confederacy, and fails to find language to express the feelings of 
 the human heart as he turns from the contemplation." The ties of brotherhood, 
 interest, lineage, and history are all to be severed. No longer are we to salute a 
 South Carolinian with the "idem sententiam de republica" which makes unity and 
 nationality. What a prestige and glory are here dimmed and lost in the contami- 
 nated reason of man ! 
 
 Can we realize it ? Is it a masquerade, to last for a night, or a reality to be 
 dealt with, with the world's rough passionate handling ? It is sad and bad enough ; 
 but let us not overtax our anxieties about it as yet. It is not the sanguinary regi- 
 men of the French revolution ; not the rule of assignats and guillotine ; not the 
 cry of " Vivent les Rouges ! A mort les gendarmes ! " but as yet, I hope I may say, 
 the peaceful attempt to withdraw from the burdens and benefits of the Republic. 
 Thus it is unlike every other revolution. Still it is revolution. It may, according 
 as it is managed, involve consequences more terrific than any revolution since gov- 
 ernment began. 
 
 If the Federal Government is to be maintained, its strength must not be frit- 
 tered away by conceding the theory of secession. To concede secession as a right, 
 is to make its pathway one of roses and not of thorns. I would not make its path- 
 way so easy. If the government has any strength for its own preservation, the 
 people demand it should be put forth in its civil and moral forces. Dealing, how- 
 ever, with a sensitive public sentiment, in which this strength reposes, it must 
 not be rudely exercised. It should be the iron hand in the glove of velvet. 
 Firmness should be allied with kindness. Power should assert its own preroga- 
 tive, but in the name of law and love. If these elements are not thus blended in 
 our policy, as the Executive proposes, our government will prove either a garment 
 of shreds or a coat of mail. We want neither. . . . 
 
 Before we enter upon a career of force, let us exhaust every effort at peace. 
 Let us seek to excite love in others by the signs of love in ourselves. Let there 
 be no needless provocation and strife. Let every reasonable attempt at compro- 
 mise be considered. Otherwise we have a terrible alternative. War, in this age 
 and in this country, sir, should be the ultima ratio. Indeed, it may well be ques- 
 tioned whether there is any reason in it for war. What a war ! Endless in its 
 hate, without truce and without mercy. If it ended ever, it would only be after a 
 fearful struggle ; and then with a heritage of hate which would forever forbid 
 harmony. . . . 
 
 Small States and great States ; new States and old States ; slave States and 
 free States ; Atlantic States and Pacific States ; gold and silver States ; iron and cop- 
 per States ; grain States and lumber States ; river States and lake States; all 
 having varied interests and advantages, would seek superiority in armed strength. 
 Pride, animosity, and glory would inspire every movement. God shield our country
 
 i 3 o SECESSION. 
 
 from such a fulfilment of the prophecy of the revered founders of the Union ! Our 
 struggle would be no short, sharp struggle. Law, and even religion herself, would 
 become false to their divine purpose. Their voice would no longer be the voice of 
 God, but of his enemy. Poverty, ignorance, oppression, and its handmaid, coward- 
 ice, breaking out into merciless cruelty ; slaves false ; freemen slaves, and society 
 itself poisoned at the cradle and dishonored at the grave ; its life, now so full of 
 blessings, would be gone with the life of a fraternal and united Statehood. What 
 sacrifice is too great to prevent such a calamity ? Is such a picture overdrawn ? 
 Already its outlines appear. What means the inaugural of Governor Pickens, 
 when he says : " From the position we may occupy toward the Northern States, 
 as well as from our own internal structure of society, the government may, from 
 necessity, become strongly military in its organization " ? What mean the minute- 
 men of Governor Wise ? What the Southern boast that they have a rifle or shot- 
 gun to each family ? What means the Pittsburgh mob ? What this alacrity to 
 save Forts Moultrie and Pinckney ? What means the boast of the Southern men 
 of being the best-armed people in the world, not counting the two hundred thou- 
 sand stand of United States arms stored in Southern arsenals ? Already Georgia 
 has her arsenals, with eighty thousand muskets. What mean these lavish grants 
 of money by Southern Legislatures to buy more arms ? What mean these rumors 
 of arms and force on the Mississippi ? . . . 
 
 Mr. Speaker, he alone is just to his country ; he alone has a mind un warped by 
 section, and a memory unparalyzed by fear, who warns against precipitancy. He 
 who could hurry this nation to the rash wager of battle is not fit to hold the seat 
 of legislation. What can justify the breaking up of our institutions into belligerent 
 fractions ? Better this marble Capitol were levelled to the dust ; better were this 
 Congress struck dead in its deliberations ; better an immolation of every ambition 
 and passion which here have met to shake the foundations of society than the haz- 
 ard of these consequences ! . . . I appeal to Southern men, who contemplate 
 a step so fraught with hazard and strife, to pause. Clouds are about us ! There is 
 lightning in their frown ! Cannot we direct it harmlessly to the earth ? The 
 morning and evening prayer of the people I speak for in such weakness rises in 
 strength to that Supreme Ruler who, in noticing the fall of a sparrow, cannot dis- 
 regard the fall of a nation, that our States may continue to be as they have been 
 one ; one in the unreserve of a mingled national being; one as the thought of 
 God is one ! 
 
 SAMUEL SULLIVAN Cox.
 
 CO VETO USNESS. BERGERSON AND MOE. 131 
 
 COVETOUSNESS. 
 
 OF covetousness we may truly say, that it makes both the Alpha and Omega 
 in the devil's alphabet, and that it is the first vice in corrupt nature which moves, 
 and the last which dies. For look upon any infant, and as soon as it can but move 
 a hand, we shall see it reaching out after something or other which it should not 
 have ; and he who does not know it to be the proper and peculiar sin of old age, 
 seems himself to have the dotage of that age upon him, whether he has the years 
 or no. 
 
 The covetous person lives as if the world were made altogether for him, and 
 not he for the world, to take in every thing, and to part with nothing. Charity is 
 accounted no grace with him, nor gratitude any virtue. The cries of the poor 
 never enter into his ears ; or if they do, he has always one ear readier to let them 
 out than the other to take them in. In a word, by his rapines and extortions, he 
 is always for making as many poor as he can, but for relieving none whom he either 
 finds or makes so. So that it is a question, whether his heart be harder, or his fist 
 closer. In a word, he is a pest and a monster : greedier than the sea, and barrener 
 than the shore. 
 
 ROBERT SOUTH. 
 
 BERGERSON AND MOE. 
 
 THE firm of Bergerson & Moe, cabinet-makers, hired a tumble-down shanty in 
 an out-of-the-way street in a flourishing Western city, and hung out a big sign, 
 which served the double purpose of hiding the insignificance of the shanty and in- 
 viting custom. The sign was Moe's idea ; the money that paid for it was Ber- 
 gerson's. As they were contrasts in everything, so also in this : Bergerson had a 
 little capital, but no ideas ; Moe had an abundance of ideas, but no capital. He 
 was so handsome, however, so overflowing with life and activity, that his impecu- 
 niosity did not trouble him. The streets delighted him ; the enormous drays and 
 trucks, loaded with merchandise, gave him the keenest enjoyment ; even the swing- 
 ing bridges, which tried the souls and provoked the profanity of good citizens, ex- 
 hilarated him. He swam like a dexterous eel through the labyrinthine turmoil, and 
 noted the unlimited possibilities for advancment which this seething industrial 
 democracy afforded. He saw himself in spirit as one of the pillars of the city, 
 commanding multitudes of men, signing subscription papers with a grand flourish, 
 and making speeches at public dinners with the proud feeling of a representative 
 citizen. He saw himself vividly in all these situations, and felt his bosom expand 
 with the anticipated triumph.
 
 I3 2 BERGERSON AND MOE, 
 
 In the meanwhile Bergerson was making chairs and tables, which no one bought. 
 Moe was not fond of making chairs, but he made some clever and tasteful designs, 
 which, after much discussion, he induced his partner to copy. He also got up an 
 ingenious puzzle with polished sticks and rings, and, after having peddled this in- 
 vention for a few days on the street, he sold it to a large firm for three hundred 
 dollars. He gained immensely in Bergerson's esteem by this enterprise ; but lost 
 again more than he had gained by investing his surplus in a tall hat and a fine suit 
 of clothes of the latest fashion. Bergerson was on the point of dissolving the part- 
 nership when he saw him enter the shop in this inappropriate attire ; but he only 
 growled, and worked on with fiercer energy. Talking was always a serious business 
 with him, and not to be engaged in except on severe provocation. And he had 
 reason to congratulate himself in this instance that he did not act on his first im- 
 pulse. For during the next days he was dumfounded by a sudden rush of cus- 
 tomers, who bought everything he had to sell at prices which he himself regarded 
 as exorbitant. 
 
 It turned out that Moe, dressed in his modish costume, had marched through 
 the most populous streets with a chair on his head, and on his back an enormous 
 placard, on which the following verse was painted in big letters : 
 
 "Ho ! HO ! HO! 
 
 FOR BERGERSON AND MOE ! 
 THEY MAKE CHAIRS THAT NEVER BREAK, SIR! 
 OF THE LATEST STYLE AND MAKE, SIR ! 
 
 SPEED ON NIMBLE TOE 
 
 To BERGERSON AND MOE." 
 
 This jingle had a kind of captivating rhythm to it which made men unconsciously 
 march to it, hum it, curse it, and lay awake repeating it in the small hours of the 
 night. One tormented man recited it to his neighbor in the hope of getting rid of 
 it, and the neighbor, finding all other remedies unavailing, took the hint and sped 
 to Bergerson & Moe. 
 
 With the proceeds of their unexpected popularity Bergerson & Moe hired a 
 larger shop, and engaged a couple of journeymen. As it happened, their chairs 
 were equal to their poetic reputation, for Truls Bergerson knew but one way to 
 work, and that was the solid Norwegian way, which had a view both to time and 
 eternity. You might sit on his chairs, or stand on them, ride horseback on them 
 with your children, or fling them at inconvenient visitors they bore it all with 
 perfect equanimity ; they scarcely changed their complexion, and they never broke. 
 These qualities came to be remarked upon, and Moe took pains that no one should 
 remain in ignorance of them. At the same time he visited, in the guise of a crit- 
 ical customer, every furniture dealer in town, and took note of prices, designs and 
 workmanship. To the factories, too, he gained access as a workman out of em- 
 ployment, and made everywhere profitable observations. He had a natural knack, 
 also, at designing, and kept Bergerson and the journeymen busy executing his
 
 PALM SUNDAY. , 33 
 
 brilliant ideas. Within a year a second removal became necessary, and a dozen 
 journeymen scarcely sufficed to satisfy the public craving for the furniture of 
 Bergerson & Moe. 
 
 If Bergerson had been capable of any such violent emotion as surprise, he 
 would, no doubt, have indulged in vague wonder at his own prosperity. But Ber- 
 gerson was not at all emotional. He pocketed his money stolidly, and with no re- 
 flection except where he had better keep it. And after having carried some twelve 
 hundred dollars on his person for several months, he began to make cautious in- 
 quiries, and ended by investing his surplus in two building lots. The ground, he 
 reasoned, could not run away, nor could any one run away with it. For more than 
 a week he entertained himself, every evening, by reading the deed (with the aid of 
 a pocket dictionary), and gazing at the seals and signatures with quiet satisfaction. 
 Like all his countrymen, he had the earth hunger. 
 
 HjALMAR HjORTH BOYESEN. 
 
 PALM SUNDAY. 
 
 I WRITE to you, Madam, from a place, the name of which is, I fancy, hardly known 
 to you. It is a little town on the borders of Wales, which I have hurried to from 
 the circuit in order to pass a week with my sister. She has lately come hither for 
 the sake of her children's breathing the pure air which blows from the Welsh 
 mountains, and enjoying the pleasures which this beautiful country affords. It is 
 the most beautiful country that I have seen in England, or any where else, except 
 in Switzerland ; indeed, it very much resembles some parts of Switzerland, but 
 every thing is on a smaller scale ; the mountains are less high, the rocks less 
 craggy, and the torrents less rapid. The valleys are perfectly Swiss, and are en- 
 chanting : scattered over with villages and farm-houses, and portioned out into a 
 multitude of small fields, they bespeak a happy equality of property, and transport 
 one back in idea to the infancy of society. . . . But the most beautiful objects 
 in this country, and which are in a great degree independent of the season, are the 
 health, the cheerfulness, and the contentment which appear on the countenances of 
 the inhabitants. 
 
 The poor people here have a custom which I never knew observed anywhere 
 else, and which is very poetical, and very affecting. Once a year (on Palm Sun- 
 day) they get up early in the morning, and gather the violets and primroses, and 
 the few other flowers which at this season are to be found in the fields, and with 
 their little harvest they hasten to the churchyard and strew the flowers over the 
 graves of their nearest relations. Some arrange their humble tribute of affection 
 in different forms with a great deal of taste. The young girls who are so fortunate 
 as never to have lost any near relation or any friend, exert themselves that the
 
 134 
 
 MR. BARKIS. 
 
 tombs of the strangers who have died in the village, at a distance from all who 
 knew them, may not be left unhonored ; and hardly a grave appears without some 
 of these affectionate ornaments. I came here soon after this ceremony had been 
 observed and was surprised, on walking through a churchyard, to find in it the ap- 
 pearance of a garden ; and to see the flowers withering, each in the 'place in which 
 it had been fixed. . . . 
 
 SIR SAMUEL ROMILLY. 
 
 MR. BARKIS. 
 
 As this was a great deal for the 
 carrier (whose name was Mr. Barkis) 
 to say he being, as I observed in a 
 former chapter, of a phlegmatic tem- 
 perament, and not at all conversational 
 - 1 offered him a cake as a mark of 
 attention, which he ate at one gulp, 
 exactly like an elephant, and which 
 made no more impression on his big 
 face than it would have done on an 
 elephant's. 
 
 " Did she make 'em, now ? " said 
 Mr. Barkis, always leaning forward, in 
 his slouching way, on the foot-board of 
 the cart, with an arm on each knee. 
 " Peggotty, do you mean, sir?" 
 " Ah ! " said Mr. Barkis. " Her." 
 " Yes. She makes all our pastry, 
 and does all our cooking." 
 
 "Do she, though?" said Mr. Barkis. 
 He made up his mouth as if to 
 whistle, but he didn't whistle. He sat 
 
 looking at the horse's ears as if he saw something new there ; and sat so for a con- 
 siderable time. By-and-by he said : 
 "No sweethearts, I b'lieve ? " 
 
 " Sweetmeats did you say, Mr. Barkis ?" For I thought he wanted something 
 else to eat, and had pointedly alluded to that description of refreshment. 
 " Hearts," said Mr. Barkis. " Sweethearts ; no person walks with her ? " 
 " With Peggotty ? " 
 "Ah!" he said. "Her." 
 " Oh, no. She never had a sweetheart." 
 
 MR. BARKIS.
 
 MR. BARKIS. 
 
 '35 
 
 "Didn't she, though ?" said Mr. Barkis. 
 
 Again he made up his mouth to whistle, and again he didn't whistle, but sat 
 looking at the horse's ears. 
 
 " So she makes," said Mr. Barkis, after a long interval of reflection, " all the 
 apple parsties, and doos all the cooking, do she ? " 
 
 I replied that such was thefact. 
 
 "Well, I'll tell you what," said Mr. Barkis. "P'raps you might bewritin' to her?" 
 
 " I shall certainly write to her," I rejoined. 
 
 " Ah ! " he said, slowly turning his eyes toward me. " Well ! if you was writin' 
 to her, p'raps you'd recollect to say that Barkis was willin' ; would you ?" 
 
 " That Barkis is willing," I repeated innocently. " Is that all the message ? " 
 
 "Ye-es," he said, considering. " Ye-es. Barkis is willin'." 
 
 " But you will be at Blunderstone again to-morrow, Mr. Barkis," I said, falter- 
 ing a little at the idea of my being far away from it then, " and could give your 
 own message so much better." 
 
 As he repudiated this suggestion, however, with a jerk of his head, and once 
 more confirmed his previous request by saying with profound gravity, " Barkis is 
 willin'. That's the message," I readily undertook its transmission. While I was 
 waiting for the coach in the hotel at Yarmouth that very afternoon, I procured a 
 sheet of paper and an inkstand, and wrote a note to Peggotty which ran thus : 
 " My dear Peggotty. I have come here safe. Barkis is willing. My love to 
 mamma. Yours affectionately. P. S. He says he particularly wants you to know 
 Barkis is willing. ' ' 
 
 Mr. Barkis was to call for me in the morning at nine o'clock. I got up at eight, 
 a little giddy from the shortness of my night's rest, and was ready for him before 
 the appointed time. He received me exactly as if not five minutes had elapsed 
 since we were last together, and I had only been into the hotel to get change for 
 sixpence, or something of that sort. 
 
 As soon as I and my box were in the cart, and the carrier seated, the lazy horse 
 walked away with us all at his accustomed pace. 
 
 " You look very well, Mr. Barkis," I said, thinking he would like to know it. 
 
 Mr. Barkis rubbed his cheek with his cuff, and then looked at his cuff as if he 
 expected to find some of the bloom upon it ; but made no other acknowledgement 
 of the compliment. 
 
 " I gave your message, Mr. Barkis," I said ; " I wrote to Peggotty." 
 
 " Ah ! " said Mr. Barkis. Mr. Barkis seemed gruff, and answered dryly. 
 
 " Wasn't it right, Mr. Barkis ?" I asked, after a little hesitation. 
 
 " Why, no," said Mr. Barkis. 
 
 " Not the message ?" 
 
 "The message was right enough, perhaps," said Mr. Barkis. " But it come to 
 an end there." 
 
 Not understanding what he meant, I repeated inquisitively, " Came to an end, 
 Mr. Barkis ? "
 
 136 MR. BARKIS. 
 
 " Nothing come of it," he explained, looking at me sideways. " No answer." 
 
 "There was an answer expected, was there, Mr. Barkis? " said I, opening my 
 eyes. For this was a new light to me. 
 
 "When a man says he's willin','' said Mr. Barkis, turning his glance slowly on 
 me again, "it's as much as to say, that man's a-waitin' for a answer." 
 
 " Well, Mr. Barkis ? " 
 
 " Well," said Mr. Barkis, carrying his eyes back to his horse's ears ; " that 
 man's been a-waitin' for a answer ever since." 
 
 " Have you told her so, Mr. Barkis ? " 
 
 " N-no," growled Mr. Barkis, reflecting about it. " I a'n't got no call to go 
 and tell her so. I never said six words to her myself. / a'n't a-goin' to tell her 
 so." 
 
 " Would you like me to do it, Mr. Barkis ?" said I, doubtfully. 
 
 " You might tell her, if you would," said Mr. Barkis, with another slow look at 
 me, "that Barkis was a-waitin' for a answer. Says you what name is it ? " 
 
 "Her name?" 
 
 " Ah ! " said Mr. Barkis, with a nod of his head. 
 
 "Peggotty." 
 
 " Chrisen name, or nat'ral name ? " said Mr. Barkis. 
 
 "Oh, it's not her Christian name. Her Christian name is Clara." 
 
 " Is it though ! " said Mr. Barkis. 
 
 He seemed to find an immense fund of reflection in this circumstance, and sat 
 pondering and inwardly whistling for some time. 
 
 " Well ! " he resumed at length. " Says you, ' Peggotty! Barkis is a-waitin' for 
 a answer.' Says she, perhaps, 'Answer to what?' Says you, 'To what I told 
 you.' 'What is that?' says she. 'Barkis is willin',' says you." 
 
 This extremely artful suggestion Mr. Barkis accompanied with a nudge of his 
 elbow that gave me quite a stitch in my side. After that, he slouched over his 
 horse in his usual manner ; and made no other reference to the subject except, half 
 an hour afterward, taking a piece of chalk from his pocket, and writing up inside 
 the tilt of the cart, " Clara Peggotty," apparently as a private memorandum. 
 
 CHARLES DICKENS.
 
 SPXf.YG IN NEW ENGLAND. 
 
 i37 
 
 IN A SEA OF GLORY. 
 
 SPRING IN NEW ENGLAND. 
 
 IN our methodical New England life, we still recognize some magic in summer. 
 Most persons at least resign themselves to being decently happy in June. They 
 accept June. They compliment its weather. They complain of the earlier months 
 as cold, and so spend them in the city ; and they complain of the later months as 
 hot, and so refrigerate themselves on some barren sea-coast. God offers us yearly 
 a necklace of twelve pearls ; most men choose the fairest, label it June, and cast 
 the rest away. It is time to chant a hymn of more liberal gratitude. 
 
 There are no days in the whole round year more delicious than those which 
 often come to us in the latter half of April. 
 
 On these days one goes forth in the morning, and finds an Italian warmth 
 brooding over all the hills ; taking visible shape in a glistening mist of silvered 
 azure, with which mingles the smoke from many bonfires. The sun trembles in 
 his own soft rays, till one understands the old English tradition, that he dances on 
 Easter-Day. Swimming in a sea of glory, the tops of the hills look nearer than 
 their bases, and their glistening water-courses seem close to the eye, as is their 
 liberated murmur to the ear. All across this broad intervale the teams are plough-
 
 138 CONTINENTAL CONGRESS, 
 
 ing. The grass in the meadow seems all to have grown green since yesterday. 
 The blackbirds jangle in the oak, the robin is perched upon the elm, the song- 
 sparrow on the hazel, and the bluebird on the apple-tree. There rises a hawk and 
 sails slowly, the stateliest of airy things, a floating dream of long and languid sum- 
 mer-hours. But as yet, though there is warmth enough for a sense of luxury, 
 there is coolness enough for exertion. No tropics can offer such a burst of joy ; 
 indeed, no zone much warmer than our Northern States can offer a genuine spring. 
 There can be none where there is no winter, and the monotone of the season is 
 broken only by wearisome rains. Vegetation and birds being distributed over the 
 year, there is no burst of verdure nor of song. 
 
 But with us, as the buds are swelling, the birds are arriving ; they are building 
 their nests almost simultaneously ; and in all the Southern year there is no such 
 rapture of beauty and of melody as here marks every morning from the last of 
 April onward. 
 
 But days even earlier than those in April have a charm ; even days that seem 
 raw and rainy, when the sky is dull and a bequest of March-wind lingers, chasing 
 the squirrel from the tree and the children from the meadows. There is a fascina- 
 tion in walking through these bare early woods there is such a pause of prepa- 
 ration, winter's work is so cleanly and thoroughly done. Everything is taken down 
 and put away ; throughout the leafy arcades the branches show no remnant of last 
 year, save a few twisted leaves of oak and beech, a few empty seed-vessels of the 
 tardy witch-hazel, and a few gnawed nutshells dropped coquettishly by the squir- 
 rels into the crevices of the bark. All else is bare, but prophetic ; buds every- 
 where, the whole splendor of the coming summer concentrated in those hard little 
 knobs on every bough, and clinging here and there among them, a brown, papery 
 chrysalis, from which shall yet wave the superb wings of the Luna moth. 
 
 An occasional shower patters on the dry leaves, but it does not silence the 
 robin on the outskirts of the wood ; indeed, he sings louder than ever during rain, 
 though the song-sparrow and the bluebird are silent. 
 
 THOMAS WENTWORTH HIGGINSON. 
 
 CONTINENTAL CONGRESS. 
 
 THE dying embers of the Continental Congress, barely kept alive for some 
 months by the occasional attendance of one or two delegates, as the day ap- 
 proached * for the new system to be organized, quietly went out, without note or 
 observation. History knows few bodies so remarkable. The Long Parliament of 
 Charles I., and the French National Assembly, are alone to be compared with it. 
 Coming together, in the first instance, a mere collection of consulting delegates, 
 the Continental Congress had boldly seized the reins of power, assumed the leader- 
 
 * March 3, 1789.
 
 A PROMISE OF THE SPRING.
 
 THE SIEGE OF LEYDEN. 141 
 
 ship of the insurgent States, issued bills of credit, raised armies, declared indepen- 
 dence, negotiated foreign treaties, carried the nation through an eight years' war ; 
 finally, had extorted from the proud and powerful mother-country an acknowledg- 
 ment of the sovereign authority so daringly assumed and so indomitably maintained. 
 But this brilliant career had been as short as it was glorious. The decline had 
 commenced even in the midst of the war. Exhausted by such extraordinary efforts, 
 smitten with the curse of poverty, their paper money first depreciating and then 
 repudiated, overwhelmed with debts which they could not pay, pensioners on the 
 bounty of France, insulted by mutineers, scouted at by the public creditors, unable 
 to fulfill the treaties they had made, bearded and encroached upon by the State 
 authorities, issuing fruitless requisitions which they had no power to enforce, 
 vainly begging for additional authority which the States refused to grant, thrown 
 more and more into the shade by the very contrast of former power the Con- 
 tinental Congress sunk fast into decrepitude and contempt. Feeble is the senti- 
 ment of political gratitude ! Debts of that sort are commonly left for posterity 
 to pay. While all eyes were turned some with doubt and some with apprehen- 
 sion, but the greater part with hope and confidence towards the ample authority 
 vested in the new government now about to be organized, not one respectful word 
 seems to have been uttered, not a single reverential regret to have been dropped 
 over the fallen greatness of the exhausted and expiring Continental Congress. 
 
 RICHARD HILDRETH. 
 
 THE SIEGE OF LEYDEN. 
 
 MEANTIME, the besieged city was at its last gasp. The burghers had been in 
 a state of uncertainty for many days ; being aware that the fleet had set forth for 
 their relief, but knowing full well the thousand obstacles which it had to surmount. 
 They had guessed its progress by the illumination from the blazing villages ; they 
 had heard its salvos of artillery on its arrival at North Aa ; but since then, all had 
 been dark and mournful again, hope and fear, in sickening alternation, distracting 
 every breast. They knew that the wind was unfavorable, and at the dawn of each 
 day every eye was turned wistfully to the vanes of the steeples. So long as the 
 easterly breeze prevailed, they felt, as they anxiously stood on towers and house- 
 tops, that they must look in vain for the welcome ocean. Yet, while thus patiently 
 waiting, they were literally starving ; for even the misery endured at Harlem had 
 not reached that depth and intensity of agony to which Leyden was now reduced. 
 Bread, malt-cake, horse-flesh, had entirely disappeared ; dogs, cats, rats, and other 
 vermin, were esteemed luxuries. A small number of cows, kept as long as possible, 
 for their milk, still remained ; but a few were killed from day to day, and dis- 
 tributed in minute proportions, hardly sufficient to support life among the famish- 
 ing population. Starving wretches swarmed daily around the shambles where
 
 i 4 2 THE SIEGE OF LEYDEN. 
 
 these cattle were slaughtered, contending for any morsel which might fall, and 
 lapping eagerly the blood as it ran along the pavement ; while the hides, chopped 
 and boiled, were greedily devoured. Women and children, all day long, were 
 seen searching gutters and dunghills for morsels of food, which they disputed 
 fiercely with the famishing dogs. The green leaves were stripped from the trees, 
 every living herb was converted into human food ; but these expedients could not 
 avert starvation. The daily mortality was frightful : infants starved to death on 
 the maternal breasts which famine had parched and withered ; mothers dropped 
 dead in the streets, with their dead children in their arms. In many a house the 
 watchmen, in their rounds, found a whole family of corpses father, mother, chil- 
 dren, side by side ; for a disorder called the plague, naturally engendered of hard-- 
 ship and famine, now came, as if in kindness, to abridge the agony of the people. 
 The pestilence stalked at noonday through the city, and the doomed inhabitants 
 fell like grass beneath its scythe. From six thousand to eight thousand human 
 beings sank before this scourge alone; yet the people resolutely held out women 
 and men mutually encouraging each other to resist the entrance of their foreign foe 
 an evil more horrible than pest or famine. 
 
 Leyden was sublime in its despair. A few murmurs were, however, occasion- 
 ally heard at the steadfastness of the magistrates, and a dead body was placed at 
 the door of the burgomaster, as a silent witness against his inflexibility. A party 
 of the more faint-hearted even assailed the heroic Adrian Vander Werf with threats 
 and reproaches as he passed through the streets. A crowd-had gathered around him 
 as he reached a triangular place in the center of the town, into which many of the 
 principal streets emptied themselves, and upon one side of which stood the church 
 of St. Pancras. There stood the burgomaster, a tall, haggard, imposing figure, 
 with dark visage and a tranquil but commanding eye. He waved his broad-leaved 
 felt hat for silence, and then exclaimed, in language which has been almost literally 
 preserved, "What would ye, my friends? Why do ye murmur that we do not 
 break our vows and surrender the city to the Spaniards ? a fate more horrible 
 than the agony which she now endures. I tell you I have made an oath to hold 
 the city ; and may God give me strength to keep my oath ! I can die but once, 
 whether by your hands, the enemy's, or by the hand of God. My own fate is in- 
 different to me ; not so that of the city intrusted to my care. I know that we shall 
 starve if not soon relieved ; but starvation is preferable to the dishonored death 
 which is the only alternative. Your menaces move me not ; my life is at your dis- 
 posal ; here is my sword, plunge it into my breast, and divide my flesh among you. 
 Take my body to appease your hunger, but expect no surrender so long as I remain 
 alive." . . . 
 
 On the 28th of September, a dove flew into the city, bringing a letter from Ad, 
 miral Boisot. In this despatch, the position of the fleet at North Aa was described 
 in encouraging terms, and the inhabitants were assured that, in a very few days at 
 furthest, the long-expected relief would enter their gates. The tempest came to 
 their relief. A violent equinoctial gale, on the night of the ist and 2d of October, 
 came storming from the northwest, shifting after a few hours full eight points, and
 
 POPULAR CULTURE. 143 
 
 then blowing still more violently from the southwest. The waters of the North 
 Sea were piled in vast masses upon the southern coast of Holland, and then dashed 
 furiously landward, the ocean rising over the earth and sweeping with unrestrained 
 power across the ruined dykes. In the course of twenty-four hours, the fleet at 
 North Aa, instead of nine inches, had more than two feet of water. . . . On 
 it went, sweeping over the broad waters which lay between Zoeterwoude and 
 Zwieten ; as they approached some shallows which led into the great mere, the 
 Zealanders dashed into the sea, and with sheer strength shouldered every vessel 
 through. . . . On again the fleet of Boisot still went, and, overcoming every 
 obstacle, entered the city on the morning of the 3d of October. Leyden was 
 relieved. 
 
 JOHN LOTHROP MOTLEY. 
 
 POPULAR CULTURE. 
 
 . . . IT is true that the old world moves tardily on its arduous way, but 
 even if the results of all our efforts in the cause of education were smaller than 
 they are, there are still two considerations that ought to weigh with us and encour- 
 age us. 
 
 There is another thought to encourage us, still more direct, and still more posi- 
 tive. The boisterous old notion of hero-worship, which has been preached by so 
 eloquent a voice in our age, is, after all, now seen to be a half-truth, and to contain 
 the less edifying and the less profitable half of the truth. The world will never be 
 able to spare its hero, and the man with the rare and inexplicable gift of genius 
 will always be as commanding a figure as he has ever been. What we see every 
 day with increasing clearness is that not only the well-being of the many, but the 
 chances of exceptional genius, moral or intellectual, in the gifted few, are highest 
 in a society where the average interest, curiosity, capacity, are all highest. The 
 moral of this for you and for me is plain. We cannot, like Beethoven or Handel, 
 lift the soul by the magic of divine melody into the seventh heaven of ineffable 
 vision and hope incommensurable ; we cannot, like Newton, weigh the far-off stars 
 in a balance, and measure the heavings of the eternal flood ; we cannot, like Vol- 
 taire, scorch up what is cruel and false by a word as a flame ; nor, like Milton or 
 Burke, awaken men's hearts with the note of an organ-trumpet ; we cannot, like 
 the great saints of the churches and the great sages of the schools, add to those 
 acquisitions of spiritual beauty and intellectual mastery which have, one by one, 
 and little by little, raised man from being no higher than the brute to be only a 
 little lower than the angels. But what we can do the humblest of us in this 
 great hall is by diligently using our own minds and diligently seeking to extend
 
 144 A QUESTION OF SUPREMACY. 
 
 our own opportunities to others, to help to swell that common tide, on the force 
 and the set of whose currents depends the prosperous voyaging of humanity. 
 When our names are blotted out, and our place knows us no more, the energy of 
 each social service will remain, and so, too, let us not forget, will each social dis- 
 service remain, like the unending stream of one of nature's forces. The thought 
 that this is so, may well lighten the poor perplexities of our daily life, and even 
 soothe the pang of its calamities ; it lifts us from our feet as on wings, opening a 
 larger meaning to our private toil and a higher purpose to our public endeavor ; it 
 makes the morning as we awake to its welcome, and the evening like a soft gar- 
 ment as it wraps us about ; it nerves our arm with boldness against oppression 
 and injustice, and strengthens our voice with deeper accents against falsehood, 
 while we are yet in the full noon of our days yes, and perhaps it will shed some 
 ray of consolation, when our eyes are growing dim to it all, and we go down into 
 the Valley of Darkness. 
 
 JOHN MORLEY. 
 
 A QUESTION OF SUPREMACY. 
 
 I HAVE received a present of a pair of Cochin-Chinas, a superb cock and a dun- 
 colored hen. I put them with my other fowls in the cellar, to protect them for a 
 short time from the severity of the weather. My Shanghai rooster had for several 
 nights been housed up ; for on one occasion, when the cold was snapping, he was 
 discovered under the lee of a stone wall, standing on one leg, taking no notice of the 
 approach of any one, and nearly gone. When brought in, he backed up against 
 the red-hot kitchen stove, and burnt his tail off. Before this he had no feathers 
 in the rear to speak of, and now he is bob-tailed indeed. Anne sewed upon him a 
 jacket of carpet, and put him in a tea-box for the night ; and it was ludicrous on 
 the next morning to see him lifting up his head above the square prison-box, and 
 crowing lustily to greet the day. But before breakfast-time he had a dreadful fit. 
 He retreated against the wall, he fell upon his side, he kicked, and he " carried 
 on " ; but when the carpet was taken off, he came to himself, and ate corn with a 
 voracious appetite. His indisposition was, no doubt, occasioned by a rush of blood 
 to the head from the tightness of the bandages. When Shanghai and Cochin met 
 together in the cellar, they enacted in that dusky hole all the barbarities of a pro- 
 fane cockpit. I heard a sound as if from the tumbling of barrels, followed by a 
 dull, thumping noise, like spirit-rappings, and went below, where the first object 
 which met my eye was a mouse creeping along the beam out of an excavation in 
 my pine-apple cheese. As for the fowls, instead of salutation after the respectful 
 manner of their country which is expressed thus: Shang knocks knees to 
 Cochin, bows three times, touches the ground, and makes obeisance they were
 
 ON THE ART OF LIVING WITH OTHERS. 145 
 
 engaged in a bloody fight, unworthy of celestial poultry. With their heads down, 
 eyes flashing, and red as vipers, and with a feathery frill or ruffle about their necks, 
 they were leaping at each other, to see who should hold dominion over the ash- 
 heap. It put me exactly in mind of two Scythians or two Greeks in America, 
 where each wished to be considered the only Scythian or only Greek in the country. 
 A contest or emulation is at all times highly animating and full of zest, whether 
 two scholars write, two athletes strive, two boilers strain, or two cocks fight. 
 Every lazy dog in the vicinity is immediately at hand. I looked on until I saw 
 the Shanghai's peepers darkened, and his comb streaming with blood. These 
 birds contended for some days after for pre-eminence, on the lawn, and no flinch- 
 ing could be observed on either part, although the Shanghai was by one third the 
 smaller of the two. At last the latter was thoroughly mortified ; his eyes wavered 
 and wandered vaguely, as he stood opposite the foe ; he turned tail and ran. From 
 that moment he became the veriest coward, and submitted to every indignity with- 
 out attempting to resist. He suffered himself to be chased about the lawn, fled 
 from the Indian meal, and was almost starved. Such submission on his part at 
 last resulted in peace, and the two rivals walked side by side without fighting, and 
 ate together, with a mutual concession, of the corn. This, in turn, engendered a 
 degree of presumption on the part of the Shanghai cock ; and one day, when the 
 dew sparkled and the sun shone peculiarly bright, he so far forgot himself as to 
 ascend a hillock and venture on a tolerably triumphant crow. It showed a lack of 
 judgment; his cock-a-doodle-doo proved fatal. Scarcely had he done so, when 
 Cochin-China rushed upon him, tore out his feathers, and flogged him so severely 
 that it was doubtful whether he would remain with us. Now, alas ! he presents a 
 sad spectacle : his comb frozen off, his tail burnt off, and his head knocked to a 
 jelly. While the corn jingles in the throats of his compeers when they eagerly 
 snap it, as if they were eating from a pile of shilling pieces or fi'-penny bits, he 
 stands aloof and grubs in the ground. How changed ! 
 
 FREDERICK WILLIAM SHELTON. 
 
 ON THE ART OF LIVING WITH OTHERS. 
 
 WE come now to the consideration of temper, which might have been expected 
 to be treated first. But to cut off the means and causes of bad temper is, perhaps, 
 of as much importance as any direct dealing with the temper itself. Besides, it is 
 probable that in small social circles there is more suffering from unkindness than 
 ill-temper. Anger is a thing that those who live under us suffer more from than 
 those who live with us. But all the forms of ill-humor and sour-sensitiveness, 
 which especially belong to equal intimacy (though indeed they are common to all),
 
 146 THE INVENTION OF GUNPOWDER. 
 
 are best to be met by impassiveness. When two sensitive persons are shut up to- 
 gether, they go on vexing each other with a reproductive irritability. But sensi- 
 tive and hard people get on well together. The supply of temper is not altogether 
 out of the usual laws of supply and demand. 
 
 Intimate friends and relations should be careful when they go out into the 
 world together, or admit others to their own circle, that they do not make a bad 
 use of the knowledge which they have gained of each other by their intimacy. 
 Nothing is more common than this, and did it not mostly proceed from mere care- 
 lessness it would be superlatively ungenerous. You seldom need wait for the 
 written life of a man to hear about his weaknesses, or what are supposed to be 
 such, if you know his intimate friends, or meet him in company with them. . . . 
 
 Lastly, in conciliating those we live with, it is most surely done, not by con- 
 sulting their interests, nor by giving away to their opinions, so much as by not 
 offending their tastes. The most refined part of us lies in this region of taste, 
 which is perhaps a result of our whole being rather than a part of our nature, and 
 at any rate is the region of our most subtle sympathies and antipathies. 
 
 It may be said that if the great principles of Christianity were attended to, all 
 such rules, suggestions, and observations as the above would be needless. True 
 enough ! Great principles -are at the bottom of all things ; but to apply them to 
 daily life, many little rules, precautions, and insights are needed. Such things hold 
 a middle place between real life and principles, as form does between matter and 
 spirit ; moulding the one and expressing the other. 
 
 ARTHUR HELPS. 
 
 THE INVENTION OF GUNPOWDER. 
 
 THE only hope of salvation for the Greek empire and the adjacent kingdoms, 
 would have been some more powerful weapon, some discovery in the art of war, 
 that should give them a decisive superiority over their Turkish foes. Such a 
 weapon was in their hands ; such a discovery had been made in the critical moment 
 of their fate. The chemists of China or Europe had found, by casual or elaborate 
 experiments, that a mixture of saltpetre, sulphur, and charcoal, produces, with a 
 spark of fire, a tremendous explosion. It was soon observed, that if the expansive 
 force were compressed in a strong tube, a ball of stone or iron might be expelled 
 with irresistible and destructive velocity. The precise era of the invention and 
 application of gunpowder is involved in doubtful traditions and equivocal language ; 
 yet we may clearly discern that it was known before the middle of the fourteenth 
 century ; and that before the end of the same, the use of artillery in battles and 
 sieges, by sea and land, was familiar to the states of Germany, Italy, Spain, France, 
 and England. The priority of nations is of small account ; none could derive any
 
 THE INVENTION OF GUNPOWDER. 147 
 
 exclusive benefit from their previous or superior knowledge ; and in the common 
 improvement, they stood on the same level of relative power and military science. 
 Nor was it possible to circumscribe the secret within the pale of the church ; it 
 was disclosed to the Turks by the treachery of apostates and the selfish policy of 
 rivals ; and the sultans had sense to adopt, and wealth to reward, the talents of a 
 Christian engineer. The Genoese, who transported Amurath into Europe, must 
 be accused as his preceptors ; and it was probably by their hands that his cannon 
 was cast and directed at the siege of Constantinople. The first attempt was in- 
 deed unsuccessful ; but in the general warfare of the age, the advantage was on 
 their side who were most commonly the assailants ; for a while the proportion of 
 the attack and defence was suspended ; and this thundering artillery was pointed 
 against the walls and towers which had been erected only to resist the less potent 
 engines of antiquity. By the Venetians, the use of gunpowder was communicated 
 without reproach to the sultans of Egypt and Persia, their allies against the 
 Ottoman power ; the secret was soon propagated to the extremities of Asia ; and 
 the advantage of the European was confined to his easy victories over the savages 
 of the New World. If we contrast the rapid progress of this mischievous discovery 
 with the slow and laborious advances of reason, science, and the arts of peace, a 
 philosopher, according to his temper, will laugh or weep at the folly of mankind. 
 
 EDWARD GIBBON. 
 
 EXPERTS IN THE ART OF WAR.
 
 148 A LESSON IN PATRIOTISM. 
 
 A LESSON IN PATRIOTISM. 
 
 I FIRST came to understand anything about " the man without a country " one 
 day when we overhauled a dirty little schooner which had slaves on board. An 
 officer was sent to take charge of her, and, after a few minutes, he sent back his 
 boat to ask that some one might be sent him who could speak Portuguese. We 
 were all looking over the rail when the message came, and we all wished we could 
 interpret when the captain asked who spoke Portuguese. But none of the officers 
 did ; and just as the captain was sending forward to ask if any of the people could, 
 Nolan stepped out and said he should be glad to interpret, if the captain wished, as 
 he understood the language. The captain thanked him, fitted out another boat 
 with him, and in this boat it was my luck to go. 
 
 When we got there, it was such a scene as you seldom see, and never want to. 
 Nastiness beyond account, and chaos run loose in the midst of the nastiness. 
 There were not a great many of the negroes ; but by way of making what there 
 were understand that they were free, Vaughan had had their hand-cuffs and ankle- 
 cuffs knocked off, and, for convenience' sake, was putting them upon the rascals of 
 the schooner's crew. The negroes were, most of them, out of the hold, and swarm- 
 ing all round the dirty deck, with a central throng surrounding Vaughan and 
 addressing him in every dialect and patois of a dialect, from the Zulu click up to 
 the Parisian of Beledeljereed. 
 
 As we came on deck, Vaughan looked down from a hogshead, on which he had 
 mounted in desperation, and said, 
 
 " For God's love, is there anybody who can make these wretches understand 
 something ? The men gave them rum, and that did not quiet them. I knocked 
 that big fellow down twice, and that did not soothe him. And then I talked Choc- 
 taw to all of them together ; and I'll be hanged if they understood that as well as 
 they understood the English." 
 
 Nolan said he could speak Portuguese, and one or two fine-looking Kroomen 
 were dragged out who, as it had been found already, had worked for the Portuguese 
 on the coast at Fernando Po. 
 
 "Tell them they are free," said Vaughan; "and tell them that these rascals 
 are to be hanged as soon as we can get rope enough." 
 
 Nolan " put that into Spanish " ; that is, he explained it in such Portuguese 
 as the Kroomen could understand, and they in turn to such of the negroes as could 
 understand them. Then there was such a yell of delight, clinching of fists, leap- 
 ing and dancing, kissing of Nolan's feet, and a general rush made to the hogshead 
 by way of spontaneous worship of Vaughan, as the dcus ex machina of the 
 occasion. 
 
 "Tell them," said Vaughan, well pleased, "that I will take them all to Cape 
 Palmas." 
 
 This did not answer so well. Cape Palmas was practically as far from the
 
 A LESSON IN PATRIOTISM. 149 
 
 homes of most of them as New Orleans or Rio Janeiro was ; that is, they would 
 be eternally separated from home there. And their interpreters, as we could un- 
 derstand, instantly said, " Ah, non Palmas," and began to propose infinite other 
 expedients in most voluble language. Vaughan was rather disappointed at this 
 result of his liberality, and asked Nolan eagerly what they said. The drops stood 
 on poor Nolan's white forehead, as he hushed the men down, and said, " He says, 
 ' Not Palmas.' He says, ' Take us home, take us to our own country, take us to 
 our own house, take us to our own pickaninnies and our own women.' He says he 
 has an old father and mother who will die if they do not see him. And this one 
 says he left his people all sick, and paddled down to Fernando to beg the white doc- 
 tor to come and help them, and that these devils caught him in the bay just in sight 
 of home, and that he has never seen anybody from home since then. And this one 
 says," choked out Nolan, "that he has not heard a word from his home in six 
 months, while he has been locked up in an infernal barracoon." 
 
 Vaughan always said he grew gray himself while Nolan struggled through this 
 interpretation. I, who did not understand anything of the passion involved in it, 
 saw that the very elements were melting with fervent heat, and that something 
 was to pay somewhere. Even the negroes themselves stopped howling, as they 
 saw Nolan's agony, and Vaughan's almost equal agony of sympathy. As quick as 
 he could get words, he said : " Tell them yes, yes, yes ; tell them they shall go to 
 the Mountains of the Moon if they will. If I sail the schooner through the Great 
 White Desert, they shall go home ! " 
 
 And after some fashion Nolan said so. And then they all fell to kissing him 
 again, and wanted to rub his nose with theirs. 
 
 o 
 
 But he could not stand it long ; and getting Vaughan to say he might go back, 
 he beckoned me down into our boat. As we lay back in the stern-sheets and the 
 men gave way, he said to me, " Youngster, let that show you what it is to be with- 
 out a family, without a home, and without a country. And if you are ever tempted 
 to say a word or to do a thing that shall put a bar between you and your family, 
 your home, and your country, pray God in his mercy to take you that instant home 
 to his own in heaven. Stick by your family, boy ; forget you have a self, while 
 you do everything for them. Think of your home, boy ; write and send, and talk 
 about it. Let it be nearer and nearer to your thought, the farther you have to 
 travel from it ; and rush back to it, when you are free, as that poor black slave is 
 doing now. And for your country, boy," and the words rattled in his throat, " and 
 for that flag," and he pointed to the ship, " never dream a dream but of serving her 
 as she bids you, though the service carry you through a thousand hells. No mat- 
 ter what happens to you, no matter who flatters you or who abuses you, never look 
 at another flag, never let a night pass but you pray God to bless that flag. Re- 
 member, boy, that behind all these men you have to do with, behind officers, and 
 government, and people even, there is the Country Herself, your Country, and that 
 you belong to Her as you belong to your own mother. Stand by Her, boy, as you 
 would stand by your mother, if those devils there had got hold of her to-day !" 
 
 EDWARD EVERETT HALE.
 
 '5 
 
 TO HIS DAUGHTER 
 
 TO HIS DAUGHTER. 
 
 So you were very sorry, old girl, when we left you that day ? You 
 thought you would not care. Hem ! I knew better. 
 
 And so the poor lassie cried, and was so lonely the first night, and would have 
 given worlds to be at home again ! And your old dad was not a bit sorry to leave 
 you, not he cruel-hearted man that he is ! Nor was your mother, wretched old 
 woman that she is ! And yet " you would wonder " how sorry we both were, and 
 how often the old man said " Poor dear darling ! " But no tear filled our eye. 
 Are you sure of that ? I'm not. And the old father said : " I'm not afraid of my 
 girl. I'm sure she will prove herself good, kind, loving, arid obedient, and won't be 
 lazy, but do her work like a heroine, and remember all her old dad told her ! " and 
 her mammy said the same. And then the mammy would cry, and the old dad 
 would call her a fool (respectfully). And so we reached London, and then we got 
 your letter, which made us very happy, and then the old man said : " Never fear ! 
 
 she will do right well, and will be very happy, and Miss will like her, and she will 
 
 like Miss ! " and "We shall soon meet again ! " chimed in the mammy. "If 
 
 it be God's will we shall," said the dad, " and won't we be happy ! " 
 
 God bless you, my darling ! May you love your own Father in heaven far more 
 than you love your own father on earth, and I know how truly you love me, and 
 you know how truly I love you ; but He loves you infinitely more than I can possi- 
 bly do, though I give you my whole heart. 
 
 Will you write a line to the old man ? And, remember, he won't criticise it, 
 but be glad to hear all your chatter. 
 
 NORMAN MACLEOD.
 
 ON HISTORY. 151 
 
 ON HISTORY. 
 
 THE effect of historical reading is analogous, in many respects, to that produced 
 by foreign travel. The student, like the tourist, is transported into a new state of 
 society. He sees new fashions. He hears new modes of expression. His mind is 
 enlarged by contemplating the wide diversities of laws, of morals, and of manners. 
 But men may travel far, and return with minds as contracted as if they had never 
 stirred from their own market-town. In the same manner, men may know the 
 dates of many battles, and the genealogies of many royal houses, and yet be no 
 wiser. Most people look at past times, as princes look at foreign countries. More 
 than one illustrious stranger has landed on our island amidst the shouts of a mob, 
 has dined with the king, has hunted with the master of the stag-hounds, has seen 
 the Guards reviewed, and a knight of the garter installed ; has cantered along Regent 
 Street ; has visited St. Paul's, and noted down its dimensions, and has then de- 
 parted, thinking he has seen England. He has, in fact, seen a few public buildings, 
 public men, and public ceremonies. But of the vast and complex system of society, 
 of the fine shades of national character, of the practical operation of government 
 and laws, he knows nothing. He who would understand these things rightly, must 
 not confine his observations to palaces and solemn days. He must see ordi- 
 nary men as they appear in their ordinary business and in their ordinary pleasures. 
 He must mingle in the crowds of the exchange and the coffee-house. He must 
 obtain admittance to the convivial table and the domestic hearth. He must bear 
 with vulgar expressions. He must not shrink from exploring even the retreats of 
 misery. He who wishes to understand the condition of mankind in former ages, 
 must proceed on the same principle. If he attends only to public transactions, to 
 wars, congresses, and debates, his studies will be as unprofitable as the travels of 
 those imperial, royal, and serene sovereigns, who form their judgment of our island 
 from having gone in state to a few fine sights, and from having held formal con- 
 ference with a few great officers. 
 
 The perfect historian is he in whose work the character and spirit of an age 
 are exhibited in miniature. He relates no fact, he attributes no expression to his 
 characters, which is not authenticated by sufficient testimony. But by judicious 
 selection, rejection, and arrangement, he gives to truth those attractions which 
 have been usurped by fiction. In his narrative a due subordination is observed ; 
 some transactions are prominent, others retire. But the scale on which he repre- 
 sents them is increased or diminished, not according to the dignity of the persons 
 concerned in them, but according to the degree in which they elucidate the condi- 
 tion of society and the nature of man. He shows us the court, the camp, and the 
 senate. But he shows us also the nation. He considers no anecdote, no peculi- 
 arity of manner, no familiar saying, as too insignificant for his notice, which is not 
 too insignificant to illustrate the operation of laws, of religion, and of education, 
 and to mark the progress of the human mind. Men will not merely be described,
 
 I52 DEMOCRACY. 
 
 but will be made intimately known to us. The changes of manners will be indi- 
 cated, not merely by a few general phrases, or a few extracts from statistical docu- 
 ments, but by appropriate images presented in every line. 
 
 If a man, such as we are supposing, should write the history of England, he 
 would assuredly not omit the battles, the sieges, the negotiations, the seditions, the 
 ministerial changes. But with these he would intersperse the details which are 
 the charm of historical romances. At Lincoln Cathedral there is a beautiful 
 painted window, which was made by an apprentice out of the pieces of glass which 
 had been rejected by his master. It is so far superior to every other in the church, 
 that, according to the tradition, the vanquished artist killed himself from mortifica- 
 tion. Sir Walter Scott, in the same manner, has used those fragments of truth 
 which historians have scornfully thrown behind them, in a manner which may well 
 excite their envy. He has consrtucted out of their gleaning works which, even 
 considered as histories, are scarcely less valuable than theirs. But a truly great 
 historian would reclaim those materials which the novelist has appropriated. The 
 history of the government, and the history of the people, would be exhibited in that 
 mode in which alone they can be exhibited justly, in inseparable conjunction and 
 intermixture. We should not then have to look for the wars and votes of the 
 Puritans in Clarendon, and for their phraseology in "Old Mortality" ; for one half 
 of King James in Hume, and for the other half in the " Fortunes of Nigel." 
 
 THOMAS BABINGTON MACAULAY. 
 
 DEMOCRACY. 
 
 HE must have been a born leader or misleader of men, or must have been sent 
 into the world unfurnished with that modulating and restraining balance-wheel 
 which we call a sense of humor, who, in old age, has as strong a confidence in his 
 opinions and in the necessity of bringing the universe into conformity with them 
 as he had in youth. In a world the very condition of whose being is that it should 
 be in perpetual flux, where all seems mirage, and the one aoiding thing is the 
 effort to distinguish realities from appearances, the elderly man must be indeed of 
 a singularly tough and valid fiber who is certain that he has any clarified residuum 
 of experience, any assured verdict of reflection, that deserves to be called an 
 opinion, or who, even if he had, feels that he is justified in holding mankind by the 
 button while he is expounding it. And in a world of daily nay, almost hourly 
 journalism, where every clever man, every man who 'hinks himself clever, or whom 
 anybody else thinks clever, is called upon to deliver his judgment point-blank and 
 at the word of command on every conceivable subject of human thought, or, on 
 what sometimes seems to him very much the same thing, on every inconceivable 
 display of human want of thought, there is such a spendthrift waste of all those
 
 SELFISHNESS VERSUS NOBILITY. 153 
 
 commonplaces which furnish the permitted staple of public discourse that there is 
 little chance of beguiling a new tune out of the one-stringed instrument on which 
 we have been thrumming so long. In this desperate necessity one is often tempted 
 to think that, if all the words of the dictionary were tumbled down in a heap and 
 then all those fortuitous juxtapositions and combinations that made tolerable 
 sense were picked out and pieced together, we might find among them some 
 poignant suggestions toward novelty of thought or expression. But, alas ! it is 
 only the great poets who seem to have this unsolicited profusion of unexpected 
 and incalculable phrase, this infinite variety of topic. For everybody else every- 
 thing has been said before, and said over again after. 
 
 JAMES RUSSELL LOWELL. 
 
 SELFISHNESS VERSUS NOBILITY. 
 
 Now, that which especially distinguishes a high order of man from a low order 
 of man that which constitutes human goodness, human greatness, human noble- 
 ness is surely not the degree of enlightenment with which men pursue their own 
 advantage ; but it is self-forgetfulness, it is self-sacrifice ; it is the disregard of 
 personal pleasure, personal indulgence, personal advantages remote or present, 
 because some other line of conduct is more right. 
 
 We are sometimes told that this is but another way of expressing the same 
 thing ; that, when a man prefers doing what is right, it is only because to do right 
 gives him a higher satisfaction. It appears to me, on the contrary, to be a differ- 
 ence in the very heart and nature of things. The martyr goes to the stake, the 
 patriot to the scaffold, not with a view to any future reward, to themselves, but be- 
 cause it is a glory to fling away their lives for truth and freedom. And so through 
 all the phases of existence, to the smallest details of common life, the beautiful 
 character is the unselfish character. Those whom we most love and admire are 
 those to whom the thought of self seems never to occur ; who do simply and with 
 no ulterior aim with no thought whether it v/ill be pleasant to themselves or un- 
 pleasant that which is good and right and generous. 
 
 Is this still selfishness, only more enlightened ? I do not think so. The essence 
 of true nobility is neglect of self. Let the thought of self pass in, and the beauty of 
 a great action is gone, like the bloom from a soiled flower. Surely it is a paradox
 
 154 SELFISHNESS VERSUS NOBILITY. 
 
 to speak of the self-interest of a martyr who dies for a cause, the triumph of 
 which he will never enjoy ; and the greatest of that great company in all ages 
 would have done what they did, had their personal prospects closed with the grave. 
 Nay, there have been those so zealous for some glorious principle as to wish them- 
 selves blotted out of the book of Heaven if the cause of Heaven could succeed. 
 
 And out of this mysterious quality, whatever it be, arise the higher relations of 
 human life, the higher modes of human obligation. Kant, the philosopher, used to 
 say that there were two things which overwhelmed him with awe as he thought of 
 them. One was the star-sown deep of space, without limit and without end ; the 
 other was, right and wrong. Right, the sacrifice of self to good ; wrong, the sacrifice 
 of good to self not graduated objects of desire, to which we are determined by the 
 degrees of our knowledge, but wide asunder as pole and pole, as light and dark- 
 ness : one the object of infinite love ; the other, the object of infinite detestation 
 and scorn. It is in this marvellous power in men to do wrong (it is an old story, 
 but none the less true for that), it is in this power to do wrong wrong or right, 
 as it lies somehow with ourselves to choose that the impossibility stands of form- 
 ing scientific calculations of what men will do before the fact, or scientific explana- 
 tions of what they have done after the fact. If men were consistently selfish, you 
 might analyze their motives ; if they were consistently noble, they would express 
 in their conduct the laws of the highest perfection. But so long as two natures 
 are mixed together, and the strange creature which results from the combination 
 is now under one influence and now under another, so long you will make nothing 
 of him except from the old-fashioned moral or, if you please, imaginative point 
 of view. 
 
 Even the laws of political economy itself cease to guide us when they touch 
 moral government. So long as labor is a chattel to be bought and sold, so long, like 
 other commodities, it follows the condition of supply and demand. But if, for 
 his misfortune, an employer considers that he stands in human relations toward his 
 workmen ; if he believes, rightly or wrongly, that he is responsible for them ; that 
 in return for their labor he is bound to see that their children are decently taught, 
 and they and their families decently fed and clothed and lodged ; that he ought to 
 care for them in sickness and in old age, then political economy will no longer 
 direct him, and the relations between himself and his dependents will have to be 
 arranged on quite other principles. 
 
 JAMES ANTHONY FROUDE.
 
 HIEKONYMUS AND TIDDLEKINS. 155 
 
 HIERONYMUS AND TIDDLEKINS. 
 
 IT seemed to Hieronymus that the climax of his imposi- 
 tions had come, when he was forced to stay at home and mind 
 the baby, while his mother and the rest of them trotted off, 
 gay as larks, to see a man hanged. 
 
 It was a hot afternoon, and the unwilling nurse suffered. 
 The baby wouldn't go to sleep. He put it on the bed a 
 feather-bed and why it didn't drop off to sleep, as a proper 
 
 baby should, was more than the tired soul of Hieronymus could tell. He did every 
 thing to sooth Tiddlekins. (The infant had not been named as yet, and by way of 
 affection they addressed it as Tiddlekins.) He even went so far as to wave the flies 
 away from it with a mulberry branch for the space of five or ten minutes. But as it 
 still fretted and tossed, he let it severely alone, and the flies settled on the little 
 black thing as if it had been a licorice stick. 
 
 After a while Tiddlekins grew aggressive, and began to yell. Hieronymus, 
 who had almost found consolation in the contemplation of a bloody picture pasted 
 on the wall, cut from the weekly paper of a wicked city, was deprived even of this 
 solace. He picked up "de miserbul little screech-owl," as he called it in his wrath. 
 He trotted it. He sang to it the soothing ditty of 
 
 " 'Tain't never gwine to rain no mo' ; 
 Sun shines down on rich and po'." 
 
 But all was vain. Finally, in despair, he undressed Tiddlekins. He had heard 
 his mother say : " Of'en and of'en when a chile is a-screamin' its breff away, 
 'tain't nothin' ails it 'cep'n pins." 
 
 But there were no pins. Plenty of strings and hard knots ; but not a pin to 
 account for the antics of the unhappy Tiddlekins. 
 
 How it did scream ! It lay on the stiffly braced knees of Hieronymus, and 
 puckered up its face so tightly that it looked as if it had come fresh from a wrinkle 
 mould. There were no tears, but sharp regular yells, and rollings of its head, and 
 a distracting monotony in its performances. 
 
 " Dis here chile looks's if it's got de measles," muttered Hi, gazing on the 
 squirming atom with calm eyes of despair. Then, running his fingers over the 
 neck and breast of the small Tiddlekins, he cried, with the air of one who makes a 
 discovery, " It's got de heat ! Dat's what ails Tiddlekins ! " 
 
 There was really a little breaking out on the child's body that might account 
 for his restlessness and squalls. And it was such a hot day ! Perspiration streamed 
 down Hi's back, while his head was dry. There was not a quiver in the tree-leaves, 
 and the silver poplars showed only their leaden side. The sunflowers were drop- 
 ping their big heads ; the flies seemed to stick to the window-panes, and were too 
 languid to crawl.
 
 '5* 
 
 HIERONYMUS AND TIDDLEKINS. 
 
 Hieronymus had in him the materials of which philosophers are made. He 
 said to himself: " 'Tain't nothin' but heat dat's de matter wid dis baby; so uf 
 cose he ought ter be cooled off." 
 
 But how to cool him off that was the great question. Hi knitted his dark 
 brows and thought intently. 
 
 It happened that the chiefest treasure of the Pop estate was a deep old well 
 that in the hottest days yielded water as refreshing as iced champagne. The 
 
 neighbors all made a convenience 
 of the Pop well. And half way 
 down its long cool hollow hung, 
 pretty much all of the time, milk 
 cans, butter pats, fresh meats 
 all things that needed to be kept 
 cool in summer days. 
 
 He looked at the hot, squirm- 
 ing, wretched black baby on his 
 lap ; then he looked at the well ; 
 and, simple, straightforward lad 
 that he was, he put this and that 
 together. 
 
 " If I was ter hang Tiddlekins 
 down de well," he reflected, 
 " 'twouldn't be mo' dan three 
 jumps of a flea befo' he's as cool 
 as Christmas." 
 
 With this quick-witted youth 
 
 to think was to act. Before many minutes he had stuffed poor little Tiddlekins 
 into the well bucket, though it must be mentioned to his credit that he tied the 
 baby securely in with his own suspenders. 
 
 Warmed up with his exertions, content in this good riddance of such bad rub- 
 bish as Tiddlekins, Hieronymus reposed himself on the feather-bed, and dropped 
 off into a sweet slumber. From this he was aroused by the voice of a small boy. 
 " Hello, Hi ! I say, Hi Pop ! whar is yer ? " 
 " Here I is ! " cried Hi, starting up. "What you want ?" 
 Little Jim Rogers stood in the door-way. 
 
 " Towzer's dog," he said, in great excitement, " and daddy's bull-pup is gwine 
 to have a fight dis evenin'. Come on quick, if yer wants ter see de fun." 
 
 Up jumped Hi, and the two boys were off like a flash. Not one thought to 
 Tiddlekins in tJie well bucket. 
 
 In due time the Pop family got home, and Mother Pop, fanning herself, was 
 indulging in the moral reflections suitable to the occasion, when she checked 
 herself suddenly, exclaiming, " But, land o' Jerusalem ! whar's 'Onymus an' de 
 baby?" 
 
 " I witnessed Hieronymus," said the elegant Savannah, " as I wandered from 
 
 THE QUICK-WITTED YOUTH.
 
 THE POP FAMILY.
 
 HIERONYMUS AND TIDDLEKINS. 
 
 school. He was with a multitude of boys, who cheered, without a sign of disap- 
 ^ration, two canine beasts, that tore each other in deadly feud." 
 
 " Yer don't mean to say, Sissy, dat 'Onymus Pop is gone ter a clog-fight ?" 
 
 " Such are my meaning," said Sissy, with dignity 
 
 " Den whar's de baby ? " 
 
 For answer, a long low wail smote upon their ears, as Savannah would have said. 
 
 " Fan me ! " cried Mother Pop. " Dat's Tiddlekins's voice." 
 
 " Never min' about fannin', mammy," cried Weekly, Savannah's twin, a youth 
 of fifteen, who could read, and was much addicted to gory tales of thunder and 
 blood ; " let's fin' de baby. P'r'aps he's been murdered by dat ruffian Hi, an' dat's 
 his ghos' dat we hears a-callin'." 
 
 A search was instituted under the bed, in the bed, in the wash-tub, and the 
 soup-kettle ; behind the wood-pile, and in -the pea-vines ; up the chimney, and in 
 the ash-hopper ; but all in vain. No Tiddlekins appeared, though still they heard 
 him cry. 
 
 "Shade of Ole Hickory!" cried the father Pop, " whar, whar is dat chile?" 
 Then, with a sudden lighting of the eye. " Unchain de dog," said he ; " he'll 
 smell him out." 
 
 There was a superannuated bloodhound pertaining to the Pop menage that they 
 kept tied up all day under a delu- 
 sion that he was fierce. They 
 unchained this wild animal, and 
 with many kicks endeavored 
 to goad his nostrils to their 
 duty. 
 
 It happened that a piece of 
 fresh pork hung in the well, and 
 Lord Percy so was the dog 
 called was hungry. So he hur- 
 ried with vivacity toward the 
 fresh pork. 
 
 " De well ! " shrieked Mother 
 Pop, tumbling down all in a heap, 
 and looking somehow like Tur- 
 ner's " Slave-Ship," as one 
 stumpy leg protruded from the 
 wreck of red flannel and ruffled 
 petticoats. 
 
 "What shall we do?" said 
 Sissy, with a helpless squeak. 
 
 " Why, git him out," said Mr. Pop, who was the practical one of the family. 
 
 He began to draw up the well bucket, aided by Weekly, who whispered darkly: 
 " Dar'll be anudder hangin' in town befo' long and Hi wont miss dat hangin ." 
 
 Soon appeared a little woolly head, then half a black body, the rest of him be- 
 
 A NEIGHBOR S BOY.
 
 160 HIERONYMUS AND TIDDLEKINS. 
 
 ing securely wedged in the well bucket. He looked like a jack-in-the-box. But he 
 was cool, Tiddlekins was, no doubt of that. 
 
 Mother Pop revived at sight of her offspring, still living, and feebly sucking his 
 thumb. 
 
 " Ef we had a whiskey bath ter put him in ! " she cried. 
 
 Into the house flew Father Pop, seized the quart cup, and was over to the 
 white house on the hill in the wink of a cat's eye. 
 
 " He stammered forth his piteous tale," said Savannah, telling the story the 
 next day to her schoolmates ; "and Judge Chambers himself filled his cup with the 
 best of Bourbon, and Miss Clara came over to see us resusirate the infant." 
 
 Mother Pop bad Tiddlekins wrapped in hot flannel when he got back; and with 
 a never-to-be-sufficiently-admired economy Mr. Pop moistened a rag with "the best 
 of Bourbon," and said to his wife, " Jes rub him awhile, Cynthy, an' see if dat 
 won't bring him roun'." 
 
 As she rubbed, he absent-mindedly raised the quart cup to his lips, and with 
 three deep and grateful gulps the whiskey bath went to refresh the inner man of 
 Tiddlekins's papa. 
 
 Then who so valorous and so affectionate as he ? Dire were his threats against 
 Hieronymus, deep his lamentations over his child. 
 
 " My po' little lammie ! " he sobbed. " Work away, Cynthy. Dat chile mus' 
 be saved, even if I should have ter go over ter de judge's for anudder quart o' 
 whiskey. Nuthin' shall be spared to save that preciousest kid o' my ole age." 
 
 Miss Clara did not encourage his self-sacrificing proposal ; but for all that, it 
 was not long before Tiddlekins grew warm and lively, and winked at his father 
 so that good old man declared as he lay on his back, placidly sucking a pig's 
 tail. Savannah had roasted it in the ashes, and it had been cut from the piece of 
 pork that had shared the well with Tiddlekins. The pork belonged to a neighbor, 
 by-the-way ; but at such a time the Pop family felt that they might dispense with 
 the vain and useless ceremony of asking for it. 
 
 The excitement was over, the baby asleep, Miss Clara gone, and the sun well 
 on its way to China, when a small figure was seen hovering about the gate. It had 
 a limp air of dejection, and seemed to feel some delicacy about coming further. 
 
 " The miscreant is got back," remarked Savannah. 
 
 "Hieronymus," calls Mrs. Pop, "you may thank yo' heavenly stars dat you 
 ain't a murderer dis summer day " 
 
 " A-waitin' ter be hung nex' wild-grape-time," finished Weekly, pleasantly. 
 
 Mr. Pop said nothing. But he reached down from the mantel-shelf a long thin 
 something, shaped like a snake, and quivered it in the air. 
 
 Then he walked out to Hi, and taking him by the left ear, led him to the 
 wood-pile. 
 
 And here But I draw a veil. 
 
 KATHERINE SHERWOOD BONNER MCDOWELL.
 
 OBEDIENCE TO LAW. WAR THE DESTROYER. 161 
 
 OBEDIENCE TO LAW. 
 
 A LITTLE consideration of what takes place around us every day, would show 
 us that a higher law than that of our will regulates events ; that our painful labors 
 are unnecessary and fruitless, that only in our easy, simple, spontaneous action are 
 we strong, and by contenting ourselves with obedience we become divine. Belief 
 and love, a believing love will relieve us of a vast load of care. O my brothers, 
 God exists. There is a soul at the center of nature and over the will of every man, 
 so that none of us can wrong the universe. It has so infused its strong enchant- 
 ment into nature that we prosper when we accept its advice, and when we struggle 
 to wound its creatures our hands are glued to our sides, or they beat our own 
 breasts. The whole course of things goes to teach us faith. We need only obey. 
 There is guidance for each of us, and by lowly listening we shall hear the right 
 word. Why need you choose so painfully your place and occupation and associates 
 and mode of action and of entertainment ? Certainly there is a possible right for 
 you that precludes the need of balance and wilful election. For you there is a 
 reality, a fit place and congenial duties. Place yourself in the middle of the stream 
 of power and wisdom which animates all whom it floats, and you are without effort 
 impelled to truth, to right, and a perfect contentment. Then you put all gain- 
 sayers in the wrong. Then you are the world, the measure of right, of truth, of 
 beauty. If we would not be marplots with our miserable interferences, the work, 
 the society, letters, arts, science, religion of men would go on far better than now, 
 and the heaven predicted from the beginning of the world, and still predicted from 
 the bottom of the heart, would organize itself, as do now the rose and the air and 
 the sun. 
 
 RALPH WALDO EMERSON. 
 
 WAR THE DESTROYER. 
 
 WE must keep Bonaparte for some time longer at war, as a state of proba- 
 tion. Gracious God, sir ! is war a state of probation ? Is peace a rash system ? 
 Is it dangerous for nations to live in amity with each other ? Are your vigilance, 
 your policy, your common powers of observation, to be extinguished by putting 
 an end to the horrors of war ? Cannot this state of probation be as well 
 undergone without adding to the catalogue of human sufferings ? " But we 
 must pause!" What! must the bowels of Great Britain be torn out her best 
 blood be spilled her treasure wasted that you may make an experiment?
 
 162 THE GIFT OF GOLD. 
 
 Put yourselves, oh ! that you would put yourselves in the field of battle, and 
 learn to judge of the sort of horrors that you excite ! In former wars a man 
 might, at least, have some feeling, some interest, that served to balance in his 
 mind the impressions which a scene of carnage and of death must inflict. If a 
 man had been present at the battle of Blenheim, for instance, and had inquired the 
 motive of the battle, there was not a soldier engaged who could not have satisfied 
 his curiosity, and even, perhaps, allayed his feelings. They were fighting, they 
 knew, to repress the uncontrolled ambition of the Grand Monarch. But if a man 
 were present now at a field of slaughter, and were to inquire for what they were 
 fighting "Fighting!" would be the answer; "they are not fighting; they are 
 pausing." " Why is that man expiring ? Why is that other writhing with agony ? 
 What means this implacable fury? " The answer must be : " You are quite wrong, 
 sir; you deceive yourself they are not fighting do not disturb them they 
 are merely pausing ! This man is not expiring with agony that man is not dead 
 he is only pausing ! Lord help you, sir ! they are not angry with one another ; 
 they have now no cause of quarrel ; but their country thinks that there should be a 
 pause. All that you see,sir, is nothinglike fighting there is no harm, nor cruelty, 
 nor bloodshed in it whatever ; it is nothing more than a political pause ! It is 
 merely to try an experiment to see whether Bonaparte will not behave himself 
 better than heretofore ; and in the meantime we have agreed to a pause, in pure 
 friendship ! " And is this the way, sir, that you are to show yourselves the advo- 
 cates of order ? You take up a system calculated to uncivilize the world to de- 
 stroy order to trample on religion to stifle in the heart, not merely the gener- 
 osity of noble sentiment, but the affections of social nature ; and in the prosecution 
 of this system, you spread terror and devastation all around you. 
 
 CHARLES JAMES Fox. 
 
 THE GIFT OF GOLD. 
 
 SHE had set out at an early hour, but had lingered on the road, inclined by her 
 indolence to believe that if she waited under a warm shed the snow would cease to 
 fall. She had waited longer than she knew, and now that she found herself belated 
 in the snow-hidden ruggedness of the long lanes, even the animation of a vindictive 
 purpose could not keep her spirit from failing. It was seven o'clock, and by this 
 time she was not very far from Raveloe, but she was not familiar enough with 
 those monotonous lanes to know how near she was to her journey's end. She 
 needed comfort, and she knew but one comforter the familiar demon in her 
 bosom ; but she hesitated a moment, after drawing out the black remnant, before 
 she raised it to her lips. In that moment the mother's love pleaded for painful
 
 THE GIFT OF GOLD. 165 
 
 consciousness rather than oblivion pleaded to be left in aching weariness, rather 
 than to have the encircling arms benumbed so that they could not feel the dear 
 burden. In another moment Molly had flung something away, but it was not the 
 black remnant it was an empty vial. And she walked on again under the break- 
 ing cloud, from which there came now and then the light of a quickly-veiled star, 
 for a freezing wind had sprung up since the snowing had ceased. But she walked 
 always more and more drowsily, and clutched more and more automatically the 
 sleeping child at her bosom. 
 
 Slowly the demon was working his will, and cold and weariness were his helpers. 
 Soon she felt nothing but a supreme immediate longing that curtained off all 
 futurity the longing to lie down and sleep. She had arrived at a spot where her 
 footsteps were no longer checked by a hedgerow, and she had wandered vaguely, 
 unable to distinguish any objects, notwithstanding the wide whiteness around her, 
 and the growing starlight. She sank down against a straggling furze bush, an easy 
 pillow enough ; and the bed of snow, too, was soft. She did not feel that the bed 
 was cold, and did not heed whether the child would wake and cry for her. But 
 her arms had not yet relaxed their instinctive clutch ; and the little one slumbered 
 on as gently as if it had been rocked in a lace-trimmed cradle. 
 
 But the complete torpor came at last : the fingers lost their tension, the arms 
 unbent ; then the little head fell away from the bosom, and the blue eyes opened 
 wide on the cold starlight. At first there was a little peevish cry of " mammy," 
 and an effort to regain the pillowing arm and bosom ; but mammy's ear was deaf, 
 and the pillow seemed to be slipping away backward. Suddenly, as the child rolled 
 downward on its mother's knees, all wet with snow, its eyes were caught by a 
 bright glancing light on the white ground, and, with the ready transition of infancy, 
 it was immediately absorbed in watching the bright living thing running towards 
 it, yet never arriving. That bright living thing must be caught ; and in an instant 
 the child had slipped on all fours, and held out one little hand to catch the gleam. 
 But the gleam would not be caught in that way, and now the head was held up to 
 see where the cunning gleam came from. It came from a very bright place ; and 
 the little one, rising on its legs, toddled through the snow, the old grimy shawl in 
 which it was wrapped trailing behind it, and the queer little bonnet dangling at 
 its back toddled on to the open door of Silas Marner's cottage, and right up 
 to the warm hearth, where there was a bright fire of logs and sticks, which had 
 thoroughly warmed the old sack (Silas's great-coat) spread out on the bricks to dry. 
 The little one, accustomed to be left to itself for long hours without notice from 
 its mother, squatted down on the sack, and spread its tiny hands towards the blaze, 
 in perfect contentment, gurgling and making many inarticulate communications 
 to the cheerful fire, like a new-hatched gosling beginning to find itself comfort- 
 able. But presently the warmth had a lulling effect, and the little golden head 
 sank down on the old sack, and the blue eyes were veiled by their delicate half- 
 transparent lids. 
 
 But where was Silas Marner while this strange visitor had come to his hearth ? 
 He was in the cottage, but he did not see the child. During the last few weeks,
 
 166 THE GIFT OF GOLD. 
 
 since he had lost his money, he had contracted the habit of opening his door and 
 looking out from time to time, as if he thought that his money might be somehow 
 coming back to him, or that some trace, some news of it, might be mysteriously 
 on the road, and be caught by the listening ear or the straining eye. It was chiefly 
 at night, when he was not occupied in his loom, that he fell into this repetition of 
 an act for which he could have assigned no definite purpose, and which can hardly 
 be understood except by those who have undergone a bewildering separation from 
 a supremely loved object. In the evening twilight, and later whenever the night 
 was not dark, Silas looked out on that narrow prospect round the Stonepits, listen- 
 ing and gazing, not with hope, but with mere yearning and unrest. 
 
 This morning he had been told by some of his neighbors that it was New Year's 
 Eve, and that he must sit up and hear the old year rung out and the new rung in, 
 because that was good luck, and might bring his money back again. This was 
 only a friendly Raveloe-way of jesting with the half-crazy oddities of a miser, but 
 it had perhaps helped to throw Silas into a more than usually excited state. Since 
 the on-coming of twilight he had opened his door again and again, though only to 
 shut it immediately at seeing all distance veiled by the falling snow. But the last 
 time he opened it the snow had ceased, and the clouds were parting here and there. 
 He stood and listened, and gazed for a long while there was really something on 
 the road coming towards him then, but he caught no sign of it ; and the stillness 
 and the wide trackless snow seemed to narrow his solitude, and touched his yearn- 
 ing with the chill of despair. He went in again, and put his right hand on the 
 latch of the door to close it, but he did not close it : he was arrested, as he had 
 been already since his loss, by the invisible wand of catalepsy, and stood like a 
 graven image, with wide but sightless eyes, holding open his door, powerless to 
 resist either the good or evil that might enter there. 
 
 When Marner's sensibility returned, he continued the action which had been 
 arrested, and closed his door, unaware of the chasm in his consciousness, unaware 
 of any intermediate change, except that the light had grown dim, and that he was 
 chilled and faint. He thought he had been too long standing at the door and look- 
 ing out. Turning towards the hearth, where the two logs had fallen apart, and 
 sent forth only a red uncertain glimmer, he seated himself on his fireside chair, 
 and was stooping to push his logs together, when, to his blurred vision, it seemed 
 as if there were gold on the floor in front of the hearth. Gold ! his own gold 
 brought back to him as mysteriously as it had been taken away ! He felt his heart 
 begin to beat violently, and for a few moments he was unable to stretch out his 
 hand and grasp the restored treasure. The heap of gold seemed to glow and get 
 large beneath his agitated gaze. He leaned forward at last, and stretched forth 
 his hand ; but instead of the hard coin with the familiar resisting outline, his fin- 
 gers encountered soft warm curls. In utter amazement, Silas fell on his knees and 
 bent his head low to examine the marvel : it was a sleeping child a round, fair 
 thing, with soft yellow rings all over his head. Could this be his little sister come 
 back to him in a dream his little sister whom he had carried about in his arms 
 for a year before she died, when he was a small boy without shoes or stockings ?
 
 THE GIFT OF GOLD. 167 
 
 That was the first thought that darted across Silas's blank wonderment. Was it a 
 dream ? He rose to his feet again, pushed his logs together, and, throwing on 
 some dried leaves and sticks, raised a flame ; but the flame did not disperse the 
 vision it only lit up more distinctly the little round form of the child, and its 
 shabby clothing. It was very much like his little sister. Silas sank into his chair 
 powerless, under the double presence of an inexplicable surprise and a hurrying 
 influx of memories. How and when had the child come in without his knowledge ? 
 He had never been beyond the door. But along with that question, and almost 
 thrusting it away, there was a vision of the old home and the old streets leading to 
 Lantern Yard and within that vision another, of the thoughts which had been 
 present with him in those far-off scenes. The thoughts were strange to him now, 
 like old friendships impossible to revive ; and yet he had a dreamy feeling that this 
 child was somehow a message come to him from that far-off life : it stirred fibers 
 that had never been moved in Raveloe old quiverings of tenderness old im- 
 pressions of awe at the presentiment of some Power presiding over his life ; for 
 his imagination had not yet extricated itself from the sense of mystery in the 
 child's sudden presence, and had formed no conjectures of ordinary natural means 
 by which the event could have been brought about. 
 
 But there was a cry on the hearth : the child had awaked, and Marner stooped 
 to lift it on his knee. It clung round his neck, and burst louder and louder into 
 that mingling of inarticulate cries with "mammy" by which little children express 
 the bewilderment of waking. Silas pressed it to him, and almost unconsciously 
 uttered sounds of hushing tenderness, while he bethought himself that some of 
 his porridge, which had got cool by the dying fire, would do to feed the child with 
 if it were only warmed up a little. 
 
 He had plenty to do through the next hour. The porridge, sweetened with 
 some dry brown sugar from an old store which he had refrained from using for 
 himself, stopped the cries of the little one, and made her lift her blue eyes with a 
 wide quiet gaze at Silas, as he put the spoon into her mouth. Presently she slipped 
 from his knee and began to toddle about, but with a pretty stagger that made Silas 
 jump up and follow her lest she should fall against anything that would hurt her. 
 But she only fell in a sitting posture on the ground, and began to pull at her boots, 
 looking up at him with a crying face as if the boots hurt her. He took her on his 
 knee again, but it was some time before it occurred to Silas's dull bachelor mind 
 that the wet boots were the grievance, pressing on her warm ankles. He got them 
 off with difficulty, and baby was at once happily occupied with the primary mystery 
 of her own toes, inviting Silas, with much chuckling, to consider the mystery too. 
 But the wet boots had at last suggested to Silas, that the child had been walking 
 on the snow, and this roused him from his entire oblivion of any ordinary means 
 by which it could have entered or been brought into his house. Under the prompt- 
 ing of this new idea, and without waiting to form conjectures, he raised the child 
 in his arms, and went to the door. As soon as he had opened it, there was the cry 
 of "mammy " again, which Silas had not heard since the child's first hungry wak- 
 ing. Bending forward, he could just discern the marks made by the little feet on
 
 168 OF KINGS' TREASURIES. 
 
 the virgin snow, and he followed their track to the furze bushes. " Mammy !" the 
 little one cried again and again, stretching itself forward so as almost to escape 
 from Silas's arms, before he himself was aware that there was something more than 
 the bush before him that there was a human body, with the head sunk low in the 
 furze, and half-covered with the shaken snow. 
 
 GEORGE ELIOT. 
 
 OF KINGS' TREASURIES. 
 
 MIGHTY of heart, mighty of mind magnanimous to be this, is, indeed, to 
 be great in life ; to become this increasingly, is, indeed, to "advance in life," in 
 life itself, not in the trappings of it. My friends, do you remember that old 
 Scythian custom, when the head of a house died ? How he was dressed in his 
 finest dress, and set in his chariot, and carried about to his friends' houses ; and 
 each of them placed him at his table's head, and all feasted in his presence ? Sup- 
 pose it were offered to you in plain words, as it is offered to you in dire facts, 
 that you should gain this Scythian honor gradually, while you yet thought yourself 
 alive. Suppose the offer were this : You shall die slowly ; your blood shall daily 
 grow cold, your flesh petrify, your heart beat at last only as a rusted group of iron 
 valves. Your life shall fade from you, and sink through the earth into the ice of 
 Caina ; but day by day your body shall be dressed more gaily, and set in higher 
 chariots, and have more orders on its breast crowns on its head, if you will. 
 Men shall bow before it, stare and shout round it, crowd after it up and down the 
 streets ; build palaces for it ; feast with it at their tables' heads all the night long. 
 Your soul shall stay enough within it to know what they do, and feel the weight 
 of the golden dress on its shoulders, and the furrow of the crown-edge on the skull ; 
 no more. Would you take the offer verbally made by the death-angel ? Would 
 the meanest among us take it, think you ? Yet practically and verily we grasp at 
 it, every one of us, in a measure ; many of us grasp at it in its fulness of horror. 
 Every man accepts it who desires to advance in life without knowing what life is ; 
 who means only that he is to get more horses and more footmen and more fortune 
 and more public honor, and not more^personal soul. He only is advancing in 
 life whose heart is getting softer, whose blood warmer, whose brain quicker, whose 
 spirit is entering into living peace. And the men who have this life in them are 
 the true lords or kings of the earth they, and they only. All other kingships, 
 so far as they are true, are only the practical issue and expression of theirs ; if less 
 than this, they are either dramatic royalties, costly shows, set off, indeed, with 
 real jewels instead of tinsel, but still only the toys of nations or else they are no 
 royalties at all, but tyrannies, or the mere active and practical issue of national 
 folly ; for which reason I have said of them elsewhere, " Visible governments are
 
 OF KINGS' TREASURIES. 
 
 169 
 
 the toys of some nations, the diseases of others, the harness of some, the burdens 
 of more." 
 
 But I have no words for the wonder with which I hear kinghood still spoken of, 
 even among thoughtful men, as if governed nations were a personal property, and 
 might be bought and sold, or otherwise acquired, as sheep, of whose flesh their 
 king was to feed, and whose fleece he was to gather ; as if Achilles' indignant 
 epithet of base kings, " people-eating," were the constant and proper title of all 
 monarchs ; and enlargement of the king's dominion meant the same thing as the 
 increase of a private man's estate ! Kings who think so, however powerful, can 
 no more be the true kings of the 
 nation than gadflies are the kings 
 of a horse ; they suck it, and may 
 drive it wild, but do not guide it. 
 They and their courts and their 
 armiesare, if one could seeclearly, 
 only a large species of marsh mos- 
 quito, with bayonet proboscis and 
 melodious, bandmastered trum- 
 peting in the summer air ; the 
 twilight being, perhaps, some- 
 times fairer, but hardly more 
 wholesome, forits glittering mists 
 of midge companies. The true 
 kings, meanwhile, rule quietly, if 
 at all, and hate ruling ; too many 
 of them makezY^rrtw rifiuto ; and 
 if they do not, the mob, as soon 
 as they are likely to become use- 
 ful to it, is pretty sure to make 
 its gran refiuto of them. 
 
 Yet the visible king may also 
 be a true one some day, if ever 
 day comes when he will estimate 
 his dominion by the force of it, 
 not the geographical boundaries. 
 It matters very little whether Trent cuts you a cantel out here, or Rhine rounds 
 you a castle less there ; but it does matter to you, king of men, whether you can 
 verily say to this man, "Go," and he goeth, and to another, "Come," and he cometh. 
 Whether you can turn your people as you can Trent ; and where it is that you 
 bid them come, and where go. It matters to you, king of men, whether your 
 people hate you, and die by you, or love you, and live by you. You may measure 
 your dominion by multitudes, better than by miles ; and count degrees of love-lati- 
 tude, not from, but to, a wonderfully warm and infinite equator. 
 
 Measure! nay, you cannot measure. Who shal measure the difference
 
 i 7 o A PERILOUS VOYAGE. 
 
 between the power of those who " do and teach," and who are greatest in the king- 
 doms of earth, as of heaven, and the power of those who undo and consume, whose 
 power, at the fullest, is only the power of the moth, and the rust ? Strange ! to 
 think how the Moth-kings lay up treasures for the moth ; and the Rust-kings, who 
 are to their people's strength as rust to armor, lay up treasures for the rust ; and 
 the Robber-kings, treasures for the robber ; but how few kings have ever laid up 
 treasures that needed no guarding treasures of which the more thieves there 
 were the better ! Broidered robe, only to be rent ; helm and sword, only to be 
 dimmed ; jewel and gold, only to be scattered ; there have been three kinds of 
 kings who have gathered these. Suppose there ever should arise a fourth order of 
 kings who had read in some obscure writing of long ago that there was a fourth 
 kind of treasure which the jewel and gold could not equal, neither should it be 
 valued with pure gold. A web made fair in the weaving by Athena's shuttle ; an 
 armor forged in divine fire by Vulcanian force ; a gold to be mined in the very 
 sun's red heart, where he sets over the Delphian cliffs, deep-pictured tissue, im- 
 penetrable armor, potable gold, the three great Angels of Conduct, Toil, and 
 Thought, still calling to us, and waiting at the posts of our doors, to lead us with 
 their winged power, and guide us with their unerring eyes, by the path which no 
 fowl knoweth, and which the vulture's eye has not seen ! Suppose kings should 
 ever arise who heard and believed this word, and at last gathered and brought forth 
 treasures of Wisdom for their people. 
 
 JOHN RUSKIN. 
 
 A PERILOUS VOYAGE. 
 
 "AFTER you are fairly in the water," said Mrs. Aleshine, as she swept along, 
 although without the velocity which that phrase usually implies, "it isn't half so 
 bad as I thought it would be. For one thing, it don't feel a bit salt, although I 
 must say it tasted horribly that way when I first went into it." 
 
 "You didn't expect to find pickle-brine, did you?" said Mrs. Leeks. "Though 
 if it was, I suppose we could float on it settin'." 
 
 "And as to bein' cold," said Mrs. Aleshine, "the part of me that's in is actually 
 more comfortable than that which is out." 
 
 "There's one thing I would have been afraid of," said Mrs. Leeks, "if we 
 hadn't made preparations for it, and that's sharks." 
 
 " Preparations ! " I exclaimed, " how in the world did you prepare for sharks ?" 
 
 " Easy enough," said Mrs. Leeks. "When we went down into our room to get 
 ready to go away in the boats we both put on black stockin's. I've read that 
 sharks never bite colored people, although if they see a white man in the water 
 they'll snap him up as quick as lightnin' ; and black stockin's was the nearest we
 
 A PERILOUS VOYAGE. 171 
 
 could come to it. You see, I thought as like as not we'd have some sort of an 
 upset before we got through." 
 
 " It's a great comfort," remarked Mrs. Aleshine, " and I'm very glad you 
 thought of it, Mrs. Leeks. After this I shall make it a rule : Black stockin's for 
 sharks." 
 
 " I suppose in your case," said Mrs. Leeks, addressing me, " dark trousers will 
 do as well." 
 
 To which I answered that I sincerely hoped they would. 
 
 " Another thing I'm thankful for," said Mrs. Aleshine, " is that I thought to 
 put on a flannel skeert." 
 
 "And what's the good of it," said Mrs. Leeks, " when it's soppin' wet ? " 
 
 " Flannel's flannel," replied her friend, " whether it's wet or dry ; and if you'd 
 had the rheumatism as much as I have, you'd know it." 
 
 To this Mrs. Leeks replied with a sniff, and asked me how soon I thought we 
 would get sight of the ship, for if we were going the wrong way, and had to turn 
 round and go back, it would certainly be very provoking. 
 
 I should have been happy indeed to be able to give a satisfactory answer to 
 this question. Every time that we rose upon a swell I threw a rapid glance around 
 the whole circle of the horizon, and at last, not a quarter of an hour after Mrs. Leeks' 
 question, I was rejoiced to see, almost in the direction in which I supposed it ought 
 to be, the dark spot which I had before discovered. I shouted the glad news, and 
 as we rose again my companions strained their eyes in the direction to which I 
 pointed. They both saw it, and were greatly satisfied. 
 
 " Now, then," said Mrs. Aleshine, " it seems as if there was somethin' to work 
 for," and she began to sweep her oar with great vigor. 
 
 " If you want to tire yourself out before you get there, Barb'ry Aleshine," said 
 Mrs. Leeks, " you'd better go on in that way. Now what I advise is that we stop 
 rowin' altogether and have somethin' to eat, for I'm sure we need it to keep up our 
 strength." 
 
 " Eat ! " I cried. " What are you going to eat ? Do you expect to catch 
 fish ? " 
 
 " And eat 'em raw ? " said Mrs. Leeks. " I should think not. But do you 
 suppose, Mr. Craig, that Mrs. Aleshine and me would go off and leave that ship 
 without takin' somethin' to eat by the way ? Let's all gether here in a bunch, and 
 see what sort of a meal we can make. And now, Barb'ry Aleshine, if you lay your 
 oar down there on the water, I recommend you to tie it to one of your bonnet- 
 strings, or it'll be floatin' away, and you won't get it again." 
 
 As she said this, Mrs. Leeks put her right hand down into the water, and fum- 
 bled about apparently in search of a pocket. I could not but smile as I thought 
 of the condition of food when, for an hour or more, it had been a couple of feet 
 under the surface of the ocean ; but my ideas on the subject were entirely changed 
 when I saw Mrs. Leeks hold up in the air two German sausages, and shake the 
 briny drops from their smooth and glittering surfaces. 
 
 " There's nothin'," she said, " like sausages for shipwreck and that kind o'
 
 172 A PERILOUS VOYAGE. 
 
 thing. They're very sustainin', and bein' covered with a tight skin, water can't 
 get at 'em, no matter how you carry 'em. I wouldn't bring these out in the boat, 
 because havin' the beans we might as well eat them. Have you a knife about you, 
 Mr. Craig ? " 
 
 I produced a dripping jack-knife, and after the open blade had been waved in 
 the air to dry it a little, Mrs. Leeks proceeded to divide one of the sausages, hand- 
 ing the other to me to hold meanwhile. 
 
 " Now don't go eatin' sausages without bread, if you don't want 'em to give 
 you dyspepsy," said Mrs. Aleshine, who was tugging at a submarine pocket. 
 
 " I'm very much afraid your bread is all soaked," said Mrs. Leeks. 
 
 To which her friend replied that that remained to be seen, and forthwith pro- 
 duced with a splash a glass preserve-jar with a metal top. 
 
 " I saw this, nearly empty, as I looked into the ship's pantry, and I stuffed into it 
 all the soft biscuits it would hold. There was some sort of jam left at the bottom, 
 so that the one who gets the last biscuit will have somethin' of a little spread on it. 
 And now, Mrs. Leeks," she continued triumphantly, as she unscrewed the top, 
 " that rubber ring has kept 'em as dry as chips. I'm mighty glad of it, for I had 
 trouble enough gettin' this jar into my pocket, and gettin' it out, too, for that matter." 
 
 Floating thus, with our hands and shoulders above the water, we made a very 
 good meal from the sausages and and soft biscuit. 
 
 " Barb'ry Aleshine," said Mrs. Leeks, as her friend proceeded to cut the second 
 sausage, "don't you lay that knife down when you've done with it, as if 'twas an 
 oar ; for if you do it'll sink, as like as not, about six miles. I've read that the 
 ocean is as deep as that in some places." 
 
 " Goodness gracious me ! " exclaimed Mrs. Aleshine, " I hope we are not over 
 one of them deep spots." 
 
 " There's no knowin'," said Mrs. Leeks, "but if it's more comfortin' to think 
 it's shallerer, we'll make up our minds that way. Now, then," she continued, 
 " we'll finish off this meal with a little somethin' to drink. I'm not given to takin' 
 spirits, but I never travel without a little whiskey, ready mixed with water, to take 
 if it should be needed." 
 
 So saying, she produced from one of her pockets a whiskey-flask tightly corked, 
 and of its contents we each took a sip, Mrs. Aleshine remarking that, leaving out 
 being chilled or colicky, we were never likely to need it more than now. 
 
 Thus refreshed and strengthened, Mrs. Leeks and Mrs. Aleshine took up their 
 oars while I swam slightly in advance, as before. When, with occasional intermis- 
 sions of rest, and a good deal of desultory conversation, we had swept and swam for 
 about an hour, Mrs. Leeks suddenly exclaimed : " I can see that thing ever so 
 much plainer now, and I don't believe it's a ship at all. To me it looks like 
 bushes." 
 
 " You're mighty long-sighted without your specks," said Mrs. Aleshine, " and 
 I'm not sure but what you're right." 
 
 For ten minutes or more I had been puzzling over the shape of the dark spot 
 which was now nearly all the time in sight. Its peculiar form had filled me with a
 
 A PERILOUS VOYAGE. 173 
 
 dreadful fear that it was the steamer, bottom upwards, although I knew enough 
 about nautical matters to have no good reason to suppose that this could be the 
 case. I am not far-sighted, but when Mrs. Leeks suggested bushes, I gazed at 
 the distant object with totally different ideas, and soon began to believe that it was 
 not a ship, either right side up or wrong side up, but that it might be an island. 
 This belief I proclaimed to my companions, and for some time we all worked with 
 increased energy in the desire to get near enough to make ourselves certain in re- 
 gard to this point. 
 
 " As true as I'm standin' here," said Mrs. Leeks, who, although she could not 
 read without spectacles, had remarkably good sight at long range, " them is trees 
 and bushes that I see before me, though they do seem to be growin' right out of 
 the water." 
 
 " There's an island under them ; you may be sure of that ! " I cried. " And 
 isn't this ever so much better than a sinking ship ? " 
 
 " I'm not so sure about that," said Mrs. Aleshine. " I'm used to the ship, and as 
 long as it didn't sink I'd prefer it. There's plenty to eat on board of it, and good 
 beds to sleep on, which is more than can be expected on alittle bushy place like that 
 ahead of us. But then, the ship might sink all of a suddint, beds, vittles and all." 
 
 " Do you suppose that is the island the other boats went to ? " asked Mrs. Leeks. 
 
 This question I had already asked of myself. I had been told that the island 
 to which the captain intended to take his boats lay about thirty miles south of the 
 point where we left the steamer. Now I knew very well that we had not come 
 thirty miles, and had reason to believe, moreover, that the greater part of the 
 progress we had made had been towards the north. It was not at all probable 
 that the position of this island was unknown to our captain ; and it must, therefore, 
 have been considered by him as an unsuitable place for the landing of his passen- 
 gers. There might be many reasons for this unsuitableness ; the island might be 
 totally barren and desolate ; it might be the abode of unpleasant natives ; and more 
 important than anything else, it was, in all probability, a spot where steamers 
 never touched. 
 
 But, whatever its disadvantages, I was most wildly desirous to reach it ; more 
 so, I believe, than either of my companions. I do not mean that they were not 
 sensible of their danger, and desirous to be freed from it ; but they were women 
 who had probably had a rough time of it during a great part of their lives, and on 
 emerging from their little circle of rural experiences accepted with equanimity, 
 and almost as a matter of course, the rough times which come to people in the 
 great outside world. 
 
 " I do not believe," I said, in answer to Mrs. Leeks, " that that is the island to 
 which the captain would have taken us ; but, whatever it is, it is dry land, and we 
 must get there as soon as we can." 
 
 "That's true," said Mrs. Aleshine, "for I'd like to have ground nearer to my 
 feet than six miles, and if we don't find anythin' to eat and any place to sleep when 
 we get there, it's no more than can be said of where we are now." 
 
 "You're too particular, Barb'ry Aleshine," said Mrs. Leeks, "about your com-
 
 i 7 4 A PERILOUS VOYAGE. 
 
 forts. If you find the ground too hard to sleep on when you get there, you can 
 put on your life-preserver, and go to bed in the water." 
 
 "Very good," said Mrs. Aleshine; "and if these islands are made, of coral, as 
 I've heard they was, and if they're as full of small p'ints as some coral I've got at 
 home, you'll be glad to take a berth by me, Mrs. Leeks." 
 
 I counseled my companions to follow me as rapidly as possible, and we all 
 pushed vigorously forward. When we had approached near enough to the island 
 to see what sort of place it really was, we perceived that it was a low-lying spot, 
 apparently covered with verdure, and surrounded, as far as we could see as we 
 rose on the swells, by a rocky reef, against which a tolerably high surf was run- 
 ning. I knew enough of the formation of these coral islands to suppose that 
 within this reef was a lagoon of smooth water, into which there were openings 
 through the rocky barrier. It was necessary to try to find one of these, for it 
 would be difficult and perhaps dangerous to attempt to land through the surf. 
 
 Before us we could see a continuous line of white-capped breakers ; and so I led 
 my little party to the right, hoping that we would soon see signs of an opening in 
 the reef. 
 
 We swam and paddled, however, for a long time, and still the surf rolled menac- 
 ingly on the rocks before us. We were now as close to the island as we could ap- 
 proach with safety, and I determined to circumnavigate it, if necessary, before I would 
 attempt, with these two women, to land upon that jagged reef. At last we perceived, 
 at no great distance before us, a spot where there seemed to be no breakers ; and 
 when we reached it we found, to our unutterable delight, that here was smooth water 
 flowing through a wide opening in the reef. The rocks were piled up quite high, 
 and the reef, at this point at least, was a wide one ; for as we neared the opening 
 we found that it narrowed very soon and made a turn to the left, so that from the 
 outside we could not see into the lagoon. 
 
 I swam into this smooth water, followed close by Mrs. Leeks and Mrs. Ale- 
 shine, who, however, soon became unable to use their oars, owing to the proximity 
 of the rocks. Dropping these useful implements, they managed to paddle after 
 me with their hands ; and they were as much astonished as I was when, just after 
 making the slight turn, we found stretched across the narrow passage a great iron 
 bar about eight or ten inches above the water. A little farther on, and two or 
 three feet above the water, another iron bar extended from one rocky wall to the 
 other. Without uttering a word, I examined the lower bar, and found one end of 
 it fastened by means of a huge padlock to a great staple driven into the rock. 
 The lock was securely wrapped in what appeared to be tarred canvas. A staple 
 through an eye-hole in the bar secured the other end of it to the rocks. 
 
 " These bars were put here," I exclaimed, " to keep out boats, whether at high 
 or low water. You see they can only be thrown out of the way by taking off the 
 padlocks." 
 
 " They won't keep us out," said Mrs. Leeks, " for we can duck under. I sup- 
 pose whoever put 'em here didn't expect anybody to arrive on life-preservers." 
 
 FRANK R. STOCKTON.
 
 PROTECTION. 175 
 
 PROTECTION. 
 
 WELL, what do you propose to do ? You have heard the Prime-Minister declare 
 that, if he could restore all the protection which you have had, that protection would 
 not benefit agriculturists. Is that your belief ? If so, why not proclaim it ? and 
 if it is not your conviction, you will have falsified your mission in this House, by 
 following the right honorable baronet out into the lobby, and opposing inquiry into 
 the condition of the very man who sent you here. 
 
 With mere politicians I have no right to expect to succeed in this motion. But 
 I have no hesitation in telling you, that, if you give me a committee of this House, I 
 will explode the delusion of agricultural protection ! I will bring forward such 
 a mass of evidence, and give you such a preponderance of talent and of authority, 
 that when the Blue-Book is published and sent forth to the world, as we can now 
 send it, by our vehicles of information, your system of protection shall not live in 
 public opinion for two years afterward. Politicians do not want that. This cry of 
 protection has been a very convenient handle for politicians. The cry of protection 
 carried the counties at the last election, and politicians gained honors, emoluments, 
 and place by it. 
 
 But is that old tattered flag of protection, tarnished and torn as it is already, to 
 be kept hoisted still in the counties for the benefit of politicians ; or will you come 
 forward honestly and fairly to inquire into this question ? I cannot believe that 
 the gentry of England will be made mere drum-heads to be sounded upon by a 
 Prime-Minister to give forth unmeaning and empty sounds, and to have no articu- 
 late voice of their own. No ! You are the gentry of England who represent the 
 counties. You are the aristocracy of England. Your fathers led our fathers ; you 
 may lead us if you will go the right way. But, although you have retained your 
 influence with this country longer than any of her aristocracy, it has not been by 
 opposing popular opinion, or by setting yourselves against the spirit of the age. 
 
 In other days, when the battle and the hunting-fields were the tests of manly 
 vigor, your fathers were first and foremost there. The aristocracy of England were 
 not like the noblesse of France, the mere minions of a court ; nor were they like 
 the hidalgos of Madrid, who dwindled into pigmies. You have been English- 
 men. You have not shown a want of courage and firmness when any call has been 
 made upon you. 
 
 This is a new era. It is the age of improvement, it is the age of social advance- 
 ment, not the age for war or for feudal sports. You live in a mercantile age, when 
 the whole wealth of the world is poured into your lap. You cannot have the advan- 
 tages of commercial rents and feudal privileges ; but you may be what you always 
 have been, if you will identify yourselves with the spirit of the age. The English 
 people look to the gentry and aristocracy of their country as their leaders. I, who 
 am not one of you, have no hesitation in telling you that there is a deep-rooted, an 
 hereditary prejudice, if I may so call it, in your favor in this country. But you
 
 176 TO HIS WIFE. 
 
 never got it, and you will not keep it, by obstructing the spirit of the age. If you 
 are indifferent to enlightened means of finding employment to your own peasantry; 
 if you are found obstructing that advance which is calculated to knit nations more 
 together in the bonds of peace by means of commercial intercourse ; if you are 
 found fighting against the discoveries which have almost given breath and life to 
 material nature, and setting up yourselves as obstructives of that which destiny 
 has decreed shall go on, why, then, you will be the gentry of England no longer, 
 and others will be found to take your place. 
 
 RICHARD COBDEN. 
 
 TO HIS WIFE. 
 
 DEAR PRUE : I have yours of the I4th, and am infinitely obliged to you for 
 the length of it. I do not know another whom I could commend for that circum- 
 stance ; but where we entirely love, the continuance of anything they do to please 
 us is a pleasure. As for your relations ; once for all, pray take it for granted that 
 my regard and conduct towards all and singular of them shall be as you direct. 
 
 I hope, by the grace of God, to continue what you wish me, everyway an honest 
 man. My wife and my children are the objects that have wholly taken up my 
 heart ; and as I am not invited or encouraged in anything which regards the public, 
 I am easy under that neglect or envy of my past actions, and cheerfully contract 
 that diffusive spirit within the interests of my own family. You are the head of 
 us ; and I stoop to a female reign, as being naturally made the slave of beauty. 
 But, to prepare for our manner of living when we are again together, give me 
 leave to say, while I am here at leisure, and come to lie at Chelsea, what I think 
 may contribute to our better way of living. I very much approve Mrs. Evans and 
 her husband, and, if you take my advice, I would have them have a being in our 
 house, and Mrs. Clark the care and inspection of the nursery. I would have you 
 entirely at leisure, to pass your time with me, in diversions, in books, in entertain- 
 ments, and no manner of business intrude upon us but at stated times : for, though 
 you are made to be the delight of my eyes, and food of all my senses and faculties, 
 yet a turn of care and housewifery, and I know not what prepossession against con- 
 versation-pleasures, robs me of the witty and the handsome woman, to a degree not 
 to be expressed. I will work my brains and fingers to procure us plenty of things, 
 and demand nothing of you but to take delight in agreeable dresses, cheerful dis- 
 courses, and gay sights, attended by me. This may be done by putting the kitchen 
 and the nursery in the hands I propose ; and I shall have nothing to do but to pass 
 as much time at home as I possibly can in the best company in the world. . . . 
 
 Miss Moll grows a mighty beauty, and she shall be very prettily dressed, as likewise
 
 ON THE WAR OF 1812. 177 
 
 shall Betty and Eugene ; and, if I throw away a little money in adorning my brats, 
 I hope you will forgive me. They are, I thank God, all very well ; and the charm- 
 ing form of their mother has tempered the likeness they bear to their rough 
 sire, who is, with the greatest fondness, your most obliged and most obedient 
 husband, 
 
 SIR RICHARD STEELE. 
 
 ON THE WAR OF 1812. 
 
 WE are told, by gentlemen in the opposition, that government has not done all 
 that was incumbent on it to do, to avoid just cause of complaint on the part of 
 Great Britain ; that in particular the certificates of protection, authorized by the 
 act of 1796, are fraudulently used. 
 
 Sir, government has done too much in granting those paper protections. I can 
 never think of them without being shocked. They resemble the passes which the 
 master grants to his negro slave : " Let the bearer, Mungo, pass and repass without 
 molestation." What do they imply ? That Great Britain has a right to seize all 
 who are not provided with them. From their very nature, they must be liable to 
 abuse on both sides. If Great Britain desires a mark, by which she can know her 
 own subjects, let her give them an ear-mark. The colors that float from the mast- 
 head should be the credentials of our seamen. There is no safety to us, and the 
 gentlemen have shown it, but in the rule that all who sail under the flag (not being 
 enemies), are protected by the flag. It is impossible that this country should ever 
 abandon the gallant tars who have won for us such splendid trophies. Let me sup- 
 pose that the genius of Columbia should visit one of them in his oppressor's prison, 
 and attempt to reconcile him to his forlorn and wretched condition. She would 
 say to him, in the language of gentlemen on the other side : " Great Britain intends 
 you no harm ; she did not mean to impress you, but one of her own subjects ; hav- 
 ing taken you by mistake, I will remonstrate, and try to prevail upon her, by 
 peaceable means, to release you ; but I cannot, my son, fight for you." If he did 
 not consider this mere mockery, the poor tar would address her judgment and say: 
 " You owe me, my country, protection ; I owe you, in return, obedience. I am no 
 British subject ; I am a native of old Massachusetts, where lived my aged father, 
 my wife, my children. I have faithfully discharged my duty. Will you refuse to 
 do yours?" Appealing to her passions, he would continue: "I lost this eye in 
 fighting under Truxton, with the Insurgente ; I got this scar before Tripoli ; I broke 
 this leg on board the Constitution, when the Guerriere struck." ... I will not 
 imagine the dreadful catastrophe to which he would be driven by an abandonment 
 of him to his oppressor. It will not be, it cannot be, that his country will refuse 
 him protection. . . .
 
 i 7 8 A TALENT FOR MUSIC. 
 
 An honorable peace is attainable only by an efficient war. My plan would be 
 to call out the ample resources of the country, give them a judicious direction, 
 prosecute the war with the utmost vigor, strike wherever we can reach the enemy, 
 at sea or on land, and negotiate the terms of a peace at Quebec or at Halifax. We 
 are told that England is a proud and lofty nation, which, disdaining to wait for 
 danger, meets ii; half way. Haughty as she is we triumphed over her once, and, if 
 we do not listen to the counsels of timidity and despair, we shall again prevail. In 
 such a cause, with the aid of Providence, we must come out crowned with success ; 
 but, if we fail, let us fail like men, lash ourselves to our gallant tars, and expire 
 together in one common struggle, righting for free trade and seamen's rights. 
 
 HENRY CLAY. 
 
 A TALENT FOR MUSIC. 
 
 IT may have been a quarter of an hour later on, that my attention was suddenly 
 arrested by the sound of music issuing from the back room, where Mr. Finkelstein 
 remained alone. I recognized the tune as the Carnival of Venice ; and it brought 
 my heart into my mouth, for that was one of the tunes that my grandmother had 
 used to play upon her piano. But now the instrument was not a piano. Unless 
 my ears totally deceived me, it was a hand-organ. This struck me as very odd ; 
 and I went to the door of the parlor, and looked in. There sat Mr. Finkelstein, a 
 newspaper open before him, and a cigar between his fingers, reading and smoking ; 
 while on the floor in front of him, surely enough, stood a hand-organ ; and, with 
 his foot upon the crank of it, he was operating the instrument just as you would 
 operate the wheel of a bicycle. Well, I couldn't help smiling, though I knew that 
 it was unmannerly of me to do so. The scene was really too ludicrous for any- 
 thing. Mr. Finkelstein appeared a little embarrassed when he spied me looking at 
 him, and stopped his playing, and said rather sheepishly, with somewhat of the air 
 of a naughty child surprised in mischief, " Vail, Kraikory, I suppose you tink I'm 
 crazy, hey ? Vail, I cain't help it ; I'm so fond of music. But look at here, 
 Kraikory; don't you say nodings to Solly about it, will you ? Dere's a goot poy. 
 Don't you mention it to him. He vouldn't naifer let me hear de laist of it." 
 
 I having pledged myself to secrecy, Mr. Finkelstein picked the hand-organ up 
 and locked it away out of sight in a closet. But after we had had our dinner, he 
 brought it forth again, and, not without some manifest hesitation, addressed me 
 thus : " Look at here, Kraikory ; dere's a proverp which says dot man is a creature 
 of haibits. Vail, Kraikory, I got a sort of a haibit to lie down and take a short 
 naip every day aifter my meals. And say, Kraikory, you know how fond of music 
 I am, don't you? I simply dote on it, Kraikory. I guess maybe I'm de fondest 
 man of music in de United States of America. And vail, look at here, Kraikory,
 
 A TALENT FOR MUSIC. 
 
 179 
 
 as you ain't got nodings in particular to do, I tought maybe you vouldn't mind to 
 sit here a few minutes, and and shust turn dot craink a little while I go to sleep 
 hey ? " 
 
 I assented willingly ; so Mr. Finkelstein lay down upon his lounge, and I began 
 to turn the crank, thereby grinding out the rollicking measures of Finnigan's 
 Ball. 
 
 " My kracious, Kraikory, you do it splendid," the old gentleman exclaimed, by 
 way of encouragement. " You got a graind tailent for music, Kraikory." Then 
 
 GREGORY SURPRISES MR. FINKELSTEIN AT THE HANL> ORGAN. 
 
 I heard him chuckle softly to himself, and murmur, " I cain't help it, I aictually 
 cam't. I must haif my shoke." Very soon he was snoring peacefully. 
 
 Mr. Finkelstein, when he first noticed me poring over my school-books in the 
 shop, expressed the liveliest kind of satisfaction with my conduct. 
 
 " Dot's right, Kraikory," he cried. " Dot's maiknificent. Go ahead mit your 
 education. Dere ain't nodings like it. A first-claiss education vail, sir, it's de 
 graindest advaintage a feller can haif in de baittle of life. Yes, sir, dot's a faict. 
 You go ahead mit your education, and you study real hard, and you'll get to be
 
 !8o A TALENT FOR MUSIC. 
 
 why, you might get to be an alderman, no mistake about it. But look at here, 
 Kraikory ; tell me ; where you got cle books, hey ? You bought 'em ? You don't 
 say so ? Vail, what you pay for dem, hey, Kraikory ? Two tollars ! Two aictual 
 tollars ! My kracious ! Vail, look at here, Kraikory ; I like to make you a little 
 present of dem books, so here's a two-tollar pill to reimburse you. Oh ! dot's all 
 right. Don't mention it. Put it in de baink. Do what you please mit it. I got 
 anudder." 
 
 And every now and then during the summer he would inquire, "Vail, Kraikory, 
 how you getting on mit your education ? Vail, I suppose you must know pretty 
 much aiferydings by dis time, hey ? Vail, now I give you a sum. If I can buy 
 fife barrels of aipples for six tollars and a quowter, how much will seventeen 
 barrels of potatoes coast me, hey? . . . Ach, I was only shoking, was I? 
 Vail, dot's a faict ; I was only shoking ; and you was pretty smart to find it out. 
 But now, shoking aside, I tell you what you do. You keep right on mit your edu- 
 cation, and you study real hard, and you'll get to be why, you might get to be 
 as big a man as Horace Greeley, aictually." Horace Greeley was a candidate for 
 the presidency that year, and he had no more ardent partisan than my employer. 
 
 After the summer had passed, and September came, Mr. Finkelstein called me 
 into the parlor one day, and began, " Now, look at here, Kraikory ; I got somedings 
 important to talk to you about. I been tinking about dot little maitter of your 
 education a good deal lately ; and I talked mit Solly about it, and got his advice ; 
 and at laist I made up my mind dot you oughter go to school. You got so much 
 aimbition about you, dot if you get a first-claiss education while you're young, you 
 might get to be vun of de biggest men in New York City aifter you're grown up. 
 Vail, me and Solly, we talked it all ofer, and we made up our minds dot you better 
 go to school right away. 
 
 " Vail, now I tell you what I do. I found out de public schools open for de 
 season next Monday morning. Vail, next Monday morning I take you up to de 
 public school in Fifty-first Street, and I get you aidmitted. And now I tell you 
 what I do. If you study real hard, and get A-number-vun marks, and cratchuate 
 all right when de time comes vail, den I send you to college ! Me and Solly, we 
 talked it all ofer, and dot's what we made up our minds we oughter do. Dere ain't 
 nodings like a good education, Kraikory ; you can bet ten tousand tollars on dot. 
 When I was your age I didn't haif no chaince at vun ; and dot's why I'm so 
 eeknorant. But now you got de chaince, Kraikory ; and you go ahead and take 
 advaintage of it. My kracious ! When I see you cratchuate from college, I'll be 
 so prout I von't know what to do." 
 
 HENRY HARLAND (Sidney Luska).
 
 THE MILITIA BILL. 181 
 
 THE MILITIA BILL. 
 
 AGAINST whom are these charges brought ? Against men, who in the war of 
 the Revolution were in the councils of the nation, or fighting the battles of your 
 country. And by whom are they made ? By runaways chiefly from the British 
 dominions, since the breaking out of the French troubles. It is insufferable. It 
 cannot be borne. It must and ought, with severity, to be put down in this House ; 
 and out of it to meet the lie direct. We have no fellow-feeling for the suffering 
 and oppressed Spaniards ! Yet even them, we do not reprobate. Strange ! that 
 we should have no objection to any other people or government, civilized or savage, 
 in the whole world ! The great autocrat of all the Russias receives the homage of 
 our high consideration. The Dey of Algiers and his divan of pirates are very 
 civil, good sort of people, with whom we find no difficulty in maintaining the rela- 
 tions of peace and amity. "Turks, Jews, and infidels ;" Melimelli, or the Little 
 Turtle ; barbarians and savages of every clime and color, are welcome to our arms. 
 With chiefs of banditti, negro or mulatto, we can treat and trade. Name, how- 
 ever, but England, and all our antipathies are up in arms against her. Against 
 whom ? Against those whose blood runs in our veins ; in common with whom, we 
 claim Shakespeare, and Newton, and Chatham, for our countrymen ; whose form of 
 government is the freest on earth, our own only excepted ; from whom every valu- 
 able principle of our own institutions has been borrowed representation, jury 
 trial, voting the supplies, writ of habeas corpus, our whole civil and criminal juris- 
 prudence; against our fellow Protestants, identified in blood, in language, in 
 religion, with ourselves. In what school did the worthies of our land, the Wash- 
 ingtons, Henrys, Hancocks, Franklins, Rutledges of America, learn those principles 
 of civil liberty which were so nobly asserted by their wisdom and valor? Ameri- 
 can resistance to British usurpation has not been more warmly cherished by these 
 great men and their compatriots ; not more by Washington, Hancock, and Henry, 
 than by Chatham and his illustrious associates in the British Parliament. It ought 
 to be remembered, too, that the heart of the English people was with us. It was a 
 selfish and corrupt ministry, and their servile tools, to whom we were not more 
 opposed than they were. I trust that none such may ever exist among us ; for 
 tools will never be wanting to subserve the purposes, however ruinous or wicked, 
 of kings and ministers of state. I acknowledge the influence of a Shakespeare 
 and a Milton upon my imagination, of a Locke upon my understanding, of a Sidney 
 upon my political principles, of a Chatham upon qualities which, would to God I 
 possessed in common with that illustrious man ! of a Tillotson, a Sherlock, and a 
 Porteus upon my religion. This is a British influence which I can never shake off. 
 
 JOHN RANDOLPH.
 
 182 ON CONVERSATION. 
 
 ON CONVERSATION. 
 
 . . . Let a man have read, thought, studied, as much as he may, rarely 
 will he reach his possible advantages as a ready man, unless he has exercised his 
 powers much in conversation that was Lord Bacon's idea. Now, this wise and 
 useful remark points in a direction not objective, but subjective that is, it does 
 not promise any absolute extension to truth itself, but only some greater facilities 
 to the man who expounds or diffuses the truth. Nothing will be done for truth 
 objectively that would not at any rate be done, but subjectively it will be done with 
 more fluency, and at less cost of exertion to the doer. On the contrary, my own 
 growing reveries on the latent powers of conversation (which, though a thing that 
 then I hated, yet challenged at times unavoidably my attention) pointed to an 
 absolute birth of new insight into the truth itself, as inseparable from the finer 
 and more scientific exercise of the talking art. It would not be the brilliancy, the 
 ease, or the adroitness of the expounder that would benefit, but the absolute inter- 
 ests of the thing expounded. A feeling dawned on me of a secret magic lurking in 
 the peculiar life, velocities, and contagious ardor of conversation, quite separate 
 from any which belonged to books ; arming a man with new forces, and not merely 
 with a new dexterity in wielding the old ones. I felt, and in this I could not be 
 mistaken, a-< too certainly it was a fact of my own experience, that in the electric 
 kindling of life between two minds, and far less from the kindling natural to con- 
 flict (though that also is something) than from the kindling through sympathy with 
 the object discussed, in its momentary coruscation of shifting phases, there some- 
 times arise glimpses and shy revelations of affinity, suggestion, relation, analogy, 
 that could not have been approached through any avenues of methodical study. 
 Great organists find the same effect of inspiration, the same result of power creative 
 and revealing, in the mere movement and velocity of their own voluntaries, like the 
 heavenly wheels of Milton, throwing off fiery flakes and bickering flames ; these 
 impromptu torrents of music create rapturous fioriture, beyond all capacity in the 
 artist to register, or afterward to imitate. The reader must be well aware that 
 many philosophic instances exist where a change in the degree makes a change in 
 the kind. Usually this is otherwise ; the prevailing rule is, that the principle sub- 
 sists unaffected by any possible variation in the amount or degree of the force. 
 But a large class of exceptions must have met the reader, though from want of a 
 pencil he has improperly omitted to write them down in his pocket-book cases, 
 namely, where upon passing beyond a certain point in the graduation, an alteration 
 takes place suddenly in the kind of affect, a new direction is given to the power. 
 Some illustration of this truth occurs in conversation, where a velocity in the move- 
 ment of thought is made possible (and often natural), greater than ever can arise 
 in methodical books ; and where, secondly, approximations are more obvious and 
 easily affected between things too remote for a steadier contemplation. One 
 remarkable evidence of a specific power lying hid in conversation may be seen in
 
 ON CONVERSATION. 183 
 
 such writings as have moved by impulses most nearly resembling those of conver- 
 sation ; for instance, in those of Edmund Burke. For one moment, reader, pause 
 upon the spectacle of two contrasted intellects, Burke's and Johnson's : one an 
 intellect essentially going forward, governed by the very necessity of growth by 
 the law of motion in advance ; the latter, essentially an intellect retrogressive, 
 retrospective, and throwing itself back on its own steps. This original difference 
 was aided accidentally in Burke by the tendencies of political partisanship, which, 
 both from moving amongst moving things and uncertainties, as compared with the 
 more stationary aspects of moral philosophy, and also from its more fluctuating and 
 fiery passions, must unavoidably reflect in greater life the tumultuary character of 
 conversation. The result from these original differences of intellectual constitu- 
 tion, aided by these secondary differences of pursuit, is, that Dr. Johnson never, in 
 any instance, grows a truth before your eyes, whilst in the act of delivering it, or 
 moving toward it. All that he offers up to the end of the chapter he had when he 
 began. But to Burke, such was the prodigious elasticity of his thinking, equally 
 in his conversation and in his writings, the mere act of movement became the prin- 
 ciple or cause of movement. Motion propagated motion, and life threw off life. 
 The very violence of a projectile, as thrown by him, caused it to rebound in fresh 
 forms, fresh angles, splintering, coruscating, which gave out thoughts as new (and 
 that would at the beginning have been as startling) to himself as they are to his 
 reader. In this power, which might be illustrated largely from the writings of 
 Burke, is seen something allied to the powers of a prophetic seer, who is compelled 
 oftentimes into seeing things as unexpected by himself as by others. Now, in 
 conversation, considered as to its tendencies and capacities, there sleeps an inter- 
 mitting spring of such sudden revelation, showing much of the same general char- 
 acter ; a power putting on a character essentially differing from the character worn 
 by the power of books. 
 
 THOMAS DE QUINCEY. 
 
 FOLLOWING THE LEADER.
 
 1 84 TOURISTS ON THE CONTINENT. 
 
 TOURISTS ON THE CONTINENT. 
 
 . . . Three weeks of London were more than enough for me, and I feel as if 
 I had had enough of it and pleasure. Then I remained a month with my parents ; 
 then I brought my girls on a little pleasuring tour. We spent ten days at Baden, 
 when I set intrepidly to work again, and have been five days in Switzerland now ; 
 not bent on going up mountains, but on taking things easily. How beautiful it is ! 
 How pleasant ! How great and affable, too, the landscape is ! It's delightful to be 
 in the midst of such scenes ; the ideas get generous reflections from them. I don't 
 mean to say my thoughts grow mountainous and enormous like the Alpine chain 
 yonder ; but in fine, it is good to be in the presence of this noble nature ; it is 
 keeping good company ; keeping away mean thoughts. I see in the papers, now 
 and again, accounts of fine parties in London. Bon dieu ! Is it possible any one 
 ever wanted to go to fine London parties ; and are there now people sweating in 
 Mayfair routs ? The European continent swarms with your people. They are 
 not all as polished as Chesterfield. I wish some of them spoke French a little 
 better. I saw five of them at supper at Basle the other night with their knives 
 down their throats. It was awful. My daughter saw it ; and I was obliged to say ; 
 " My dear, your great-great-grandmother, one of the finest ladies of the old school 
 I ever saw, always applied cold steel to her wittles. It's no crime to eat with a 
 knife " ; which is all very well ; but I wish five of 'em at a time wouldn't. . . . 
 
 WILLIAM MAKEPEACE THACKERAY. 
 
 THE MIRACLE OF NATURE. 
 
 I WILL confess to you, though, that in those first heats of youth, this little 
 England or rather this little patch of moor in which I have struck roots as firm 
 as the wild fir-trees do looked at moments rather like a prison than a palace ; that 
 my foolish young heart would sigh, "O ! that I had wings " not as a dove, to fly 
 home to its nest and croodle there but as an eagle, to swoop away over land and 
 sea, in a rampant and self-glorifying fashion, on which I now look back as altogether 
 unwholesome and undesirable. But the thirst for adventure and excitement was 
 strong in me, as perhaps it ought to be in all at twenty-one. Others went out to 
 see the glorious new worlds of the West, the glorious old worlds of the East 
 why should not I ? Others rambled over Alps and Apennines, Italian picture- 
 galleries and palaces, filling their minds with fair memories why should not I ? 
 Others discovered new wonders in botany and zoology why should not I ? Others 
 too, like you, fulfilled to the utmost that strange lust after the burra shikar, which 
 even now makes my pulse throb as often as I see the stags' heads in our friend
 
 THE MIRACLE OF NATURE. 
 
 '85 
 
 A 's hall why should not I ? It is not learned in a day, the golden lesson of 
 
 the old Collect, to "love the thing which is commanded, and desire that which is 
 promised." Not in a day, but in fifteen years one can spell out a little of its worth ; 
 and when one finds one's self on the wrong side of forty, and the first gray hairs 
 begin to show on the temples, and one can no longer jump as high as one's third 
 button scarcely, alas ! to any button at all ; and what with innumerable sprains, 
 bruises, soakings, and chillings, 
 one's lower limbs feel in a cold 
 thaw, much like an old post-horse's, 
 why, one makes a virtue of neces- 
 sity ; and if one still lusts after 
 sights, takes the nearest, and looks 
 for wonders, not in the Himalayas 
 or Lake Ngami, but in the turf 
 on the lawn and the brook in the 
 park ; and with good Alphonse 
 Karr enjoys the macro-microcosm 
 in one " Tour autour de man 
 jardin." 
 
 For there it is, friend, the whole 
 infinite miracle of nature in every 
 tuft of grass, if we have only eyes 
 to see it, and can disabuse our 
 minds of that tyrannous phantom 
 of size. Only recollect that great 
 and small are but relative terms ; 
 that, in truth, nothing is great or 
 small, save in proportion to the quantity of creative thought which has been exer- 
 cised in making it ; that the fly who basks upon one of the trilithons of Stonehenge, 
 is in truth infinitely greater than all Stonehenge together, though he may measure 
 the tenth of an inch, and the stone on which he sits five-and-twenty feet. You 
 differ from me ? Be it so. Even if you prove me wrong I will believe myself in 
 the right : I cannot afford to do otherwise. If you rob me of my faith in " minute 
 philosophy," you rob me of a continual source of content, surprise, delight. 
 
 CHARLES KINGSLEY. 
 
 A SIGHT TO MAKI 
 
 5ES THROB.
 
 186 MRS. POT1PHAR' S " CABINE7" SHOP." 
 
 MRS. POTIPHAR'S "CABINET SHOP." 
 
 THE furnishing was certainly performed with great splendor and expense. My 
 drawing-rooms strongly resembled the warehouse of an ideal cabinet-maker. Every 
 whim of table every caprice of chair and sofa, is satisfied in those rooms. There 
 are curtains like rainbows, and carpets, as if the curtains had dripped all over the 
 floor. There are heavy cabinets of carved walnut, such as belong in the heavy 
 wainscotted rooms of old palaces, set against my last French pattern of wall-paper. 
 There are lofty chairs, like the thrones of archbishops in Gothic cathedrals, stand- 
 ing by the side of the elaborately gilded frames of mirrors. Marble statues of 
 Venus and Apollo support my mantels, upon which ormolu Louis Quatorze clocks 
 ring the hours. In all possible places there are statues, statuettes, vases, plates, 
 teacups, and liquor vases. The wood-work, when white, is elaborated in Moresco 
 carving when oak and walnut, it is heavily moulded. The contrasts are pretty, 
 but rather sudden. In truth, my house is a huge curiosity-shop of valuable articles 
 clustered without taste, or feeling, or reason. They are there, because my house 
 was large and I was able to buy them ; and because, as Mrs. P. says, one must have 
 a buhl and ormolu, and new forms of furniture, and do as well as one's neighbors, 
 and show that one is rich, if he is so. They are there, in fact, because I couldn't 
 help it. I didn't want them, but then I don't know what I did want. Somehow, I 
 don't feel as if I had a home, merely because orders were given to the best uphol- 
 sterers and fancy-men in town to send a sample of all their wares to my house. To 
 pay a morning call at Mrs. Potiphar's is, in some ways, better than going shopping. 
 You see more new and costly things in a shorter time. People say, " What a love 
 of a chair ! " " What a darling table ! " " What a heavenly sofa ! " and they all 
 go and tease their husbands to get things precisely like them. When Kurz Pacha, 
 the Sennaar minister, came to a dinner at my house, he said : 
 
 " Bless my soul ! Mr. Potiphar, your house is just like your neighbor's." 
 
 I know it. I am perfectly aware that there is no more difference between my 
 house and Croesus's, than there is in two ten-dollar bills of the same bank. He 
 might live in my house and I in his without any confusion. He has the same cur- 
 tains, carpets, chairs, tables, Venuses, Apollos, busts, vases, etc. And he goes into 
 his room and thinks it's all a devilish bore, just as I do. We have each got to 
 refurnish every few years, and, therefore, have no possible opportunity for attaching 
 ourselves to the objects about us. Unfortunately Kurz Pacha particularly detested 
 precisely what Mrs. P. most liked, because it is the fashion to like them. I mean 
 the Louis Quatorze and the Louis Quinze things. 
 
 " Taste, dear Mrs. Potiphar," said the Pacha, " was a thing not known in the 
 days of those kings. Grace was entirely supplanted by grotesqueness, and now, 
 instead of pure and beautiful Greek forms, we must collect these hideous things. 
 If you are going backward to find models, why not go as far as the good ones ? 
 My dear madam, an ormolu Louis Quatorze clock would have given Pericles a fit.
 
 MRS. FOTIPHAR'S " CABINET SHOP." 
 
 187 
 
 Your drawing-rooms would have thrown Aspasia into hysterics. Things are not 
 beautiful because they cost money ; nor is any grouping handsome without har- 
 mony. Your house is like a woman dressed in Ninon de 1'Enclos's bodice, with 
 Queen Anne's hooped skirt, who limps in Chinese shoes, and wears an Elizabethan 
 ruff around her neck, and a Druse's horn on her head. My dear madam, this is 
 the kind of thing we go to see in museums. It is the old stock joke of the 
 world." 
 
 By Jove ! how mad Mrs. Potiphar was ! She rose from the table, to the great 
 dismay of Kurz Pacha, and I could only restrain her by reminding her that the 
 Sennaar minister had but an imperfect idea of our language, and that in Sennaar 
 people probably said what they thought when they conversed. 
 
 " You'd better go to Sennaar then, yourself, Mr. Potiphar," said my wife, as 
 she smoothed her rumpled feathers. 
 
 " Ton my word, madam, it's my own opinion," replied I. 
 
 Kurz Pacha, who is a philosopher (of the Sennaar school), asks me if people 
 have no ideas of. their own in building houses. I answer, none that I know of, 
 except that of getting the house built. The 
 fact is, it is as much as Paul Potiphar can 
 do to make the money to erect his palatial 
 residence, and then to keep it going. There 
 are a great many fine statues in my house, 
 but I know nothing about them ; I don't 
 see why we should have such heathen im- 
 ages in reputable houses. But Mrs. P. 
 says : 
 
 " Pooh ! have you no love for the fine 
 arts ? " 
 
 There it is ! It doesn't do not to love 
 the fine arts ; so Polly is continually clatter- 
 ing up the halls and staircases with marble, 
 and sending me heavy bills for the same. 
 
 When the house was ready, and my 
 wife had purchased the furniture, she came 
 and said to me : 
 
 " Now, my dear P., there is one thing 
 we haven't thought, of." 
 
 " What's that ? " 
 
 "Pictures, you know, dear." 
 
 " What do you want pictures for? " growled I, and rather surlily, I am afraid. 
 
 " Why, to furnish the walls ; what do you suppose we want pictures for ? " 
 
 " I tell you, Polly," said I, " that pictures are the most extravagant kind of 
 furniture. Pshaw ! a man rubs and dabbles a little upon a canvas two feet square, 
 and then coolly asks three hundred dollars for it." 
 
 " Dear me, Pot," she answered, " I don't want home-made pictures. What an 
 
 GUESTS OF THE POTIPHARS.
 
 i88 MRS. POTIPHAR'S " CABINET SHOP." 
 
 idea! Do you think I'd have pictures on my walls that were painted in this 
 country ? No, my dear husband, let us have some choice specimens of the old 
 masters. A landscape by Rayfel, for instance ; or one of Angel's fruit-pieces, or 
 a cattle scene by Veryness, or a Madonna of Giddo's, or a boar-hunt of Hannibal 
 Crackeye's." 
 
 What was the use of fighting against this sort of thing ? I told her to have it 
 her own way. Mrs. P. consulted Singe, the pastry-cook, who told her his cousin 
 had just come out from Italy with a lot of the very finest pictures in the world, 
 which he had bribed one of the Pope's guard to steal from the Vatican, and which 
 he would sell at a bargain. 
 
 They hang on my walls, now. They represent nothing in particular ; but in 
 certain lights, if you look very closely, you can easily recognize something in them 
 that looks like a lump of something brown. There is one very ugly woman with a 
 convulsive child in her arms, to which Mrs. P. directly takes all her visitors, and 
 asks them to admire the beautiful Shay douver of Giddo's. When I go out to 
 dinner with people that talk of pictures and books, and that kind of thing, I don't 
 like to seem behind ; so I say, in a critical way, that Giddo was a good painter. 
 None of them contradict me, and one day when somebody asked : "Which of his 
 pictures do you prefer ? " I answered straight, " His Shay douver," and no more 
 questions were asked. 
 
 They hang all about the house now. The Giddo is in the dining-room. I 
 asked the Sennaar minister if it wasn't odd to have a religious picture in the dining- 
 room. He smiled, and said that it was perfectly proper if I liked it, and if the 
 picture of such an ugly woman didn't take away my appetite. 
 
 "What difference does it make," said he, in the Sennaar manner; " it would 
 be equally out of keeping with every other room in your house. My dear Potiphar, 
 it is a perfectly unprincipled house, this of yours. If your mind were in the con- 
 dition of your house, so ill-assorted, so confused, so over-loaded with things that 
 don't belong together, you would never make another cent. You have order, pro- 
 priety, harmony, in your dealings with the Symmes's Hole Bore Co., and they are 
 the secrets of your success. W 7 hy not have the same elements in your house ? 
 Why pitch every century, country, and fashion, higgledy-piggledy into your parlors 
 and dining-rooms ? Have everything you can get, in heaven's name, but have 
 everything in its place. If you are a plodding tradesman, knowing and caring 
 nothing about pictures, or books, or statuary, or objets de vertu, don't have them. 
 Suppose your neighbor chooses to put them in his house. If he has them merely 
 because he had the money to pay for them, he is the butt of every picture and 
 book he owns. 
 
 " When I meet Mr. Crcesus in Wall Street, I respect him as I do a king in his 
 palace, or a scholar in his study. He is master of the occasion. He commands 
 like Nelson at the Nile. I, who am merely a diplomatist, skulk and hurry along, 
 and if Mr. Croesus smiles, I inwardly thank him for his charity. Wall Street is 
 Crcesus' sphere, and all his powers play there perfectly. But when I meet him in 
 his house, surrounded by objects of art, by the triumphs of a skill which he does
 
 AN APPEAL FOR UNION. 189 
 
 not understand, and for which he cares nothing, of which, in fact, he seems 
 afraid, because he knows any chance question about them would trip him up, my 
 feeling is very much changed. If I should ask him what ormolu is, I don't believe 
 he could answer, though his splendid ormolu clock rang, indignant, from the 
 mantel. But if I should say : ' Invest me this thousand dollars,' he would secure 
 me eight per cent. It certainly isn't necessary to know what ormolu is, nor to 
 have any other objet de vertu but your wife. Then why should you barricade your- 
 self behind all these things that you really cannot enjoy, because you don't under- 
 stand ? If you could not read Italian, you would be a fool to buy Dante, merely 
 because you knew he was a great poet. And, in the same way, if you know noth- 
 ing about matters of art, it is equally foolish of you to buy statues and pictures, 
 although you hear on all sides that, as Mrs. P. says, one must love art. 
 
 GEORGE WILLIAM CURTIS. 
 
 AN APPEAL FOR UNION. 
 
 NOT the reception of the treaty of peace negotiated at Ghent, nor any other 
 event which has occurred during my progress in public life, ever gave such un- 
 bounded and universal satisfaction as the settlement of the Missouri Compromise. 
 We may argue from like causes like effects. Then, indeed, there was great excite- 
 ment. Then, indeed, all the legislatures of the North called out for the exclusion 
 of Missouri, and all the legislatures of the South called out for her admission as a 
 State. Then, as now, the country was agitated like the ocean in the midst of a 
 turbulent storm. But now, more than then, has this agitation been increased. 
 Now, more than then, are the dangers which exist, if the controversy remains un- 
 settled, more aggravated and more to be dreaded. The idea of disunion was then 
 scarcely a low whisper. Now, it has become a familiar language in certain portions 
 of the country. The public mind and the public heart are becoming familiarized 
 with that most dangerous and fatal of all events the disunion of the States. 
 People begin to contend that this is not so bad a thing as they had supposed. Like 
 the progress in all human affairs, as we approach danger it disappears, it dimin- 
 ishes in our conception, and we no longer regard it with that awful apprehension 
 of consequences that we did before we came into contact with it. Everywhere now 
 there is a state of things, a degree of alarm and apprehension, and determination to 
 fight, as they regard it, against the aggressions of the North. That did not so 
 demonstrate itself at the period of the Missouri Compromise. It was followed, in 
 consequence of the adoption of the measure which settled the difficulty of Missouri, 
 by peace, harmony, and tranquillity. So, now, I infer, from the greater amount 
 of agitation, from the greater amount of danger, that, if you adopt the meas- 
 ures under consideration, they, too, will be followed by the same amount of
 
 i 9 o AN APPEAL FOR UNION. 
 
 contentment, satisfaction, peace, and tranquillity, which ensued after the Missouri 
 Compromise. 
 
 The responsibility of this great measure passes from the hands of the committee, 
 and from my hands. They know, and I know, that it is an awful and tremendous 
 responsibility. I hope that you will meet it with a just conception and a true 
 appreciation of its magnitude, and the magnitude of the consequences that may 
 ensue from your decision one way or the other. The alternatives, I fear, which the 
 measure presents, are concord and increased discord ; a servile civil war, originating 
 in its causes on the lower Rio Grande, and terminating possibly in its consequences 
 on the upper Rio Grande in the Santa Fe country, or the restoration of harmony 
 and fraternal kindness. I believe from the bottom of my soul that the measure is 
 the reunion of this Union. I believe it is the dove of peace, which, taking its 
 aerial flight from the dome of the Capitol, carries the glad tidings of assured peace 
 and restored harmony to all the remotest extremities of this distracted land. I 
 believe that it will be attended with all these beneficent effects. And now let us 
 discard all resentment, all passions, all petty jealousies, all personal desires, all love 
 of place, all hankerings after the gilded crumbs which fall from the table of power. 
 Let us forget popular fears, from whatever quarter they may spring. Let us go to 
 the limpid fountain of unadulterated patriotism, and, performing a solemn lustra- 
 tion, return divested of all selfish, sinister, and sordid impurities, and think alone of 
 our God, our country, our consciences, and our glorious Union that Union with- 
 out which we shall be torn into hostile fragments, and sooner or later become the 
 victims of military despotism, or foreign domination. 
 
 Mr. President, what is an individual man ? An atom, almost invisible without 
 a magnifying glass a mere speck upon the surface of the immense universe ; not 
 a second in time, compared to immeasurable, never-beginning, and never-ending 
 eternity ; a drop of water in the great deep, which evaporates and is borne off by 
 the winds ; a grain of sand, which is soon gathered to the dust from which it sprung. 
 Shall a being so small, so petty, so fleeting, so evanescent, oppose itself to the 
 onward march of a great nation, which is to subsist for ages and ages to come ; 
 oppose itself to that long line of posterity which, issuing from our loins, will endure 
 during the existence of the world ? Forbid it, God. Let us look to our country 
 and our cause, elevate ourselves to the dignity of pure and disinterested patriots, 
 and save our country from all impending dangers. What if, in the march of this 
 nation to greatness and power, we should be buried beneath the wheels that propel 
 it onward ! What are we what is any man worth who is not ready and willing 
 to sacrifice himself for the benefit of his country when it is necessary ? . . . 
 
 If this Union shall become separated, new unions, new confederacies will arise. 
 And with respect to this, if there be any I hope there is no one in the Senate 
 before whose imagination is flitting the idea of a great Southern Confederacy to 
 take possession of the Balize and the mouth of the Mississippi, I say in my place, 
 never ! never ! never ! will we who occupy the broad waters of the Mississippi and 
 its upper tributaries consent that any foreign flag shall float at the Balize or upon 
 the turrets of the Crescent City never! never! I call upon all the South.
 
 JUSTICE FOR THE SLA VE. 191 
 
 Sir, we have had hard words, bitter words, bitter thoughts, unpleasant feelings 
 toward each other in the progress of this great measure. Let us forget them. Let 
 us sacrifice these feelings. Let us go to the altar of our country and swear, as the 
 oath was taken of old, that we will stand by her ; that we will support her ; that 
 we will uphold her Constitution ; that we will preserve her Union ; and that we will 
 pass this great, comprehensive, and healing system of measures, which will hush 
 all the jarring elements, and bring peace and tranquillity to our homes. 
 
 HENRY CLAY. 
 
 JUSTICE FOR THE SLAVE. 
 
 WE do not play politics, anti-slavery is no half-jest with us ; it is a terrible 
 earnest, with life or death, worse than life or death, on the issue. It is no lawsuit, 
 where it matters not to the good feeling of opposing counsel which way the verdict 
 goes, and where advocates can shake hands after the decision as pleasantly as 
 before. When we think of such a man as Henry Clay, his long life, his mighty 
 influence cast always into the scale against the slave, of that irresistible fascina- 
 tion with which he moulded every one to his will ; when we remember that, his 
 conscience acknowledging the justice of our cause, and his heart open on every 
 other side to the gentlest impulses, he could sacrifice so remorselessly his convic- 
 tions and the welfare of millions to his low ambition ; when we think how the slave 
 trembled at the sound of his voice, and that, from a multitude of breaking hearts 
 there went up nothing but gratitude to God when it pleased him to call that great 
 sinner from this world, we cannot find it in our hearts, we could not shape our lips 
 to ask any man to do him honor. No amount of eloquence, no sheen of official 
 position, no loud grief of partisan friends, would ever lead us to ask monuments 
 or walk in fine processions for pirates ; and the sectarian zeal or selfish ambition 
 which gives up, deliberately and in full knowledge of the facts, three million of 
 human beings, to hopeless ignorance, daily robbery, systematic prostitution, and 
 murder, which the law is neither able nor undertakes to prevent or avenge, is more 
 monstrous, in our eyes, than the love of gold which takes a score of lives with 
 merciful quickness on the high seas. Haynau on the Danube is no more hateful 
 to us than Haynau on the Potomac. Why give mobs to one and monuments to 
 the other ? 
 
 WENDELL PHILLIPS.
 
 192 
 
 RALEIGH'S LAST WORDS TO HIS WIFE. 
 
 RALEIGH'S LAST WORDS TO HIS WIFE. 
 
 You shall receive, my dear wife, my last words in these my last lines ; my love 
 I send you, that you may keep when I am dead, and my counsel, that you may re- 
 member it when I am no more. I would not with my will present you sorrows, 
 dear Bess ; let them go to the grave with me, and be buried in the dust. And see- 
 ing that it is not the will of God that I shall see you any more, bear my destruction 
 patiently, and with an heart like yourself. 
 
 First, I send you all the thanks which my heart can conceive, or my words 
 express, for your many travails and cares for me ; which though they have not 
 taken effect as you wished, yet my debt to you is not the less ; but pay it I never 
 shall in this world. 
 
 Secondly, I beseech you, for the love you bare me living, that you do not hide 
 yourself many days, but by your travails seek to help the miserable fortunes and 
 
 the right of your poor child. Your 
 mourning cannot avail me that am 
 but dust. 
 
 Thirdly, you shall understand, that 
 my lands were conveyed bona fide to 
 my child ; the writings were drawn 
 at midsummer was twelve months, as 
 divers can witness ; and I trust my 
 blood will quench their malice who 
 desired my slaughter, that they will 
 not seek also to kill you and yours 
 with extreme poverty. To what friend 
 to direct you I know not, for all mine 
 have left me in the true time of trial. 
 Most sorry am I, that, being thus sur- 
 prised by death, I can leave you no 
 better estate ; God hath prevented all 
 my determinations, that great God 
 which worketh all in all ; and if you 
 can live free from want, care for no 
 more, for the rest is but a vanity : love 
 God, and begin betimes in him you 
 shall find true, everlasting, and end- 
 less comfort ; when you have travailed and wearied yourself with all sorts of 
 worldly cogitations, you shall sit down by sorrow in the end. Teach your son 
 also to serve and fear God whilst he is young, that the fear of God may grow up in 
 him ; then will God be an husband to you, and a father to him an husband and 
 a father that can never be taken from you. 
 
 SIR WALTER RALEIGH.
 
 DEATH, THE CONQUEROR. 193 
 
 Baylie oweth me a thousand pounds, and Aryan six hundred ; in Jernesey also, 
 I have much owing me. Dear wife, I beseech you, for my soul's sake, pay all poor 
 men. When I am dead, no doubt you shall be much sought unto, for the world 
 thinks I was very rich : have a care to the fair pretences of men, for no greater 
 misery can befall you in this life, than to become a prey unto the world, and after 
 to be despised. I speak (God knows) not to dissuade you from marriage, for it will 
 be best for you, both in respect of God and the world. As for me, I am no more 
 yours, nor you mine ; death hath cut us asunder, and God hath divided me from 
 the world, and you from me. Remember your poor child for his father's sake, who 
 loved you in his happiest estate. I sued for my life, but God knows it was for you 
 and yours that I desired it : for know it, my dear wife, your child is the child of a 
 true man, who in his own respect despiseth death and his misshapen and ugly 
 forms. I cannot write much ; God knows how hardly I steal this time when all 
 sleep ; and it is also time for me to separate my thoughts from the world. Beg my 
 dead body, which living was denied you, and either lay it in Sherbourne, or Exeter 
 church by my father and mother. I can say no more ; time and death call me 
 away. The everlasting God, powerful, infinite, and inscrutable God Almighty, who 
 is goodness itself, the true light and life, keep you and yours, and have mercy upon 
 me, and forgive my persecutors and false accusers, and send us to meet in his 
 glorious kingdom. My clear wife, farewell ; bless my boy, pray for me, and let my 
 true God hold you both in his arms. 
 
 Yours that was, but now not mine own, 
 
 WALTER RALEIGH. 
 
 DEATH, THE CONQUEROR. 
 
 IT is a mighty change that is made by the death of every person, and it is 
 visible to us who are alive. Reckon but from the sprightfulness of youth and the 
 fair cheeks and full eyes of childhood, from the vigorousness and strong flexure of 
 the joints of five-and-twenty, to the hollowness and dead paleness, to the loath- 
 someness and horror of a three days' burial, and we shall perceive the distance to 
 be very great and very strange. But so have I seen a rose newly springing from 
 the clefts of its hood, and at first it was fair as the morning, and full with the dew 
 of heaven, as the lamb's fleece ; but when the ruder breath had forced open its 
 virgin modesty, and dismantled its too youthful and unripe retirements, it began to 
 put on darkness and to decline to softness and the symptoms of a sickly age ; it 
 bowed the head and broke its stalk, and at night, having lost some of its leaves, 
 and all its beauty, it fell into the portion of weeds and out-worn faces. So does 
 the fairest beauty change, and it will be as bad with you and me ; and then what 
 servants shall we have to wait upon us in the grave ? What friends to visit us ?
 
 i 9 4 DEATH, THE CONQUEROR. 
 
 What officious people to cleanse away the moist and unwholesome clouds reflected 
 upon our faces from the sides of the weeping vaults, which are the longest weepers 
 for our funerals ? 
 
 A man may read a sermon, the best and most passionate that ever man preached, 
 if he shall but enter into the sepulchers of kings. In the same Escurial where the 
 Spanish princes live in greatness and power, and decree war or peace, they have 
 wisely placed a cemetery where their ashes and their glory shall sleep till time shall 
 be no more : and where our kings have been crowned, their ancestors lie interred, 
 and they must walk over their grandsire's head to take his crown. There is an 
 acre sown with royal seed, the copy of the greatest change from rich to naked, 
 from ceiled roofs to arched coffins, from living like gods to die like men. There is 
 enough to cool the flames of lust, to abate the heights of pride, to appease the itch 
 of covetous desires, to sully and dash out the dissembling colors of a lustful, arti- 
 ficial, and imaginary beauty. There the warlike and the peaceful, the fortunate 
 and the miserable, the beloved and the despised princes, mingle their dust, and pay 
 down their symbol of mortality, and tell all the world that when we die, our ashes 
 shall be equal to kings, and our accounts easier, and our pains for our crimes shall 
 be less. To my apprehension, it is a sad record which is left by Athenaeus con- 
 cerning Minus the great Assyrian monarch, whose life and death is summed up in 
 these words : " Ninus, the Assyrian had an ocean of gold, and other riches more 
 than the sand in the Caspian Sea ; he never saw the stars, and perhaps he never 
 desired it ; he never stirred up the holy fire among the Magi, nor touched his god 
 with the sacred rod, according to the laws : he never offered sacrifice, nor wor- 
 shipped the deity, nor administered justice, nor spake to the people ; nor numbered 
 them ; but he was most valiant to eat and drink, and having mingled his wines, he 
 threw the rest upon the stones. This man is dead, behold his sepulcher, and now 
 hear where Ninus is. Sometime I was Ninus, and drew the breath of a living man, 
 but now am nothing but clay. I have nothing but what I did eat, and what I served 
 to myself in lust is all my portion : the wealth with which I was blessed, my 
 enemies meeting together shall carry away, as the mad Thyades carry a raw goat. 
 I am gone to hell : and when I went thither, I neither carried gold, nor horse, nor 
 silver chariot. I, that wore a mitre, am now a little heap of dust." 
 
 JEREMY TAYLOR.
 
 GREATNESS AND ABILITY. 195 
 
 GREATNESS AND ABILITY. 
 
 IN general, greatness is eminence of ability ; so there are as many different 
 forms thereof as there are qualities wherein a man may be eminent. These various 
 forms of greatness should be distinctly marked, that, when we say a man is great, 
 we may know exactly what we mean. 
 
 In the rudest ages, when the body is man's only tool for work or war, eminent 
 strength of body is the thing most coveted. Then, and so long as human affairs 
 are controlled by brute force, the giant is thought to be the great man, is had in 
 honor for his eminent brute strength. 
 
 When men have a little outgrown that period of force, cunning is the quality 
 most prized. The nimble brain outwits the heavy arm, and brings the circumvented 
 giant to the ground. He who can overreach his antagonist, plotting more subtly, 
 winning with more deceitful skill ; who can turn and double on his unseen track, 
 " can smile and smile, and be a villain, " he is a great man. 
 
 Brute force is merely animal ; cunning is the animalism of the intellect, the 
 mind's least intellectual element. 
 
 As men go on in their development, finding qualities more valuable than the 
 strength of the lion or the subtlety of the fox, they come to value higher intellect- 
 ual faculties, great understanding, great imagination, great reason. Power to 
 think is then the faculty men value most; ability to devise means for attaining ends 
 desired ; the power to originate ideas, to express them in speech, to organize them 
 into institutions; to organize things into a machine, men into an army or a state, 
 or a gang of operatives ; to administer these various organizations. He who is emi- 
 nent in this ability is thought the great man. 
 
 But there are qualities nobler than the mere intellect, the moral, the affec- 
 tional, the religious faculties, the power of justice, of love, of holiness, of trust 
 in God, and of obedience to his law, the eternal right. These are the highest 
 qualities of man : whoso is most eminent therein is the greatest of great men. He 
 is as much above the merely intellectual great men, as they above the men of mere 
 cunning or force. 
 
 Thus, then, we have four different kinds of greatness. Let me name them 
 bodily greatness, crafty greatness, intellectual greatness, religious greatness. Men in 
 different degrees of development will value the different kinds of greatness. Belial 
 cannot yet honor Christ. How can the little girl appreciate Aristotle and Kant ? 
 The child thinks as a child. You must have manhood in you to honor it in others, 
 even to see it. 
 
 Yet how we love to honor men eminent in such modes of greatness as we can 
 understand ! Indeed, we must do so. Soon as we really see a real great man, his 
 magnetism draws us, will we or no. Do any of you remember when, for the first 
 time in adult years, you stood beside the ocean, or some great mountain of New 
 Hampshire, or Virginia, or Pennsylvania, or the mighty mounts that rise in Switzer-
 
 196 GREATNESS AND ABILITY. 
 
 land ? Do you remember what emotions came upon you at the awful presence ? 
 But if you are confronted by a man of vast genius, of colossal history and achieve- 
 ments, immense personal power of wisdom, justice, philanthropy, religion, of mighty 
 power of will and mighty act ; if you feel him as you feel the mountain and the sea, 
 what grander emotions spring up ! It is like making the acquaintance of one of 
 the elementary forces of the earth, like associating with gravitation itself ! The 
 stiffest neck bends over; down go the democratic knees; human nature is loyal 
 then ! A New-England shipmaster, wrecked on an island in the Indian Sea, was 
 seized by his conquerors, and made their chief. Their captive became their king. 
 After years of rule, he managed to escape. When he once more visited his former 
 realm, he found that the savages had carried him to heaven, and worshipped him 
 as a god greater than their fancied deities : he had revolutionized divinity, and was 
 himself enthroned as a god. Why so ? In intellectual qualities, in religious quali- 
 ties, he was superior to their idea of God, and so they worshipped him. Thus loyal 
 is human nature to its great men. 
 
 Talk of Democracy ! we are all looking for a master ; a man manlier than we. 
 We are always looking for a great man to solve the difficulty too hard for us, to 
 break the rock which lies in our way, to represent the possibility of human na- 
 ture as an ideal, and then to realize that ideal in his life. Little boys in the country, 
 working against time, with stints to do, long for the passing-by of some tall brother, 
 who in a few minutes shall achieve what the smaller boy took hours to do. And 
 we are all of us but little boys, looking for some great brother to come and help us 
 end our tasks. 
 
 But it is not quite so easy to recognize the greatest kind of greatness. A 
 Nootka-Sound Indian would not see much in Leibnitz, Newton, Socrates, or Dante ; 
 arid if a great man were to come as much before us as we are before the Nootka- 
 Sounders, what should we say of him ? Why, the worst names we could devise, 
 Blasphemer, Hypocrite, Infidel, Atheist. Perhaps we should dig up the old cross, 
 and make a new martyr of the man posterity will worship as a deity. It is the men 
 who are up that see the rising sun, not the sluggards. It takes greatness to see 
 greatness, and know it at the first ; I mean to see greatness of the highest kind. 
 Bulk anybody can see ; bulk of body or mind. The loftiest form of greatness is 
 never popular in its time. Men cannot understand or receive it. Guinea negroes 
 would think a juggler a greater man than Franklin. What would be thought of 
 Martin Luther at Rome, of Washington at St. Petersburg, of Fenelon among the 
 Sacs and Foxes ? Herod and Pilate were popular in their day, men of property 
 and standing. They got nominations and honor enough. Jesus of Nazareth got 
 no nomination, got a cross between two thieves, was crowned with thorns, and, 
 when he died, eleven Galileans gathered together to lament their Lord. Any man 
 can measure a walking-stick, so many hands long, and so many nails beside ; but 
 it takes a mountain intellect to measure the Andes and the Altai. 
 
 THEODORE PARKER.
 
 ANNIE AND LAWRENCE. I97 
 
 ANNIE AND LAWRENCE. 
 
 " A SOLEMN solitude like this would, to my thinking, be much more likely to 
 lower your spirits. I don't like solitude myself, and therefore, I suppose it is that I 
 thought an impressible nature, like yours, would find something sad in the loneliness 
 of these silent woods." 
 
 Annie turned and fixed on him her large blue eyes. " But I'm not alone," she 
 said. 
 
 As Lawrence looked into her eyes he saw that they were as clear as the purest 
 crystal, and that he could look through them straight into her soul, and there he 
 saw that this woman loved him. The vision was as sudden as if it had been a 
 night-scene lighted up by a flash of lightning, but it was as clear and plain as if it 
 had been that same scene under the noonday sun. . . . 
 
 Never before had he looked into the eyes of a woman who loved him ; and, 
 leaning toward this one, he put his arm around her and drew her toward him. 
 "And never shall you be alone," he said. 
 
 She looked up at him with tears starting to her eyes, and then she put her 
 head against his breast. She was too happy to say anything, and she did not try. 
 
 FRANK R. STOCKTON. 
 
 THE ETHICS OF LAUGHTER. 
 
 ANATOMIKALLY konsidered, laffing iz the sensation ov pheeling good all over, 
 and showing it principally in one spot. 
 
 Morally konsidered, it iz the next best thing tew the 10 commandments. . . 
 
 Theoretikally konsidered, it kan out-argy all the logik in existence. . . . 
 
 Pyroteknikally konsidered, it iz the fire-works of the soul. . . . 
 
 But i don't intend this essa for laffing in the lump, but for laffing on the 
 half-shell. 
 
 Laffing iz just az natral tew cum tew the surface az a rat iz tew cum out ov 
 hiz hole when he wants tew. , 
 
 Yu kant keep it back by swallowing enny more than yu kan the heekups. 
 
 If a man kan't laff there iz sum mistake made in putting him together, and if 
 he won't laff he wants az mutch keeping away from, az a bear-trap when it iz sot. 
 
 I have seen people who laffed altogether too mutch for their own good or for 
 ennyboddy else's ; they laft like a barrell ov nu sider with the tap pulled out, a 
 perfekt stream. 
 
 This iz a grate waste ov natral juice.
 
 198 
 
 THE ETHICS OF LAUGHTER. 
 
 I have seen other people who didn't laff enuff tew giv themselfs vent ; they 
 waz like a barrell ov nu sider too, that waz bunged up tite, apt tew start a hoop 
 and leak all away on the sly. 
 
 Thare ain't neither ov theze 2 ways right, and they never ought tew be 
 pattented. . . . 
 
 Genuine laffing iz the vent of the soul, the nostrils of the heart, and iz just az 
 necessary for health and happiness az spring water iz for a trout. 
 
 Thare iz one kind ov a laff that i always did rekommend ; it looks out ov the eye 
 fust with a merry twinkle, then it kreeps down on its hands and kneze and plays 
 
 around the mouth like a pretty moth around the 
 blaze ov a kandle, then it steals over into the 
 dimples ov the cheeks and rides around into 
 thoze little whirlpools for a while, then it lites 
 up the whole face like the mello bloom on a 
 damask roze, then it swims oph on the air with 
 a peal az klear and az happy az a dinner-bell, 
 then it goes bak agin on golden tiptoze like an 
 angel out for an airing, and laze down on its 
 little bed ov violets in the heart where it cum 
 from. 
 
 Thare iz another laff that noboddy kan with- 
 stand ; it iz just az honest and noizy az a distrikt 
 skool let out tew play, it shakes a man up from 
 hiz toze tew hiz temples, it dubbles and twists 
 him like a whiskee phit, it lifts him oph from hiz 
 cheer, like feathers, and lets him bak agin like 
 melted led, it goes all thru him like a pikpocket, 
 and finally leaves him az weak and az krazy az 
 tho he had bin soaking all day in a Rushing bath and forgot tew be took out. 
 
 This kind ov a laff belongs tew jolly good phellows who are az healthy az 
 quakers, and who are az eazy tew pleaze az a gall who iz going tew be married 
 to-morrow. 
 
 In konclushion i say laff every good chance yu kan git, but don't laff unless yu 
 feal like it, for there ain't nothing in this world more harty than a good honest 
 laff, nor nothing more hollow than a hartless one. 
 
 When yu do laff open your mouth wide enuff for the noize tew git out without 
 squealing, thro yure hed bak az tho yu waz going tew be shaved, hold on tew yure 
 false hair with both hands and then laff till yure soul gets thoroly rested. 
 But i shall tell yu more about theze things at sum fewter time. 
 
 HENRY W. SHAW (Josh Billings).
 
 ROGER WILLIAMS. 
 
 199 
 
 ROGER WILLIAMS. 
 
 WHILE the State was thus connecting by the closest bonds the energy of its 
 faith with its form of government, there appeared in its midst one of those clear 
 minds which sometimes bless the world by their power of receiving moral truth in 
 its purest light, and of reducing the just conclusions of their principles to a happy 
 and consistent practice. In February of the first year of the colony, but a few 
 months after the arrival of Winthrop, and before either Cotton or Hooker had em- 
 barked for New England, there arrived at Nantasket, after a stormy passage of 
 sixty-six days, "a young minister, godly and zealous, having precious" gifts. It 
 was Roger Williams. He was then but a little more than thirty years of age ; but 
 his mind had already matured a doctrine which secures him an immortality of 
 fame, as its application has given religious peace to the American world. He was 
 a Puritan, and a fugitive from English persecution ; but his wrongs had not clouded 
 his accurate understanding ; in the capacious recesses of his mind he had revolved 
 the nature of intolerance, and he, and he alone, had arrived at the great principle 
 which is its sole effectual remedy. He announced his discovery under the simple 
 proposition of the sanctity of conscience. The civil magistrate should restrain 
 crime, but never control opinion ; should punish guilt, but never violate the free- 
 dom of the soul. The doctrine contained within itself an entire reformation of 
 theological jurisprudence ; it would blot from the statute-book the felony of non- 
 conformity ; would quench the fires that persecution had so long kept burning; would 
 repeal every law compel- 
 ling attendance on public 
 worship ; would abolish 
 tithes and all forced con- 
 tributions to the main- 
 tenance of religion; would 
 give an equal protection 
 to every form of reli- 
 gious faith ; and never 
 suffer the authority of the 
 civil government to be en- 
 listed against the mosque 
 of the Mussulman or the 
 altar of the fire-worship- 
 per, against the Jewish 
 synagogue or the Roman 
 
 cathedral. It is wonderful with what distinctness Roger Williams deduced 
 these inferences from his great principle ; the consistency with which, like Pascal 
 and Edwards, those bold and profound reasoners on other subjects, he 
 accepted every fair inference from his doctrines ; and the circumspection with which 
 
 THE OLD MILL.
 
 2 oo THE DEATH OF COLONEL NEWCOME. 
 
 he repelled every unjust imputation. In the unwavering assertion of his views he 
 never changed his position ; the sanctity of conscience was the great tenet which, 
 with all its consequences, he defended, as he first trod the shores of New England ; 
 and in his extreme old age it was the last pulsation of his heart. But it placed the 
 young emigrant in direct opposition to the whole system on which Massachusetts was 
 founded ; and, gentle and forgiving as was his temper, prompt as he was to con- 
 cede every thing which honesty permitted, he always asserted his belief with 
 temperate firmness and unbending benevolence. 
 
 GEORGE BANCROFT. 
 
 THE DEATH OF COLONEL NEWCOME. 
 
 BUT our Colonel, we all were obliged to acknowledge, was no more our friend of 
 old days. He knew us again, and was good to every one round him, as his wont 
 was ; especially when Boy came, his old eyes lighted up with simple happiness, and, 
 with eager trembling hands, he would seek under his bed-clothes, or the pockets of 
 his dressing-gown, for toys or cakes, which he had caused to be purchased for his 
 grandson. There was a little laughing, red-cheeked, white-headed gown-boy of the 
 school, to whom the old man had taken a great fancy. One of the symptoms of 
 his returning consciousness and recovery, as we hoped, was his calling for this 
 child, who pleased our friend by his archness and merry ways ; and who, to the 
 old gentleman's unfailing delight, used to call him, " Codd Colonel." "Tell little 
 
 F , that Codd Colonel wants to see him ; " and the little gown-boy was brought 
 
 to him ; and the Colonel would listen to him for hours ; and hear all about his 
 lessons and his play; and prattle, almost as childishly, about Dr. Raine, and his own 
 early school-days. The boys of the school, it must be said, had heard the noble 
 old gentleman's touching history, and had all got to know and love him. They 
 came every day to hear news of him ; sent him in books and papers to amuse him ; 
 and some benevolent young souls, God's blessing on all honest boys, say I, 
 painted theatrical characters, and sent them in to Codd Colonel's grandson. The 
 little fellow was made free of gown-boys, and once came thence to his grandfather 
 in a little gown, which delighted the old man hugely. Boy said he would like to 
 be a little gown-boy ; and I make no doubt, when he is old enough, his father will 
 get him that post, and put him under the tuition of my friend Dr. Senior. 
 
 So, weeks passed away, during which our dear old friend still remained with us. 
 His mind was gone at intervals, but would rally feebly ; and with his consciousness 
 returned his love, his simplicity, his sweetness. He would talk French with 
 Madame de Florae, at which time, his memory appeared to awaken with surprising 
 vividness, his cheek flushed, and he was a youth again, a youth all love and hope, 
 a stricken old man, with a beard as white as snow covering the noble careworn
 
 THE DEATH OF COLONEL NEWCOME. 201 
 
 face. At such times he called her by her Christian name of Leonore ; he addressed 
 courtly old words of regard and kindness to the aged lady ; anon he wandered in 
 his talk, and spoke to her as if they still were young. Now, as in those early days, 
 his heart was pure ; no anger remained in it ; no guile tainted it ; only peace and 
 good-will dwelt in it. 
 
 Rosey's death had seemed to shock him for a while when the unconscious little 
 boy spoke of it. Before that circumstance, Clive had even forbore to wear mourn- 
 ing, lest the news should agitate his father. The Colonel remained silent and was 
 very much disturbed all that day, but he never appeared to comprehend the fact 
 quite ; and, once or twice afterwards, asked, Why she did not come to see him ? 
 She was prevented, he supposed she was prevented, he said, with a look of 
 terror : he never once otherwise alluded to that unlucky tyrant of his household, 
 who had made his last years so unhappy. 
 
 The circumstances of Clive's legacy he never understood : but more than once 
 spoke of Barnes to Ethel, and sent his compliments to him, and said he should like 
 to shake him by the hand. Barnes Newcome never once offered to touch that 
 honored hand, though his sister bore her uncle's message to him. They came often 
 from Bryanston Square : Mrs. Hobson even offered to sit with the Colonel, and read 
 to him, and brought him books for his improvement. But her presence disturbed 
 him ; he cared not for her books ; the two nurses whom he loved faithfully watched 
 him ; and my wife and I were admitted to him sometimes, both of whom he honored 
 with regard and recognition. As for F. B., in order to be near his Colonel, did 
 not that good fellow take up his lodging in Cistercian Lane, at the " Red Cow " ? 
 He is one whose errors, let us hope, shall be pardoned, quia multum amavit. I am 
 sure he felt ten times more joy at hearing of Clive's legacy, than if thousands had 
 been bequeathed to himself. . May good health and good fortune speed him ! 
 
 The days went on, and our hopes, raised sometimes, began to flicker and fail. 
 One evening the Colonel left his chair for his bed in pretty good spirits, but passed 
 a disturbed night, and the next morning was too weak to rise. Then he remained 
 in his bed, and his friends visited him there. One afternoon he asked for his little 
 gown-boy, and the child was brought to him, and sat by the bed with a very awe- 
 stricken face : and then gathered courage, and tried to amuse him by telling him 
 how it was a half-holiday, and they were having a cricket-match with the St. Peter's 
 boys in the green, and Gray Friars was in and winning. The Colonel quite under- 
 stood about it ; he would like to see the game ; he had played many a game on that 
 green when he was a boy. He grew excited ; Clive dismissed his father's little 
 friend, and put a sovereign into his hand; and away he ran to say that Codcl 
 Colonel had come into a fortune, and to buy tarts, and to see the match out. I, 
 curre, little white-haired gown-boy ! Heaven speed you, little friend. 
 
 After the child had gone, Thomas Newcome began to wander more and more. 
 He talked louder ; he gave the word of command, spoke Hindustanee as if to his men. 
 Then he spoke words in French rapidly, seizing a hand that was near him, and cry- 
 ing, " Toujours, toujours ! " But it was Ethel's hand which he took. Ethel and 
 Clive and the nurse were in the room with him ; the nurse came to us, who were
 
 202 TO GROSVENOR C. BEDFORD. 
 
 sitting in the adjoining apartment ; Madame de Florae was there, with my wife and 
 Bayham 
 
 At the look in the woman's countenance Madame de Florae started up. " He 
 is very bad, he wanders a great deal," the nurse whispered. The French lady fell 
 instantly on her knees, and remained rigid in prayer. 
 
 Sometime afterwards Ethel came in with a scared face to our pale group. " He 
 is calling for you again, dear lady," she said, going up to Madame de Florae, who 
 was still kneeling ; " and just now he said he wanted Pendennis to take care of his 
 boy. He will not know you." She hid her tears as she spoke. 
 
 She went into the room where Clive was at the bed's foot ; the old man within 
 it talked on rapidly for awhile : then again he would sigh and be still : once more I 
 heard him say hurriedly, " Take care of him when I'm in India ;" and then with a 
 heartrending voice he called out, " Leonore, Leonore!" She was kneeling by his 
 side now. The patient's voice sank into faint murmurs ; only a moan now and 
 then announced that he was not asleep. 
 
 At the usual evening hour the chapel bell began to toll, and Thomas New- 
 come's hands outside the bed feebly beat time. And just as the last bell struck, a 
 peculiar sweet smile shone over his face, and he lifted up his head a little, and 
 quickly said, " Adsum ! " and fell back. It was the word we used at school, when 
 names were called ; and lo, he, whose heart was as that of a little child, had an- 
 swered to his name, and stood in the presence of The Master. 
 
 WILLIAM MAKEPEACE THACKERAY. 
 
 TO GROSVENOR C. BEDFORD. 
 
 LET not Gifford suppose me a troublesome man to deal with, pertinacious about 
 trifles, or standing upon punctilios of authorship. No, Grosvenor, I am a quiet, 
 patient, easy-going hack of the mule breed ; regular as clock-work in my pace, sure- 
 footed, bearing the burden which is laid on me, and only obstinate in choosing my 
 own path. If Gifford could see me by this fireside, where, like Nicodemus, one 
 candle suffices me in a large room, he would see a man in a coat "still more thread- 
 bare than his own" when he wrote his "Imitation," working hard and getting 
 little a bare maintenance, and hardly that ; writing poems and history for pos- 
 terity, with his whole heart and soul ; one daily progressive in learning, not so 
 learned as he is poor, and not so poor as proud, not so proud as happy. Grosvenor, 
 there is not a lighter-hearted nor a happier man on the face of this wide world. 
 
 Your godson thinks that I have nothing to do but to play with him, and any- 
 body who saw what reason he has for his opinion would be disposed to agree with 
 him. I wish you could see my beautiful boy ! 
 
 ROBERT SOUTHEY.
 
 MAKING A FRIEND. 
 
 203 
 
 GEORGE MACDONALU. 
 
 MAKING A FRIEND. 
 
 WHEN, having followed the road, I stood at last on the bridge, and, looking up 
 and down the river through the misty air, saw two long rows of these pollards 
 diminishing till they vanished in both directions, the sight of them took from me 
 all power of enjoying the water beneath me, the green fields around me, or even 
 the old-world beauty of the little bridge upon which I stood, although all sorts of 
 bridges have been from very infancy a delight to me. For I am one of those who 
 never get rid of their infantile predilections, and to have once enjoyed making a 
 mud bridge, was to enjoy all bridges forever. 
 
 I saw a man in a white smock-frock coming along the road beyond, but I turned
 
 204 MAKING A FRIEND. 
 
 my back to the road, leaned my arms on the parapet of the bridge, and stood gazing 
 where I saw no visions, namely, at those very poplars. I heard the man's foot- 
 steps coming up the crown of the arch, but I would not turn to greet him. I was 
 in a selfish humor if ever I was ; for surely if ever one man ought to greet another, 
 it was upon such a comfortless afternoon. The footsteps stopped behind me, and 
 I heard a voice : 
 
 " I beg yer pardon, sir ; but be you the new vicar ? " 
 I turned instantly and answered, " I am. Do you want me ? " 
 " I wanted to see yer face, sir, that wur all, if ye'll not take it amiss." 
 Before me stood a tall old man with his hat in his hand, clothed as I have said, 
 in a white smock-frock. He smoothed his short gray hair with his curved palm 
 down over his forehead as he stood. His face was of a red brown, from much ex- 
 posure to the weather. There was a certain look of roughness, without hardness, 
 in it, which spoke of endurance rather than resistance, although he could evidently 
 set his face as a flint. His features were large and a little coarse, but the smile 
 that parted his lips when he spoke, shone in his gray eyes as well, and lighted up 
 a countenance in which a man might trust. 
 
 " I wanted to see yer face, sir, if ye'll not take it amiss." 
 
 " Certainly not," I answered, pleased with the man's address, as he stood square 
 before me, looking as modest as fearless. "The sight of a man's face is what 
 everybody has a right to; but, for all that, I should like to know why you want to 
 see my face." 
 
 " Why, sir, you be the new vicar. You kindly told me so when I axed you." 
 "Well, then, you'll see my face on Sunday in church that is, if you happen 
 to be there." 
 
 For, although some might think it the more dignified way, I could not take it 
 as a matter of course that he would be at church. A man might have better rea- 
 sons for staying away from church than I had for going, even though I was the 
 parson, and it was my business. Some clergymen separate between themselves 
 and their office to a degree which I cannot understand. To assert the dignities of 
 my office seems to me very like exalting myself ; and when I have had a twinge of 
 conscience about it, as has happened more than once, I have then found comfort 
 in these two texts : " The Son of Man came not to be ministered unto but to min- 
 ister ; " and " It is enough that the servant should be as his master." Neither have 
 I ever been able to see the very great difference between right and wrong in a 
 clergyman, and right and wrong in another man. All that I can pretend to have 
 yet discovered comes to this : that what is right in another man is right in a clergy- 
 man ; and what is wrong in another man is much worse in a clergyman. Here, 
 however, is one more proof of approaching age. I do not mean the opinion, but 
 the digression. 
 
 " Well, then," I said, " you'll see my face in church on Sunday, if you happen 
 to be there." 
 
 " Yes, sir ; but you see, sir, on the bridge here, the parson is the parson like, 
 and I'm Old Rogers ; and I looks in his face, and he looks in mine, and I says to
 
 MAKING A FRIEND. 205 
 
 myself, 'This is my parson.' But o' Sundays he's nobody's parson ; he's got his 
 work to do, and it mun be done, and there's an end on't." 
 
 That there was a real idea in the old man's mind was considerably clearer than 
 the logic by which he tried to bring it out. 
 
 " Did you know parson that's gone, sir ? " he went on. 
 
 " No," I answered. 
 
 "O, sir ! he wur a good parson. Many's the time he come and sit at my son's 
 bedside him that's dead and gone, sir for a long hour, on a Saturday night, 
 too. And then when I see him up in the desk the next mornin', I'd say to my- 
 self, ' Old Rogers, that's the same man as sat by your son's bedside last night. 
 Think o' that, Old Rogers ! ' But, somehow, I never did feel right sure o' that 
 same. He didn't seem to have the same cut, somehow ; and he didn't talk a bit 
 the same. And when he spoke to me after sermon, in the churchyard, I was always 
 of a mind to go into the church again and look up to the pulpit to see if he wur 
 really out ov it ; for this warn't the same man, you see. But you'll know all about 
 it better than I can tell you, sir. Only I always liked parson better out o' the 
 pulpit, and that's how I come to want to make you look at me, sir, instead o' the 
 water down there, afore I see you in the church to-morrow mornin'." 
 
 The old man laughed a kindly laugh ; but he had set me thinking, and I did 
 not know what to say to him all at once. So after a short pause, he resumed 
 
 " You'll be thinking me a queer kind of a man, sir, to speak to my betters 
 before my betters speaks to me. But mayhap you don't know what a parson is to 
 us poor folk that has ne'er a friend more larned than theirselves but the parson. 
 And besides, sir, I'm an old salt, an old man-o'-war's man, and I've been all 
 round the world, sir; and I ha' been in all sorts o' company, pirates and all, sir; 
 and I ain't a bit frightened of a parson. No ; I love a parson, sir. And I'll tell 
 you why, sir. He's got a good telescope, and he gits to the masthead, and he 
 looks out. And he sings out, ' Land ahead ! ' or ' Breakers ahead ! ' and gives 
 directions accordin'. Only I can't always make out what he says. But when he 
 shuts up his spyglass, and comes down the riggin', and talks to us like one man to 
 another, then I don't know what I should do without the parson. Good-evenin' to 
 you, sir, and welcome to Marshmallows." 
 
 The pollards did not look half so dreary. The river began to glimmer a little ; 
 and the old bridge had become an interesting old bridge. The country altogether 
 was rather nice than otherwise. I had found a friend already ! that is, a man to 
 whom I might possibly be of some use ; and that was the most precious friend I 
 could think of in my present situation and mood. I had learned something from 
 him too ; and I resolved to try all I could to be the same man in the pulpit that I 
 was out of it. Some may be inclined to say that I had better have formed the 
 resolution to be the same man out of the pulpit that I was in it. But the one will 
 go quite right with the other. Out of the pulpit I would be the same man I was 
 in it seeing and feeling the realities of the unseen ; and in the pulpit I would be 
 the same man I was out of it taking facts as they are, and dealing with things 
 as they show themselves in the world. GEORGE MACDONALD.
 
 206 TO LADY HOLLAND. TO BERNARD BARTON. 
 
 TO LADY HOLLAND. 
 
 I HEAR you laugh at me for being happy in the country, and upon this I have a 
 few words to say. In the first place, whether one lives or dies, I hold, and have 
 always held, to be of infinitely less moment than is generally supposed ; but if life 
 is to be, then it is common sense to amuse yourself with the best you can find 
 where you happen to be placed. I am not leading precisely the life I should 
 choose, but that which (all things considered, as well as I could consider them) ap- 
 peared to me to be the most eligible. I am resolved, therefore, to like it, and to 
 reconcile myself to it ; which is more manly than to feign myself above it, and to 
 send up complaints by the post, of being thrown away, and being desolate, and 
 such like trash. I am prepared, therefore, either way. If the chances of life ever 
 enable me to emerge, I will show you that I have not been wholly occupied by 
 small and sordid pursuits. If (as the greater probability is) I am come to the end of 
 my career, I give myself quietly up to horticulture, etc. In short, if it be my lot to 
 crawl, I will crawl contentedly ; if to fly, I will fly with alacrity ; but, as long as I 
 can possibly avoid it, I will never be unhappy. If, with a pleasant wife, three 
 children, a good house and farm, many books, and many friends, who wish me well, 
 I cannot be happy, I am a very silly, foolish fellow, and what becomes of me is of 
 very little consequence. I have at least this chance of doing well in Yorkshire, 
 that I am heartily tired of London. 
 
 SYDNEY SMITH. 
 
 TO BERNARD BARTON. 
 
 DEAR B. B. : Do you know what it is to succumb under an insurmountable 
 day-mare, "a whoreson lethargy, " Falstaff calls it, an indisposition to do any- 
 thing, or to be anything ; a total deadness and distaste a suspension of vitality ; 
 an indifference to locality ; a numb, soporifical good-for-nothingness ; an ossifica- 
 tion all over ; an oyster-like insensibility to the passing events ; a mind-stupor ; a 
 brawny defiance to the needles of a thrusting-in conscience ? Did you ever have a 
 very bad cold, with a total irresolution to submit to water-gruel processes? This 
 has been for many weeks my lot, and my excuse ; my fingers drag heavily over this 
 paper, and, to my thinking, it is three-and-twenty furlongs from here to the end of 
 this demi-sheet. I have not a thing to say ; nothing is of more importance than 
 
 another; I am flatter than a denial or a pancake; emptier than Judge 's wig 
 
 when the head is in it ; duller than a country stage when the actors are off it ; a 
 cipher, an O ! I acknowledge life at all only by an occasional convulsional cough, 
 and a permanent phlegmatic pain in the chest. I am weary of the world ; life is
 
 EVERY MAN GREAT. 207 
 
 weary of me. My day is gone into twilight, and I don't think it worth the expense 
 of candles. My wick hath a thief in it, but I can't muster courage to snuff it. I 
 inhale suffocation ; I can't distinguish veal from mutton ; nothing interests me. 
 'Tis twelve o'clock and Thurtell is just now coming out upon the New Drop, Jack 
 Ketch, alertly tucking up his greasy sleeves to do the last office of mortality, yet 
 cannot I elicit a groan or a moral reflection. If you told me the world will be at 
 an end to-morrow, I should just say : "Will it ? " I have not volition enough left 
 to dot my i's, much less to comb my eyebrows ; my eyes are set in my head ; my 
 brains are gone out to see a poor relation in Moorfields, and they did not say when 
 they'd come back again ; my skull is a Grub Street attic to let, not so much as a 
 joint-stool or a cracked jorden left in it ; my hand writes, not I, from habit, as 
 chickens run about a little when their heads are off. O for a vigorous fit of gout, 
 colic, toothache, an ear-wig in my auditory, a fly in my visual organs. Pain is 
 life, the sharper the more evidence of life ; but this apathy, this death ! Did 
 you ever have an obstinate cold, a six or seven weeks' unintermitting chill and sus- 
 pension of hope, fear, conscience, and everything ? Yet do I try all I can to cure 
 it ; I try wine and spirits, and smoking, and snuff in unsparing quantities; but they 
 all only seem to make me worse instead of better. I sleep in a damp room, but 
 it does me no good; I come home late o' nights, and do not find any visible amend- 
 ment ! Who shall deliver me from the body of this death ? It is just fifteen min- 
 utes after twelve ; Thurtell is by this time a good way on his journey, baiting at 
 Scorpion, perhaps ! Ketch is bargaining for his cast-coat and waist-coat ; the Jew 
 demurs at first at three half-crowns, but on consideration that he may get some- 
 what by showing them in the town, finally closes. 
 
 CHARLES LAMB. 
 
 EVERY MAN GREAT. 
 
 EVERY man, in every condition, is great. It is only our own diseased sight 
 which makes him little. A man is great as a man, be he where or what he may. 
 The grandeur of his nature turns to insignificance all outward distinctions. His 
 powers of intellect, of conscience, of love, of knowing God, of perceiving the 
 beautiful, of acting on his own mind, on outward nature, and on his fellow-creatures, 
 these are glorious prerogatives. Through the vulgar error of undervaluing what 
 is common, we are apt, indeed, to pass these by as of little worth. But, as in the 
 outward creation, so in the soul, the common is the most precious. Science and 
 art may invent splendid modes of illuminating the apartments of the opulent ; but 
 these are all poor and worthless, compared with the common light which the sun 
 sends into all our windows, which he pours freely, impartially, over hill and valley, 
 which kindles daily the eastern and western sky : and so the common lights of
 
 2 o8 EVERY MAN GREAT. 
 
 reason, and conscience, and love, are of more worth and dignity than the rare en- 
 dowments which give celebrity to a few. Let us not disparage that nature which 
 is common to all man ; for no thought can measure its grandeur. It is the image 
 of God, the image even of his infinity, for no limits can be set to its unfolding. 
 He who possesses the divine powers of the soul is a great being, be his place 
 what it may. You may clothe him with rags, may immure him in a dungeon, may 
 chain him to slavish tasks. But he is still great. You may shut him out of your 
 houses; but God opens to him heavenly mansions. He makes no show, indeed, in 
 the streets of a splendid city ; but a clear thought, a pure affection, a resolute act of a 
 virtuous will, have a dignity of quite another kind, and far higher than accumula- 
 tions of brick, and granite, and plaster, and stucco, however cunningly put together. 
 The truly great are to be found everywhere ; nor is it easy to say in what con- 
 dition they spring up most plentifully. Real greatness has nothing to do with a 
 man's sphere. It does not lie in the magnitude of his outward agency, in the ex- 
 tent of the effects which he produces. The greatest men may do comparatively 
 little abroad. Perhaps the greatest in our city at this moment are buried in 
 obscurity. Grandeur of character lies wholly in force of soul, that is, in the 
 force of thought, moral principle, and love ; and this may be found in the humblest 
 condition of life. A man brought up to an obscure trade, and hemmed in by the 
 wants of a growing family, may, in his narrow sphere, perceive more clearly, dis- 
 criminate more keenly, weigh evidence more wisely, seize on the right means more 
 decisively, and have more presence of mind in difficulty, than another who has 
 accumulated vast stores of knowledge by laborious study ; and he has more of in- 
 tellectual greatness. Many a man, who has gone but a few miles from home, 
 understands human nature better, detects motives and weighs character more 
 sagaciously, than another who has traveled over the known world, and made a name 
 by his reports of different countries. It is force of thought which measures intel- 
 lectual, and so it is force of principle which measures moral, greatness, that 
 highest of human endowments, that brightest manifestation of the Divinity. The 
 greatest man is he who chooses the Right with invincible resolution, who resists 
 the sorest temptations from within and without, who bears the heaviest burdens 
 cheerfully, who is calmest in storms and most fearless under menace and frowns, 
 whose reliance on truth, on virtue, on God, is most unfaltering. I believe this 
 greatness to be most common among the multitude, whose names are never heard. 
 Among common people will be found more of hardship borne manfully, more of 
 unvarnished truth, more of religious trust, more of that generosity which gives 
 what the giver needs himself, and more of a wise estimate of life and death, than 
 among the more prosperous. In these remarks you will see why I feel and express 
 a deep interest in the obscure, in the mass of men. The distinctions of society 
 vanish before the light of these truths. I attach myself to the multitude, not be- 
 cause they are voters and have political power, but because they are men, and 
 have within their reach the most glorious prizes of humanity. 
 
 WILLIAM ELLERY CHANNING.
 
 THE ALHAMBRA BY MOONLIGHT. 209 
 
 THE ALHAMBRA BY MOONLIGHT. 
 
 THE moon, which then was invisible, has gradually gained upon the nights, and 
 now rolls in full splendor above the towers, pouring a flood of tempered light into 
 every court and hall. The garden beneath my window is gently lighted up, the 
 orange and citron trees are tipped with silver, the fountain sparkles in the moon- 
 beams, and even the blush of the rose is faintly visible. 
 
 I have sat for hours at my window inhaling the sweetness of the garden, and 
 musing on the checkered features of those whose history is dimly shadowed out in 
 the elegant memorials around. Sometimes I have issued forth at midnight when 
 every thing was quiet, and have wandered over the whole building. Who can do 
 justice to a moonlight night in such a climate and in such a place? The tempera- 
 ture of an Andalusian midnight, in summer, is perfectly ethereal. We seem lifted 
 up into a purer atmosphere ; there is a serenity of soul, a buoyancy of spirits, an 
 elasticity of frame, that render mere existence enjoyment. The effect of moon- 
 light, too, on the Alhambra has something like enchantment. Every rent and 
 chasm of time, every mouldering tint and weather-stain, disappears, the marble re- 
 sumes its original whiteness, the long colonnades brighten in the moonbeams, the 
 halls are illuminated with a softened radiance, until the whole edifice reminds one 
 of the enchanted palace of an Arabian tale. 
 
 At such time I have ascended to the little pavilion, called the Queen's Toilette, 
 to enjoy its varied and extensive prospect. To the right, the snowy summits of 
 the Sierra Nevada would gleam like silver clouds against the darker firmament, and 
 all the outlines of the mountain would be softened, yet delicately defined. My de- 
 light, however, would be to lean over the parapet of the tocador, and gaze down 
 upon Granada, spread out lik'e a map below me, all buried in deep repose, and its 
 white palaces and convents sleeping as it were in the moonshine. 
 
 Sometimes I would hear the faint sounds of castanets from some party of 
 dancers lingering in the Alameda ; at other times I have heard the dubious -tones 
 of a guitar, and the notes of a single voice rising from some solitary street, and 
 have pictured to myself some youthful cavalier serenading his lady's window, a 
 gallant custom of former days, but now sadly on the decline, except in the remote 
 towns and villages of Spain. 
 
 Such are the scenes that have detained me for many an hour loitering about 
 the courts and balconies of the castle, enjoying that mixture of reverie and sensa- 
 tion which steal away existence in a Southern climate, and it has been almost 
 morning before I have retired to my bed, and been lulled to sleep by the falling 
 waters of the fountain of Lindaraxa. 
 
 WASHINGTON IRVING.
 
 210 NIPPED IN THE B UD. 
 
 NIPPED IN THE BUD. 
 
 MR. THOMAS WATTS had already conceived a passion that was ardent, and 
 pointed, and ambitious to a degree which Susan characterized as " perfectly 
 redickerlous." 
 
 But who was the young lady who had thus concentrated upon herself all the 
 first fresh worship of that young but manly heart ? Was it Miss Jones, or Miss 
 Sharp ? Was it Miss Holland or Miss Hutchins ? Not one of these. Mr. Thomas 
 Watts had with one tremendous bound leaped clear over the heads of these secon- 
 dary characters, and cast himself at the very foot of the throne. To be plain, Mr. 
 Watts fondly, entirely, madly, loved Miss Julia Louisa Wilkins, the mistress and 
 head of the Dukesborough Female Institution. 
 
 Probably this surprising reach might be attributed to the ambitious nature of 
 his father, from whom he had inherited this and some other qualities. Doubtless, 
 however, the recollection of having been kept long in frocks had engendered a de- 
 sire to convince the world that they had sadly mistaken their man. Whatever was 
 the motive power, such was the fact. Now, notwithstanding this state of his own 
 feelings, he had never made a declaration in so many words to Miss Wilkins. But 
 he did not doubt fora moment that she thoroughly understood his looks, and sighs, 
 and devoted services. For the habit which all of us have of enveloping beloved 
 objects in our hearts, and making them, so to speak, understand and reciprocate 
 our feelings, had come to Mr. Watts even to a greater degree, perhaps, than if he 
 had been older. He was as little inclined and as little able to doubt Miss Wilkins as 
 to doubt himself. Facts seemed to bear him out. She had not only smiled upon 
 him time and time again, and patted him sweetly on the back of his head, and 
 praised his roach to the very skies ; but once, when he had carried her a great arm- 
 ful of good, fat pine-knots, she was so overcome as to place her hand under his 
 chin, look him fully in the face, and declare if he wasn't a man, there wasn't one 
 in this wide, wide world. 
 
 Such was the course of his true love when its smoothness suffered that inter- 
 ruption which so strangely obtrudes itself among the fondest affairs of the heart. 
 Miss Susan had threatened so often without fulfilment to give information to their 
 mother, that he had begun to presume there was little or no danger from that 
 quarter. Besides, Mr. Watts had now grown so old and manlike that he was get- 
 ting to be without apprehension from any quarter. He reflected that within a few 
 weeks more he would be fourteen years old, when legal rights would accrue. De- 
 termining not to choose any "gardzeen," it would follow that he must become his 
 own. Yet he did not intend to act with unnecessary notoriety. His plans were, 
 to consummate his union on the very day he should be fourteen ; but to do so 
 clandestinely, and then run away, not stopping until he should get with his bride 
 plump into Vermont. For even the bravest find it necessary sometimes to retreat. 
 
 Of the practicability of this plan he had no doubt, because he knew that Miss
 
 NIPPED IN THE BUD. 213 
 
 Wilkins had five hundred dollars in hard cash a whole stocking full. This sum 
 seemed to him immensely adequate for their support in becoming style for an in- 
 definitely long period of time. 
 
 As the day of his majority approached, he grew more and more reserved in his 
 intercourse with his family. This was scarcely to be avoided now, when he was 
 already beginning to consider himself as not one of them. If his conscience ever 
 upbraided him as he looked upon his toiling mother and his helpless brothers and 
 sisters, and knew that he alone was to rise into luxury, while they were to be left 
 in their lowly estate, he reflected that it was a selfish world at best, and that every 
 man must take care of himself. But one day, after a season of unusual reserve, 
 and when he had behaved to Miss Susan in a way which she considered outrage- 
 ously supercilious, the latter availed herself of his going into the village, fulfilled 
 her threat, and gave her mother full information of the state of his feelings. That 
 resolute woman was in the act of ironing a new homespun frock she had just made 
 for Susan. 
 
 She laid down her iron, sat down in a chair, and looked up at Susan. 
 
 " Susan, don't be foolin' 'long o' me." 
 
 " Ma, I tell you it's the truth." 
 
 " Susan, do you want me to believe that Tom's a fool ? I know'd the child 
 didn't have no great deal of sense ; but I didn't think he was a clean-gone 
 fool." . . . 
 
 " Yes, we lives and larns. But, bless me, it won't do to tarry here. Susan, 
 have that frock ironed all right, stiff and starch, by the time I git back. I sha'n't 
 be gone long." 
 
 The lady arose, and, without putting on her bonnet, walked rapidly down the 
 streets. 
 
 " What are you looking for, Mrs. Watts ? " inquired an acquaintance whom she 
 met on her way. 
 
 " I'm a-looking for a person of the name of Mr. Watts," she answered, and 
 rushed madly on. The acquaintance hurried home ; but told other acquaintances, 
 on the way, that the Widow Watts have lost her mind, and gone ravin' distracted. 
 Soon afterwards, as Mr. Watts was slowly returning, his mind full of great thoughts, 
 and his head somewhat bowed, he suddenly became conscious that his hat was re- 
 moved, and his roach rudely seized. Immediately afterwards he found himself 
 carried along the street, his head foremost, and his legs and feet performing the 
 smallest possible part in the act of locomotion. The villagers looked on with 
 wonder. The conclusion was universal. Yes, the Widow Watts have lost her 
 mind. 
 
 When she had reached her cabin with her charge, a space was cleared in the 
 middle, by removing the stools and the children. Then Mr. Watts was ordered to 
 remove such portions of his attire as might oppose any hindrance whatever to the 
 application of a leather strap to those parts of his person which his mother might 
 select. 
 
 " Oh, mother, mother ! " began Mr. Watts.
 
 2i 4 NIPPED IN THE BUD, 
 
 "No motherin' o' me, sir. Down with 'em." And down they came; and 
 down came the strap, rapidly, violently. 
 
 " Oh, mammy, mammy! " 
 
 " Ah, now ! that sounds a little like old times, when you used to be a boy," she 
 exclaimed in glee, as the sounds were repeated amid the unslackened descent of 
 the strap. Mrs. Watts seemed disposed to carry on a lively conversation during 
 this flagellation. She joked her son pleasantly about Miss Wilkins, inquired when 
 it was to be and who was to be invited ? Oh, no ! she forgot it was not to be a 
 big wedding, but a private one. But how long were they going to be gone before 
 they would make a visit ? But Mr. Watts not only could not see the joke, but was 
 not able to join in the conversation at all, except to continue to scream louder and 
 louder, " Oh, mammy, mammy ! " Mrs. Watts, finding him not disposed to be 
 talkative, except in mere ejaculatory remarks, appealed to little Jack, and Mary 
 Jane, and Polly Ann, and to all, down even to the baby. She asked them, Did 
 they know that Buddy Tommy were a man grown, and were going to git married 
 and have a wife, and then go away off yonder to the Vermontes ? Little Jack, and 
 Polly Ann, and baby, and all, evidently did not precisely understand ; for they all 
 cried and laughed tumultuously. 
 
 How long this exercise, varied as it was by most animated conversation, might 
 have continued if the mother had not become exhausted, there is no calculating. 
 Things were fast approaching that condition when the son declared that his mother 
 would kill him if she didn't stop. 
 
 "That," she answered between breaths, "is what I aims to do if 
 - I can't git it all all every spang passel outen you." 
 
 Tom declared that it was all gone. 
 
 " Is you a man or is you a boy ? " 
 
 "Boy! boy! mammy!" cried Tom. "Let me up, mammy and I'll be a 
 boy as long as I live." 
 
 She let him up. 
 
 " Susan, whar's that frock ? Ah, there it is. Lookee here. Here's your clo'es, 
 my man. Mary Jane, put away them pantaloonses." 
 
 Tom was making ready to resume the frock. But Susan remonstrated. It 
 wouldn't look right, now ; and she would go Tom's security that he wouldn't be a 
 man any more. 
 
 He was cured. From being an ardent lover, he grew to become a hearty hater 
 of the principal of Dukesborough Female Institution, the more implacable upon 
 his hearing that she had laughed immoderately at his whipping. Before many 
 months she removed from the village ; and when, two years afterwards, a rumor 
 (whether true or not we never knew) came that she was dead, Tom was accused of 
 being gratified by the news. Nor did he deny it. 
 
 " Well, fellers," said he, " I know it weren't right ; but I couldn't keep from 
 being glad, if it had a-kilt me." 
 
 RICHARD MALCOLM JOHNSTON.
 
 TO ROBERT AINSLIE. THE ADVENT OF PEACE. 215 
 
 TO ROBERT AINSLIE. 
 
 THERE is one thing for which I set great store by you as a friend, and it is 
 this that I have not a friend upon earth, besides yourself, to whom I can talk 
 nonsense without forfeiting some degree of his esteem. Now to one like me, who 
 never cares for speaking any thing else but nonsense, such a friend as you is an in- 
 valuable treasure. I was never a rogue, but have been a fool all my life ; and, in 
 spite of all my endeavors, I see now plainly that I shall never be wise. Now it re- 
 joices my heart to have met with such a fellow as you, who, though you are not 
 just such a hopeless fool as I, yet I trust you will never listen so much to the 
 temptations of the devil as to grow so very wise that you will in the least disre- 
 spect an honest fellow because he is a fool. In short, I have set you down as the 
 staff of my old age, when the whole list of my friends will, after a decent share of 
 pity, have forgot me. 
 
 Though in the morn comes sturt and strife, 
 
 Yet joy may come at noon ; 
 And I hope to live a merry, merry life, 
 
 When a' thir days are done. 
 
 Write me soon, were it but a few lines just to tell me how that good, sagacious 
 man, your father, is that kind, dainty body, your mother that strapping chiel, 
 your brother Douglas and my friend Rachel, who is as far before Rachel of old, 
 as she was before her blear-eyed sister Leah. 
 
 ROBERT BURNS. 
 
 THE ADVENT OF PEACE. 
 
 THE times that tried men's souls are over, and the greatest and completest 
 revolution the world ever knew, gloriously and happily accomplished. 
 
 But to pass from the extremes of danger to safety, from the tumult of war to 
 the tranquillity of peace, though sweet in contemplation, requires a gradual com- 
 posure of the senses to receive it. Even calmness has the power of stunning, when 
 it opens too instantly upon us. The long and raging hurricane that should cease 
 in a moment would leave us in a state rather of wonder than enjoyment ; and some 
 moments of recollection must pass before we could be capable of tasting the felicity 
 of repose. There are but few instances in which the mind is fitted for sudden 
 transitions ; it takes in its pleasures by reflection and comparison, and those must 
 have time to act before the relish for new scenes is complete. 
 
 In the present case, the mighty magnitude of the object, the various uncertain-
 
 216 THE ADVENT OF PEACE. 
 
 ties of fate it has undergone, the numerous and complicated dangers we have suf- 
 fered or escaped, the eminence we now stand on, and the vast prospect before us, 
 must all conspire to impress us with contemplation. 
 
 To see it in our power to make a world happy, to teach mankind the art of 
 being so, to exhibit on the theater of the universe a character hitherto unknown, 
 and to have, as it were, a new creation entrusted to our, hands, are honors that 
 command reflection, and can neither be too highly estimated, nor too gratefully 
 received. 
 
 In this pause then of reflection, while the storm is ceasing, and the long agitated 
 mind vibrating to a rest, let us look back on the scenes we have passed, and learn 
 from experience what is yet to be done. 
 
 Never, I say, had a country so many openings to happiness as this. Her set- 
 ting out in life, like the rising of a fair morning, was unclouded and promising. 
 Her cause was good. Her principles just and liberal. Her temper serene and 
 firm. Her conduct regulated by the wisest steps, and everything about her wore 
 the mark of honor. It is not every country (perhaps there is not another in the 
 world) that can boast so fair an origin. Even the first settlement of America cor- 
 responds with the character of the revolution. Rome, once the proud mistress of 
 the universe, was originally a band of ruffians. Plunder and rapine made her rich, 
 and her oppression of millions made her great. But America need never be 
 ashamed to tell her birth, nor relate the stages by which she rose to empire. 
 
 The remembrance then of what is past, if it operates rightly, must inspire her 
 with the most laudable of all ambitions, that of adding to the fair fame she began 
 with. The world has seen her great in adversity ; struggling, without a thought 
 of yielding, beneath accumulated difficulties, bravely, nay, proudly encountering 
 distress, and rising in resolution as the storm increased. All this is justly due to 
 her, for her fortitude has merited the character. Let then the world see that she 
 can bear prosperity ; and that her honest virtue in time of peace is equal to the 
 bravest virtue in time of war. 
 
 She is now descending to the scenes of quiet and domestic life, not under 
 the cypress shade of disappointment, but to enjoy, in her own land, and under her 
 own vine, the sweet of her labors, and the reward of her toil. In this situation 
 may she never forget that a fair national reputation is of as much importance as 
 independence, that it possesses a charm that wins upon the world, and makes even 
 enemies civil, that it gives a dignity which is often superior to power, and com- 
 mands reverence where pomp and splendor fail. 
 
 THOMAS PAINE.
 
 HOMER'S INVENTIVE POWER. 
 
 217 
 
 HOMER'S INVENTIVE POWER. 
 
 : ON whatever side we contemplate Homer, what principally strikes us is his in- 
 vention. It is that which forms the character of each part of his work ; and ac- 
 cordingly we find it to have made his fable more extensive and copious than any 
 other, his manners more lively and strongly marked, his speeches more affecting 
 and transporting, his sentiments more warm and sublime, his images and descrip- 
 tions more full and animated, his expression more raised and daring, and his num- 
 bers more rapid and various. I hope, in what has been said of Virgil, with regard 
 to any of these heads, I have no way derogated from his character. Nothing is 
 more absurd or endless, than the common method of comparing eminent writers 
 by an opposition of particular passages in them, and forming a judgment from 
 thence of their merit upon the whole. We ought to have a certain knowledge of 
 the principal character and distinguished excellence of 
 each : it is in that we are to consider him, and in propor- 
 tion to his degree in that we are to admire him. No 
 author or man ever excelled all the world in more than 
 one faculty : and as Homer has done this in invention, 
 Virgil has in judgment. Not that we are to think Homer 
 wanted judgment, because Virgil had it in a more emi- 
 nent degree ; or that Virgil wanted invention, because 
 Homer possessed a larger share of it : each of these 
 great authors had more of both than perhaps any man 
 besides, and are only said to have less in comparison 
 with one another. Homer was the greater genius ; 
 Virgil, the better artist. In one we most admire the 
 man ; in the other, the work. Homer hurries and trans- 
 ports us with a commanding impetuosity ; Virgil leads us 
 with an attractive majesty : Homer scatters with a gen- 
 erous profusion ; Virgil bestows with a careful magnificence : Homer, like the Nile, 
 pours out his riches with a boundless overflow ; Virgil, like a river in its banks, 
 with a gentle and constant stream. When we behold their battles, methinks the 
 two poets resemble the heroes they celebrate : Homer, boundless and irresistible 
 as Achilles, bears all before him, and shines more and more as the tumult increases ; 
 Virgil, calmly daring like ./Eneas, appears undisturbed in the midst of the action ; 
 disposes all about him, and conquers with tranquillity. And when we look upon their 
 machines, Homer seems like his own Jupiter in his terrors, shaking Olympus, 
 scattering the lightnings, and firing the heavens ; Virgil, like the same power in 
 his benevolence, counselling with the gods, laying plans for empires, and regularly 
 ordering his whole creation. 
 
 ALEXANDER POPE. 
 
 (Bust 
 
 HOMER. 
 British Museum, London.)
 
 2i8 TO H. S. WILLIAMS. 
 
 TO H. S. WILLIAMS. 
 
 . . . I could not help wondering whether Cornhill will ever change for me, 
 as Oxford has changed for you. I have some pleasant associations connected with 
 it now will these alter their character some day ? 
 
 Perhaps they may though I have faith to the contrary, because, I think, I do 
 not exaggerate my partialities ; I think I take faults along with excellences 
 blemishes together with beauties. And, besides, in the matter of friendship, I have 
 observed that disappointment here arises chiefly, not from liking our friends too 
 well, or thinking of them too highly, but rather from an over-estimate of their lik- 
 ing for and opinion of us; and that if we guard ourselves with sufficient scrupu- 
 lousness of care from error in this direction, and can be content and even happy to 
 give more affection that we receive can make just comparison of circumstances, 
 and be severely accurate in drawing inferences thence, and never let self-love blind 
 our eyes, I think we may manage to get through life with consistency and con- 
 stancy, unembittered by that misanthropy which springs from revulsions of feeling. 
 All this sounds a little metaphysical, but it is good sense if you consider it. The 
 moral of it is, that if we would build on a sure foundation in friendship, we must 
 love our friends for their sakes rather than for our own ; we must look at their 
 truth to themselves, full as much as their truth to us. In the latter case, every 
 wound to self-love would be a cause of coldness ; in the former, only some painful 
 change in the friend's character and disposition some fearful breach in his alle- 
 giance to his better self could alienate the heart. . . . 
 
 CHARLOTTE BRONTE. 
 
 MR. CASAUBON'S ROMANCE. 
 
 MY DEAR Miss BROOKE : I have your guardian's permission to address you 
 on a subject than which I have none more at heart. I am not, I trust, mistaken in 
 the recognition of some deeper correspondence than that of date, in the fact that a 
 consciousness of need in my own life had arisen contemporaneously with the pos- 
 sibility of my becoming acquainted with you. For in the first hour of meeting 
 you, I had an impression of your eminent and perhaps exclusive fitness to supply 
 that need (connected, I may say, with such activity of the affections as even the 
 preoccupations of a work too special to be abdicated could not uninterruptedly dis- 
 simulate) ; and each succeeding opportunity for observation has given the impres- 
 sion an added depth by convincing me more emphatically of that fitness which I 
 had preconceived, and thus evoking more decisively those affections to which I 
 have but now referred. Our conversations have, I think, made sufficiently clear to
 
 MR. CASAUBON' S ROMANCE. 
 
 219 
 
 you the tenor of my life and purposes, a tenor unsuited, I am aware, to the com- 
 moner order of minds. But I have discerned in you an elevation of thought and a 
 capability of devotedness, which I had hitherto not conceived to be compatible 
 either with the early bloom of youth or with those graces of sex that may be said 
 at once to win and to confer distinction when combined, as they notably are in you, 
 with the mental qualities above indicated. It was, I confess, beyond my hope to 
 meet with this rare combination of elements both solid and attractive, adapted to 
 supply aid in graver labors and to cast a charm over vacant hours ; and but for the 
 event of my introduction to you (which, let me again say, I trust not to be super- 
 ficially coincident with foreshadowing needs, but providentially related thereto as 
 stages toward the completion of a life's plan), I should presumably have gone on 
 to the last without any attempt to lighten my solitariness by a matrimonial union. 
 
 Such, my dear Miss Brooke, is the accurate statement of my feelings; and I rely 
 on your kind indulgence in venturing now to ask you how far your own are of a 
 nature to confirm my happy presentiment. To be accepted by you as your hus- 
 band and the earthly guardian of your welfare, I should regard as the highest of 
 providential gifts. In return, I can at least offer you an affection hitherto un- 
 wasted, and the faithful consecration of a life which, however short in the sequel, 
 has no backward pages whereon, if you choose to turn them, you will find records 
 such as might justly cause you either bitterness or shame. I wait the expression 
 of your sentiments with an anxiety which it would be the part of wisdom (were it 
 possible) to divert by a more arduous labor than usual. But in this order of ex- 
 perience I am still young, and in looking forward to an unfavorable possibility, I 
 cannot but feel that resignation to solitude will be more difficult after the tempo- 
 rary illumination of hope. In any case, I shall remain, 
 
 Yours, with sincere devotion, 
 
 EDWARD CASAUBON. 
 
 MY DEAR MR. CASAUBON : I am very grateful to you for loving me, and 
 thinking me worthy to be your wife. I can look forward to no better happiness 
 than that which would be one with yours. If I said more, it would only be the 
 same thing written out at greater length, for I cannot now dwell on any other 
 thought than that I may be through life 
 
 Yours devotedly, DOROTHEA BROOKE. 
 
 GEORGE ELIOT.
 
 220 
 
 THE WHITE ROSE ROAD, 
 
 
 THE BROAD OPEN COUNTRY. 
 
 THE WHITE ROSE ROAD. 
 
 DRIVING through the long woodland way, shaded and chilly when you are out 
 of the sun ; across the Great Works River and its pretty elm-grown intervale ; 
 across the short bridges of brown brooks ; delayed now and then by the sight of 
 ripe strawberries in sunny spots by the roadside, one comes to a higher open coun- 
 try, where farm joins farm, and the cleared fields lie all along the highway, while 
 the woods are pushed back a good distance on either hand. The wooded hills, 
 bleak here and there with granite ledges, rise beyond. The houses are beside the 
 road, with green door-yards and large barns, almost empty now, and with wide 
 doors standing open, as if they were already expecting the hay crop to be brought 
 in. The tall green grass is waving in the fields as the wind goes over, and 
 there is a fragrance of whiteweed and ripe strawberries and clover blowing 
 through the sunshiny barns, with their lean sides and their festoons of brown, 
 dusty cobwebs ; dull, comfortable creatures they appear to imaginative eyes, wait-
 
 THE WHITE ROSE ROAD. 221 
 
 ing hungrily for their yearly meal. The eave-swallows are teasing their sleepy 
 shapes, like the birds which flit about great beasts ; gay, movable, irreverent, almost 
 derisive, those barn swallows fly to and fro in the still, clear air. The noise of our 
 wheels brings fewer faces to the windows than usual, and we lose the pleasure of 
 seeing some of our friends who are apt to be looking out, and to whom we like to 
 say good-day. Some funeral must be taking place, or perhaps the women may 
 have gone out into the fields. It is hoeing-time and strawberry-time, and already 
 we have seen some of the younger women at work among the corn and potatoes. 
 One sight will be charming to remember. On a green hillside sloping to the west, 
 near one of the houses, a thin little girl was working away lustily with a big hoe on a 
 patch of land perhaps fifty feet by twenty. There were all sorts of things growing 
 there, as if a child's fancy had made the choice, straight rows of turnips and car- 
 rots and beets, a little of everything, one might say ; but the only touch of color 
 was from a long border of useful sage in full bloom of dull blue, on the upper side. 
 I am sure this was called Katy's or Becky's piece by the elder members of the 
 family. One can imagine how the young creature had planned it in the spring, 
 and persuaded the men to plow and harrow it, and since then had stoutly done all 
 the work herself, and meant to send the harvest of the piece to market, and 
 pocket her honest gains, as they came in, for some great end. She was as thin as 
 a grasshopper, this busy little gardener, and hardly turned to give us a glance, as we 
 drove slowly up the hill close by. The sun will brown and dry her like a spear 
 of grass on that hot slope, but a spark of fine spirit is in the small body, and I 
 wish her a famous crop. I hate to say that the piece looked backward, all except 
 the sage, and that it was a heavy bit of land for the clumsy hoe to pick at. The 
 only puzzle is, what she proposes to do with so long a row of sage. Yet there may 
 be a large family with a downfall of measles yet ahead, and she does not mean to 
 be caught without sage-tea. 
 
 Along this road every one of the old farmhouses has at least one tall bush of 
 white roses by the door, a most lovely sight, with buds and blossoms, and un- 
 vexed green leaves. I wish that I knew the history of them, and whence the first 
 bush was brought. Perhaps from England itself, like a red rose that I know in 
 Kittery, and the new shoots from the root were given to one neighbor after another 
 all through the district. The bushes are slender, but they grow tall without climb- 
 ing against the wall, and sway to and fro in the wind with a grace of youth and an 
 inexpressible charm of beauty. How many lovers must have picked them on Sun- 
 day evenings, in all the bygone years, and carried them along the roads or by the 
 pasture footpaths, hiding them clumsily under their Sunday coats if they caught 
 sight of any one coming. Here, too, where the sea wind nips many a young life 
 before its prime, how often the white roses have been put into paler hands, and 
 withered there ! 
 
 We met now and then a man or woman, who stopped to give us hospitable 
 greeting ; but there was no staying for visits, lest the daylight might fail us. It
 
 222 THE WHITE ROSE ROAD. 
 
 was delightful to find this old-established neighborhood so thriving and populous, 
 for a few days before I had driven over three miles of road, and passed only one 
 house that was tenanted, and six cellars or crumbling chimneys where good farm- 
 houses had been, the lilacs blooming in solitude, and the fields, cleared with so 
 much difficulty a century or two ago, all going back to the original woodland from 
 which they were won. What would the old farmers say to see the fate of their 
 worthy bequest to the younger generation ? They would wag their heads sorrow- 
 fully, with sad foreboding. 
 
 The very fields looked busy with their early summer growth, the horses began 
 to think of the clack of the oat-bin cover, and we were hurried along between the 
 silvery willows and the rustling alders, taking time to gather a handful of stray-away 
 conserve roses by the roadside; and where the highway made a long bend eastward 
 among the farms, two of us left the carriage, and followed a footpath along the 
 green river bank and through the pastures, coming out to the road again only a 
 minute later than the horses. I believe that it is an old Indian trail followed from the 
 salmon falls farther down the river, where the up-country Indians came to dry the 
 
 plentiful fish for their winter supplies. I have traced 
 the greater part of this deep-worn footpath, which goes 
 straight as an arrow across the country, the first day's 
 trail being from the falls (where Mason's settlers came 
 in 1627, and built their Great Works of a saw-mill with 
 a gang of saws, and presently a grist mill beside) to 
 Emery's Bridge. I should like to follow the old foot- 
 path still farther. I found part of it by accident a long 
 time ago. Once, as you came close to the river, you 
 were sure to find fishermen scattered along, some- 
 times I myself have been discovered ; but it is not much 
 use to go fishing any more. If some public-spirited 
 person would kindly be the Frank Buckland of New 
 England, and try to have the laws enforced that protect 
 the inland fisheries, he would do his country great ser- 
 vice. Years ago, there were so many salmon that, as an enthusiastic old friend 
 once assured me, " You could walk across on them below the falls ; " but now they 
 are unknown, simply because certain substances which would enrich the farms are 
 thrown from factories and tanneries into our clear New England streams. Good 
 river fish are growing very scarce. The smelts, and bass, and shad have all left 
 this upper branch of the Piscataqua, as the salmon left it long ago, and the supply 
 of one necessary sort of good cheap food is lost to a growing community, for the 
 lack of a little thought and care in the factory companies and saw-mills, and the 
 building in some cases of fish-ways over the dams. I think that the need of 
 preaching against this bad economy is very great. The sight of a proud lad with 
 a string of undersized trout will scatter half the idlers in town into the pastures
 
 MISS MALONEY ON THE CHINESE QUESTION. 223 
 
 next day, but everybody patiently accepts the depopulation of a fine clear river, 
 where the tide comes fresh from the sea to be tainted by the spoiled stream, which 
 started from its mountain sources as pure as heart could wish. Man has done his 
 best to ruin the world he lives in, one is tempted to say at impulsive first thought ; 
 but after all, as I mounted the last hill before reaching the village, the houses took 
 on a new look of comfort and pleasantness ; the fields that I knew so well were a 
 fresher green than before, the sun was down, and the provocations of the day 
 seemed very slight compared to the satisfaction. I believed that with a little more 
 time we should grow wiser about our fish and other things beside. 
 
 It will be good to remember the white rose road and its quietness in many a 
 busy town day to come. As I think of these slight sketches, I wonder if they will 
 have to others a tinge of sadness; but I have seldom spent an afternoon so full of 
 pleasure and fresh and delighted consciousness of the possibilities of rural life. 
 
 SARAH OKNE JEWETT. 
 
 MISS MALONEY ON THE CHINESE QUESTION. 
 
 OCR ! don't be talkin'. Is it howld on, ye say ? An' didn't I howld on till the 
 heart of me was clane broke entirely, and me wastin' that thin ye could clutch me 
 wid yer two hands. To think o' me toilin' like a nager for the six year I've been 
 in Ameriky bad luck to the day I iver left the owld counthry ! to be bate by 
 the likes o' them ! (faix, an' I'll sit down when I'm ready, so I will, Ann Ryan; 
 an' ye'd better be listenin' than drawin' yer remarks). An' is it meself, with five 
 good characters from respectable places, would be herdin' wid the haythens ? The 
 saints forgive me, but I'd be buried alive sooner'n put up wid it a day longer. 
 Sure, an' I was the granehorn not to be lavin' at once-t when the missus kim into 
 me kitchen wid her perlaver about the new waiter-man which was brought out from 
 Californy. " He'll be here the night," says she. " And, Kitty, it's meself looks 
 to you to be kind and patient wid him ; for he's a furriner," says she, a kind o' 
 lookin' off. " Sure, an' it's little I'll hinder nor interfare wid him, nor any other, 
 mum," says I, a kind o' stiff ; for I minded me how these French waiters, wid their 
 paper collars and brass rings on their fingers, isn't company for no gurril brought 
 up dacent and honest. Och ! sorra a bit I knew what was comin* till the missus 
 walked into me kitchen, smilin', and says, kind o' schared, " Here's Fing Wing, 
 Kitty ; an' ye'll have too much sinse to mind his bein' a little strange." Wid that 
 she shoots the doore; and I, misthrustin' if I was tidied up sufficient for me fine 
 buy wid his paper collar, looks up, and Howly fathers ! may I niver brathe 
 another breath, but there stud a rale haythen Chineser, a-grinnin' like he'd just 
 come off a tay-box. If ye'll belave me, the crayther was that yeller it 'ud sicken ye 
 to see him ; and sorra stich was on him but a black night-gown over his trowsers, 
 and the front of his head shaved claner nor a copper-biler, and a black tail a-hang-
 
 224 MISS MALONEY ON THE CHINESE QUESTION. 
 
 THE WAITER-MAN. 
 
 in' down from it behind, wid his two feet stook into the haythenestest shoes ye 
 ever set eyes on. Och ! but I was up stairs afore ye could turn about, a-givin' the 
 missus warnin', an' only stopt wid her by her raisin' me wages two dollars, an' 
 playdin' wid me how it was a Christian's duty to bear wid haythens, and taitch 'em 
 all in our power the saints save us ! Well, the ways and trials I had wid that 
 
 Chineser, Ann Ryan, I couldn't be 
 tellin'. Not a blissid thing cud I do, 
 but he'd be lookin' on wid his eyes 
 cocked up'ard like two poomp-han- 
 dles ; an' he widdout a speck or smitch 
 o' whishkers on him, an' his finger- 
 nails full a yard long. But it's dyin' 
 ye'd be to see the missus a-larnin' 
 him, an' he a-grinnin', an' waggin' 
 his pig-tail (which was pieced out 
 long wid some black stoof, the hay- 
 then chate !) and gettin' into her 
 ways wonderful quick, I don't deny, 
 imitatin' that sharp, ye'd be shur- 
 prised, an' ketchin' an' copyin' things 
 the best of us will do a-hurried wid 
 work, yet don't want comin' to the knowledge o' the family bad luck to him ! 
 
 Is it ate wid him ? Arrah, an' would I be sittin' wid a haythen, an' he a-atin' 
 wid drum-sticks? yes, an' atin' dogs an' cats unknownst to me, I warrant ye, 
 which it is the custom of them Chinesers, till the thought made me that sick I 
 could die. An' didn't the crayther proffer to help me a wake ago come Toosday, 
 an' me foldin' down me clane clothes for the ironin', an' fill his haythen mouth wid 
 water, an' afore I could hinder, squirrit it through his teeth stret over the best linen 
 tablecloth, and fold it up tight, as innercent now as a baby, the derrity baste ! But 
 the worrest of all was the copyin' he'd be doin' till ye'd be dishtracted. It's yer- 
 self knows the tinder feet that's on me since ever I've bin in this counthry. Well, 
 owin' to that, I fell into a way o' slippin' me shoes off when I'd be settin' down to 
 pale the praties, or the likes o' that ; an' do ye mind, that haythen would do the 
 same thing after me whiniver the missus set him to parin' apples or tomaterses. 
 The saints in heaven couldn't ha' made him belave he cud kape the shoes on him 
 when he'd be palin' any thing. 
 
 Did I lave for that ? Faix, an' I didn't. Didn't he get me into throuble wid 
 my missus, the haythen ! Ye're aware yerself how the boondles comin' in from the 
 grocery often contains more 'n '11 go into any thing dacently. So, for that matter, 
 I'd now and then take out a sup o' sugar, or flour, or tay, an' wrap it in paper, and 
 put it in me bit of a box tucked under the ironin'-blanket, the how it cuddent be 
 bodderin' any one. Well, what shud it be, but this blessed Sathurday morn, the 
 missus was a-spakin' pleasant an' respec'ful wid me in me kitchen, when the grocer 
 buy comes in, and stands fornenst her wid his boondles ; an' she motions like to
 
 TO MRS. JANE LAWDER. 225 
 
 Fing Wing (which I never would call him by that name nor any other but just 
 haythen) she motions to him, she does, for to take the boondles, an' emty out 
 the sugar and what not where they belongs. If ye'll belave me, Ann Ryan, what 
 did that blatherin' Chineser do but take out a sup o' sugar, an' a han'ful o' tay, an' 
 a bit o' chaze, right afore the missus, wrap 'em into bits o' paper, an' I spacheless 
 wid shurprise, an' he the next minute up wid the ironin'-blanket, an' pullin' out me 
 box wid a show o' bein' sly to put them in. Och ! the Lord forgive me, but I 
 clutched it, an' the missus sayin', " O, Kitty ! " in a way that ud cruddle your blood. 
 " He's a haythen nager," says I. " I've found yer out," says she. " I'll arrist 
 him," says I. " It's yerself ought to be arristid," says she. " Yer won't," says I. 
 " I will," says she. And so it went, till she give me such sass as I cuddent take 
 from no lady, an' I give her warnin' an' left that instant, an' she a-pointin' to the 
 doore. 
 
 MARY MAPES DODGE. 
 
 TO MRS. JANE LAWDER. 
 
 . . . It is probable you may one of these days see me turned into a perfect 
 hunks, and as dark and intricate as a mouse-hole. I have already given my land- 
 lady orders for an entire reform in the state of my finances. I declaim against hot 
 suppers, drink less sugar in my tea, and check my grate with brick-bats. Instead 
 of hanging my room with pictures, I intend to adorn it with maxims of frugality. 
 Those will make pretty furniture enough, and won't be a bit too expensive ; for I 
 shall draw them all out with my own hands, and my landlady's daughter shall 
 frame them with the parings of my black waistcoat. Each maxim is to be inscribed 
 on a sheet of clean paper, and wrote with my best pen, of which the following will 
 serve as a specimen : " Look sharp ; " " Mind the main chance ; " Money is money 
 now ; " " If you have a thousand pounds, you can put your hands by your sides 
 and say you are worth a thousand pounds every day of the year ; " " Take a farth- 
 ing from a hundred, and it will be a hundred no longer." Thus, which way soever 
 I turn my eyes they are sure to meet one of those friendly monitors ; and as we 
 are told of an actor who hung his room round with looking-glass to correct the de- 
 fects of his person, my apartment shall be furnished in a peculiar manner, to cor- 
 rect the errors of my mind. 
 
 Faith ! Madam, I heartily wish to be rich, if it were only for this reason to 
 say without a blush how much I esteem you ; but alas ! I have many a fatigue to 
 encounter before that happy time comes, when your poor old simple friend may 
 again give a loose to the luxuriance of his nature, sitting by Kilmore fireside, re- 
 count the various adventures of a hard-fought life, laugh over the follies of the day, 
 join his flute to your harpsicord, and forget that ever he starved in those streets 
 where Butler and Otway starved before him. . . . OLIVER GOLDSMITH.
 
 22 6 THE DEATH OF LITTLE NELL. 
 
 THE DEATH OF LITTLE NELL. 
 
 She was dead. No sleep so beautiful and calm, so free from trace of pain, so 
 fair to look upon ! She seemed a creature fresh from the hand of God, and wait- 
 ing for the breath of life ; not one who had lived and suffered death. 
 
 She was dead. Dear, gentle, patient, noble Nell, was dead. Her little bird 
 a poor slight thing the pressure of a finger would have crushed was stirring 
 nimbly in its cage ; and the strong heart of its child-mistress was mute and 
 motionless forever. 
 
 Where were the traces of her early cares, her sufferings and fatigues ? All 
 gone. Sorrow was dead indeed in her, but peace and perfect happiness were born ; 
 imaged in her tranquil beauty and profound repose. 
 
 And still her former self lay there, unaltered in this change. Yes. The old 
 fireside had smiled upon that sweet face ; it had passed, like a dream, through 
 haunts of misery and care there had been the same mild lovely look. So shall 
 we know the angels, in their majesty, after death. 
 
 She was dead, and passed all help or need of it. 
 
 It is not in this world that Heaven's justice ends. Think what earth is, com- 
 pared to the world to which her young spirit has winged its early flight ; and 
 say, if one deliberate wish expressed in solemn terms above this bed would call 
 her back to life, which of us would utter it ? 
 
 In that calm time, when outward things and inward thoughts teem with 
 assurances of immortality, and worldly hopes and fears are humbled in the dust 
 before them then, with tranquil and submissive hearts they turned away, and 
 left the child with God. 
 
 Oh ! it is hard to take to heart the lesson that such deaths will teach, but let 
 no man reject it, for it is one that all must learn, and is a mighty universal truth. 
 
 When Death strikes down the innocent and young, for every fragile form from 
 which he lets the panting spirit free, a hundred virtues rise, in shapes of mercy, 
 charity and love, to walk the world, and bless it. Of every tear that sorrowing 
 mortals shed on such green graves, some good is born, some gentler nature comes. 
 In the Destroyer's steps there spring up bright creations that defy his power, and 
 his dark path becomes a way of light to heaven. 
 
 DICKENS.
 
 ON AMERICAN INSTITUTIONS. 
 
 227 
 
 ON AMERICAN INSTITUTIONS. 
 
 MR. CHAIRMAN : Viewed from the standpoint of a foreigner, our government 
 may be said to be the feeblest on earth. From our standpoint, and with our experi- 
 ence it is the mightiest. But why would a foreigner call it the feeblest ? He can 
 point out a half dozen ways in which it can be destroyed without violence. Of 
 course, all governments may be overturned by the sword ; but there are several 
 ways in which our government may be annihilated without the firing of a gun. 
 
 For example, if the people 
 of the United States should say, 
 we will elect no Representatives 
 to the House of Representatives. 
 Of course, this is a violent sup- 
 position ; but suppose that they 
 do not, is there any remedy ? 
 Does our Constitution provide 
 any remedy whatever ? In two 
 years there would be no House 
 of Representatives ; of course 
 no support of the government, 
 and no government. Suppose, 
 again, the States should say, 
 through their Legislatures, we 
 will elect no Senators. Such 
 abstention alone would abso- 
 lutely destroy this government ; 
 and our system provides no pro- 
 cess of compulsion to prevent it. 
 
 Again, suppose the two 
 H ouses were assembled in their 
 usual order, and a majority of 
 one in this body or in the Senate 
 should firmly band themselves 
 
 together and say, we will vote to adjourn the moment the hour of meeting arrives, and 
 continue so to vote at every session during our two years of existence ; the govern- 
 ment would perish, and there is no provision of the Constitution to prevent it. Or 
 again, if a majority of one of either body should declare that they would vote down, 
 and did vote down, every bill to support the government by appropriations, can you 
 find in the whole range of our judicial or our executive authority any remedy what- 
 ever ? A Senator or a member of this House is free, and may vote " no " on every 
 proposition. Nothing but his oath and his honor restrains him. Not so with 
 executive and judicial officers. They have no power to destroy this government. 
 
 JAMES ABRAM GARFIELD.
 
 228 ON THE WAR. 
 
 Let them travel an inch beyond the line of the law, and they fall within the power 
 of impeachment. But, against the people who create Representatives ; against the 
 Legislatures who create Senators ; against Senators and Representatives in these 
 Halls, there is no power of impeachment ; there is no remedy, if, by abstention or 
 by adverse votes, they refuse to support the government. 
 
 JAMES ABRAM GARFIELD. 
 
 ON THE WAR. 
 
 GENTLEMEN : I am not insensible to the patriotic motives which prompted 
 you to do me the honor to invite me to address you, on this occasion, upon the mo- 
 mentous issues now presented in the condition of the country. With a heart filled 
 with sadness and grief I comply with your request. 
 
 For the first time since the adoption of this Federal Constitution, a wide-spread 
 conspiracy exists to destroy the best government the sun of heaven ever shed its 
 rays upon. Hostile armies are now marching upon the Federal capital, with a view 
 of planting a revolutionary flag upon its dome. . . . The boast has gone forth 
 by the secretary of war of this revolutionary government that on the first day of 
 May the revolutionary flag shall float from the walls of the Capitol at Washington, 
 and that on the fourth day of July the revolutionary army shall hold possession of 
 the Hall of Independence. The simple question presented to us is whether we 
 will wait for the enemy to carry out this boast of making war on our soil, or 
 whether we will rush as one man to the defence of this government, and its capital, 
 to defend it from the hands of all assailants who have threatened it. Already the 
 piratical flag has been unfurled against the commerce of the United States. Let- 
 ters of marque have been issued, appealing to the pirates of the world to assemble 
 under that revolutionary flag, and commit depredations on the commerce carried 
 on under the stars and stripes. Hostile batteries have been planted upon its for- 
 tresses ; custom-houses have been established ; and we are required now to pay 
 tribute and taxes without having a voice in making the laws imposing them, or hav- 
 ing a share in the distribution of them after they have been collected. The ques- 
 tion is whether this war of aggression shall proceed, and we remain with folded 
 arms inactive spectators, or whether we shall meet the aggressors at the threshold 
 and turn back the tide. 
 
 STEPHEN ARNOLD DOUGLAS.
 
 FOR FREEDOM OF TRADE. 229 
 
 FOR FREEDOM OF TRADE. 
 
 WITH the opportunity of unrestricted exchange of these products, how limitless 
 the horizon of our possibilities ! Let American adventurousness and genius be 
 free upon the high seas, to go wherever they please and bring back whatever they 
 please, and the oceans will swarm with American sails, and the land will laugh 
 with the plenty within its borders. The trade of Tyre and Sidon, the far extend- 
 ing commerce of the Venetian republic, the wealth-producing traffic of the Nether- 
 lands, will be as dreams in contrast with the stupendous reality which American 
 enterprise will develop in our own generation. Through the humanizing influence 
 of the trade thus encouraged, I see nations become the friends of nations, and the 
 causes of war disappear. I see the influence of the great republic in the amelio- 
 ration of the condition of the poor and the oppressed in every land, and in the mod- 
 eration of the arbitrariness of power. Upon the wings of free trade will be carried 
 the seeds of free government, to be scattered everywhere to grow and ripen into 
 harvests of free peoples in every nation under the sun. 
 
 FRANK H. HURD. 
 
 JOHN KEATS TO WILLIAM REYNOLDS. 
 
 BY this post I write to Rice, who will tell you why we have left Shanklin, and 
 how we like the place. I have indeed scarcely anything else to say, leading so 
 monotonous a life, unless I was to give you a history of sensations and day night- 
 mares. You would not find me at all unhappy in it, as all my thoughts and feel- 
 ings, which are of the selfish nature, home speculations, every day continue to 
 make me more iron. I am convinced more and more, every day, that fine writing 
 is, next to fine doing, the top thing in the world ; the " Paradise Lost " becomes 
 a greater wonder. The more I know what my diligence may in time probably 
 effect, the more does my heart distend with pride and obstinacy. I feel it in my 
 power to become a popular writer. I feel it in my power to refuse the poisonous 
 suffrage of a public. My own being, which I know to be, becomes of more conse- 
 quence to me than the crowds of shadows in the shape of men and women that in- 
 habit a kingdom. The soul is a world of itself, and has enough to do in its own 
 home. Those whom I know already and who have grown as it were a part of my- 
 self, I could not do without ; but for the rest of mankind, they are as much a 
 dream to me as Milton's "Hierarchies." I think if I had a free and healthy and 
 lasting organization of heart, and lungs as strong as an ox, so as to be able to bear 
 unhurt the shock of extreme thought and sensation without weariness, I could pass
 
 230 MAS. CARLYLE TO HER HUSBAND. 
 
 my life very nearly alone, though it should last eighty years. But I feel my body 
 too weak to support me to this height ; I am obliged continually to check myself, 
 and be nothing. 
 
 It would be vain for me to endeavor after a more reasonable manner of writing 
 to you. I have nothing to speak of but myself, and what can I say but what I feel ? 
 If you should have any reason to regret this state of excitement in me, I will turn 
 the tide of your feelings in the right channel, by mentioning that it is the only 
 state for the best sort of poetry that is all I care for, all I live for. Forgive me 
 for not filling up the whole sheet ; letters become so irksome to me, that the next 
 time I leave London I shall petition them all to be spared me. To give me credit 
 for constancy, and at the same time waive letter-writing, will be the highest indul- 
 gence I can think of. 
 
 JOHN KEATS. 
 
 MRS. CARLYLE TO HER HUSBAND. 
 
 . . . I could swear you never heard of Madame de . But she has 
 
 heard of you ; and if you were in the habit of thanking God " for the blessing made 
 to fly over your head," you might offer a modest thanksgiving for the honor that 
 stunning lady did you in galloping madly all around Hyde Park in chase of your 
 " brown wide-awake " the last day you rode there ; no mortal could predict what 
 the result would be if she came up with you. To seize your bridle and look at you 
 till she was satisfied was a trifle to what she was supposed capable of. She only 
 took to galloping after you when more legitimate means had failed. 
 
 She circulates everywhere, this madcap " Frenchwoman." She met " the Rev. 
 John " (Barlow), and said, when he was offering delicate attentions, "There is just 
 one thing I wish you would do for me to take me to see Mr. Carlyle." "Tell 
 me to ask the Archbishop of Canterbury to dance a polka with you," said Barlow, 
 aghast, " and I would dare it, though I have not the honor of his acquaintance ; 
 but take anybody to Mr. Carlyle impossible !" 
 
 " That silly old Barlow won't take me to Carlyle," said the lady to George 
 Cook; "you must do it then." "Gracious Heavens!" said George Cook; "ask 
 me to take you up to the Queen, and introduce you to her, and I would do it, and 
 ' take the six months' imprisonment,' or whatever punishment was awarded me ; 
 but take anybody to Mr. Carlyle impossible ! " 
 
 Soon after this, George Cook met her riding in the Park, and said : "I passed 
 Mr. Carlyle a little way on, in his brown wide-awake." The lady lashed her horse 
 and set off in pursuit, leaving her party out of sight, and went all round the Park 
 at full gallop, looking out for the wide-awake. . . . 
 
 MRS. THOMAS CARLYLE.
 
 SWEETNESS AND LIGHT. 231 
 
 SWEETNESS AND LIGHT. 
 
 THE pursuit of perfection, then, is the pursuit of sweetness and light. He who 
 works for sweetness and light, works to make reason and the will of God prevail. 
 He who works for machinery, he who works for hatred, works only for confusion. 
 Culture looks beyond machinery, culture hates hatred ; culture has one great pas- 
 sion, the passion for sweetness and light. It has one even yet greater! the 
 passion for making them prevail. It is not satisfied till we all come to a perfect 
 man ; it knows that the sweetness and light of the few must be imperfect until the 
 raw and unkindled masses of humanity are touched with sweetness and light. If I 
 have not shrunk from saying that we must work for sweetness and light, so neither 
 have I shrunk from saying that we must have a broad basis, must have sweetness 
 and light for as many as possible. Again and again I have insisted how those are 
 the happy moments of humanity, how those are the marking epochs of a people's 
 life, how those are the flowering times for literature and art and all the creative 
 power of genius, when there is a national glow of life and thought, when the whole 
 of society is in the fullest measure permeated by thought, sensible to beauty, in- 
 telligent and alive. Only it must be real thought and real beauty ; real sweetness 
 and real light. Plenty of people will try to give the masses, as they call them, an 
 intellectual food prepared and adapted in the way they think proper for the actual 
 condition of the masses. The ordinary popular literature is an example of this way 
 of working on the masses. Plenty of people will try to indoctrinate the masses 
 with the set of ideas and judgments constituting the creed of their own profession 
 or party. Our religious and political organizations give an example of this way of 
 working on the masses. I condemn neither way ; but -culture works differently. 
 It does not try to teach down to the level of inferior classes ; it does not try to win 
 them for this or that sect of its own, with ready-made judgments and watch-words. 
 It seeks to do away with classes ; to make the best that has been taught and 
 known in the world current everywhere ; to make all men live in an atmosphere of 
 sweetness and light, where they may use ideas, as it uses them itself, freely, 
 nourished, and not bound by them. 
 
 This is the social idea ; and the men of culture are the true apostles of equality. 
 The great men of culture are those who have had a passion for diffusing, for mak- 
 ing prevail, for carrying from one end of society to the other, the best knowledge, 
 the best ideas of their time ; who have labored to divest knowledge of all that was 
 harsh, uncouth, difficult, abstract, professional, exclusive ; to humanize it, to make 
 it efficient outside the clique of the cultivated and learned, yet still remaining the 
 best knowledge and thought of the time, and a true source, therefore, of sweetness 
 and light. Such a man was Abelard in the Middle Ages, in spite of all his imper- 
 fections ; and thence the boundless emotion and enthusiasm which Abelard ex- 
 cited. Such were Lessing and Herder in Germany, at the end of the last century; 
 and their services to Germany were in this way inestimably precious. Generations
 
 232 FASHIONABLE LIFE AT KINKAIRD HOUSE. 
 
 will pass, and literary monuments will accumulate, and works far more perfect than 
 the works of Lessing and Herder will be produced in Germany ; and yet the names 
 of these two men will fill a German with a reverence and enthusiasm such as the 
 names of the most gifted masters will hardly awaken. And why ? Because they 
 humanized knowledge; because they broadened the basis of life and intelligence; 
 because they worked powerfully to diffuse sweetness and light, to make reason and 
 the will of God prevail. With St. Augustine they said : " Let us not leave Thee 
 alone to make in the secret of thy knowledge, as thou didst before the creation of 
 the firmament, the division of light from darkness ; let the children of thy spirit, 
 placed in their firmament, make their light shine upon the earth, mark the division 
 of night and day, and announce the revolution of the times ; for the old order is 
 passed, and the new arises ; the night is spent, the day is come forth ; and thou 
 shalt crown the year with thy blessing, when thou shalt send forth laborers into 
 thy harvest sown by other hands than theirs ; when thou shalt send forth new 
 laborers to new seed-times, whereof the harvest shall be not yet." 
 
 MATTHEW ARNOLD. 
 
 FASHIONABLE LIFE AT KINKAIRD HOUSE. 
 
 . . . I see something of fashionable people here, and truly to my plebeian 
 conception there is not a more futile class of persons on the face of the earth. If I 
 were doomed to exist as a man of fashion, I do honestly believe I should swallow rats- 
 bane, or apply to hemp or steel before three months were over. From day to day 
 and year to year the problem is, not how to use time, but how to waste it least 
 painfully. They have their dinners and their routs. They move heaven and earth 
 to get every thing arranged and enacted properly ; and when the whole is done, 
 what is it ? Had the parties all wrapped themselves in warm blankets and kept 
 their beds, much peace had been among several hundreds of His Majesty's subjects, 
 and the same result, the uneasy destruction of half a dozen hours, had been quite 
 as well attained. No wonder poor women take to opium and scandal. The wonder 
 is rather that these queens of the land do not some morning, struck by the hopeless- 
 ness of their condition, make a general finish by simultaneous consent, and exhibit 
 to coroners and juries the spectacle of the whole world of ton suspended by their 
 garters, and freed at last from ennui mtlne most cheap and complete of all possible 
 modes. There is something in the life of a sturdy peasant toiling from sun to sun 
 for a plump wife and six eating children ; but as for the Lady Jerseys and the Lord 
 Petershams, peace be with them. 
 
 THOMAS CARLYLE.
 
 PETITION OF THUGS. 233 
 
 PETITION OF THUGS. 
 
 WE, the most religious fraternity of Thugs, having heard it reported through- 
 out the whole extent of India, that toleration is granted by the wisdom of the Brit- 
 ish Parliament to every diversity of creed, do most humbly submit our grievances 
 to the patient consideration of your Honorable House. We claim a much higher 
 antiquity than the earliest of devotional institutions known in Britain. We are the 
 first-born of Cain. We profit by the holy book he left behind him, covering with 
 fig-leaf what we consider to be unessential or liable to misinterpretation. Our hu- 
 manity teaches us to confine no dissidents in unhealthy prisons, or to separate no 
 husband from his wife, no father from his children, but merely to offer up man's 
 life-blood to Him who gave man life. Our forefather, Cain, did not cast his brother 
 Abel into a dark cavern infested by bats and serpents, but slew him as manfully 
 and dexterously, and instantaneously, as could have been done by the best swords- 
 man in the service of Hyder AH. 
 
 It is reported to us, that there are religions by which it is declared lawful and 
 right to disobey the prince they have sworn to obey, and even to select out of the 
 rabble a leader of singing boys in flowing stoles, sable and white, purple and 
 scarlet ; and to place him in opposition to the rightful ruler of the land. . . . 
 
 We lay our cause with confidence at the bar of your Honorable House, claim- 
 ing and deserving no more than has already been granted by it, to the three or four 
 last religions which have consecutively been dominant in Great Britain. We hear 
 that these religions are rolling over one another at this instant, and exercising a 
 prodigious volubility of limb and tongue ; the elderly and decrepit thrown on its 
 back, cursing and swearing, but holding down the younger by the throat. We take 
 no delight, no interest, in these prolusions ; and we demand only simple protection, 
 in meet reward for undivided allegiance. 
 
 No prayers do we offer up to God that it may please his Divine Majesty to as- 
 sist us in sweeping our enemies from his earth ; no thanksgiving for having be- 
 strewn it with limbs and carcasses to satiate the hyena and the vulture. We in- 
 vite our fellow-men to die as becomes them in His service. We lead Death by the 
 hand in quiet and silence to his own door, and we depart in peace. Therefore we, 
 conscious of our innocence and purity, venture to remind our generous protectors 
 that the few we sacrifice are sacrificed to our God alone, and neither to gratify pride 
 nor vengeance ; that if we slay a few hundreds in the space of a year, our gracious 
 protectors slay occasionally as many thousands between the rising and setting sun. 
 We do not, indeed, with the same fervor and magnificence as our gracious protectors, 
 sing hymns, beat drums, blow trumpets, and swing bells from lofty towers in 
 jubilee ; but we wash our hands, lay aside our daggers, bend our knees, and pray. 
 
 Confidently, then, do we approach our gracious protectors, and entreat the 
 same favor, the same liberty of worship, as our fellow-subjects. 
 
 WALTER SAVAGE LANDOR.
 
 234 THE BATTLE OF TLASCALA. 
 
 THE BATTLE OF TLASCALA. 
 
 As a battle was now inevitable, Cortez resolved to march out and meet the 
 enemy in the field. This would have a show of confidence, that might serve the 
 double purpose of intimidating the Tlascalans, and inspiriting his own men, whose 
 enthusiasm might lose somewhat of its heat, if compelled to await the assault of 
 their antagonists, inactive in their own intrenchments. The sun rose bright on 
 the following morning, the 5th of September, 1519, an eventful day in the history 
 of the Spanish Conquest. The general reviewed his army, and gave them, prepara- 
 tory to marching, a few words of encouragement and advice. 
 
 The infantry he instructed to rely on the point rather than the edge of their 
 swords, and to endeavor to thrust their opponents through the body. The horse- 
 men were to charge at half speed, with their lances aimed at the eyes of the 
 Indians. The artillery, the arquebusiers, and crossbow-men, were to support one 
 another, some loading while others discharged their pieces, that there should be an 
 unintermitted firing kept up through the action. Above all, they were to maintain 
 their ranks close and unbroken, as on this depended their preservation. 
 
 They had not advanced a quarter of a league, when they came in sight of the 
 Tlascalan army. Its dense array stretched far and wide over a vast plain or mead- 
 ow ground, about six miles square. Its appearance justified the report which had 
 been given of its numbers. 
 
 Nothing could be more picturesque than the aspect of these Indian battalions 
 with the naked bodies of the common soldiers gaudily painted, the fantastic helmets 
 of the chiefs glittering with gold and precious stones, and the glowing panoplies of 
 feather-work which decorated their persons. Innumerable spears and darts tipped 
 with points of transparent itztli, or fiery copper, sparkled bright in the morning 
 sun, like the phosphoric gleams playing on the surface of a troubled sea, while the 
 rear of the mighty host was dark with the shadows of banners, on which were em- 
 blazoned the armorial bearings of the great Tlascalan and Otomir chieftains. 
 Among these, the white heron on the rock, the cognizance of the house of Xicoten- 
 catl, was conspicuous, and, still more, the golden eagle with outspread wings, in 
 the fashion of a Roman signum, richly ornamented with emeralds and silver-work, 
 the gr.eat standard of the republic of Tlascala. 
 
 The common file wore no covering except a girdle around the loins. Their 
 bodies were painted with the appropriate colors of the chieftain whose banner they 
 followed. The feather-mail of the higher class of warriors exhibited, also, a similar 
 selection of colors for the like object, in the same manner as the color of the tartan 
 indicates the peculiar clan of the Highlander. The caciques and principal war- 
 riors were clothed in a quilted cotton tunic, two inches thick, which, fitting close 
 to the body, protected also the thighs and the shoulders. Over this the wealthier 
 Indians wore cuirasses of thin gold plate, or silver. Their legs were defended by 
 leathern boots or sandals, trimmed with gold. But the most brilliant part of their
 
 THE BATTLE OF TLASCALA. 235 
 
 costume was a rich mantle of the plumage of feather-work, embroidered with curi- 
 ous art, and furnishing some resemblance to the gorgeous surcoat worn by the 
 European knight, over his armor in the Middle Ages. This graceful and pictur- 
 esque dress was surmounted by a fantastic head-piece made of wood or leather, 
 representing the head of some wild animal, and frequently displaying a formidable 
 array of teeth. With this covering the warrior's head was enveloped, producing a 
 most grotesque and hideous effect. From the crown floated a splendid panache of 
 the richly variegated plumage of the tropics, indicating, by its form and colors, the 
 lank and family of the wearer. To complete their defensive armor, they carried 
 shields or targets, made sometimes of wood covered with leather, but more usually 
 of a light frame of reeds quilted with cotton, which were preferred, as rougher and 
 less liable to fracture than the former. They had other bucklers, in which the 
 cotton was covered with an elastic substance, enabling them to be shut up in a 
 more compact form, like a fan or umbrella. These shields were decorated with 
 showy ornaments, according to the taste or wealth of the wearer, and fringed with 
 a beautiful pendant of feather-work. 
 
 Their weapons were slings, bows and arrows, javelins, and darts. They were 
 accomplished archers, and would discharge two or even three arrows at a time. 
 But they most excelled in throwing the javelin. One species of this, with 
 a thong attached to it, which remained in the slinger's hand, that he might 
 recall the weapon, was especially dreaded by the Spaniards. These various 
 weapons were pointed with bone, or the mineral itztli (obsidian), the hard, 
 vitreous substance, already noticed, as capable of taking an edge like a razor, 
 though easily blunted. Their spears and arrows were also frequently headed with 
 copper. Instead of a sword, they bore a two-handed staff, about three feet and a 
 half long, in which, at regular distances, were inserted transversely, sharp blades 
 of itztli, a formidable weapon, which, an eye-witness assures us, he had seen fell 
 a horse at a blow. 
 
 Such was the costume of the Tlascalan warrior, and indeed of that great family 
 of nations generally, who occupied the plateau of Anahuac. Some parts of it, as 
 the targets and the cotton-mail, or escaupil, as it was called in Castilian, were so 
 excellent, that they were subsequently adopted by the Spaniards, as equally effect- 
 ual in the way of protection, and superior, on the score of lightness and conven- 
 ience, to their own. They were of sufficient strength to turn an arrow, or the 
 stroke of a javelin, although impotent as a defence against fire-arms. But what 
 armor is not ? Yet it is probably no exaggeration to say, that, in convenience, 
 gracefulness, and strength, the arms of the Indian warrior were not very inferior 
 to those of the polished nations of antiquity. As soon as the Castilians came in 
 sight, the Tlascalans set up their yell of defiance, rising high above the wild bar- 
 baric minstrelsy of shell, atabal, and trumpet, with which they proclaimed their 
 triumphant anticipation of victory over the paltry forces of the invaders. 
 
 When the latter had come within bowshot, the Indians hurled a tempest of 
 missiles, that darkened the sun for a moment as with a passing cloud, strewing the 
 earth around with heaps of stones and arrows. Slowly and steadily the little band
 
 236 THE BATTLE OF TLASCALA, 
 
 of Spaniards held on its way amidst this arrowy shower, until it had reached what 
 appeared the proper distance for delivering its fire with full effect. 
 
 Cortez then halted, and, hastily forming his troops, opened a general well- 
 directed fire along the whole line. Every shot bore its errand of death ; and the 
 ranks of the Indians were mowed down faster than their comrades in the rear 
 could carry off their bodies, according to custom, from the field. The balls in their 
 passage through the crowded files, bearing splinters of the broken harness, and 
 mangled limbs of the warriors, scattered havoc and desolation in their path. The 
 mob of barbarians stood petrified with dismay, till, at length, galled to desperation 
 by their intolerable sufferings, they poured forth simultaneously their hideous war- 
 shriek, and rushed impetuously on the Christians. 
 
 On they came like an avalanche, a mountain torrent, shaking the solid earth, 
 and sweeping away every obstacle in its path. The little army of Spaniards op- 
 posed a bold front to the overwhelming mass. But no strength could withstand it. 
 They faltered, gave way, were borne along before it, and their ranks were broken 
 and thrown into disorder. It was in vain the general called on them to close again 
 and rally. His voice was drowned by the din of fight, and the fierce cries of the 
 assailants. For a moment, it seemed that all was lost. The tide of battle had 
 turned against them, and the fate of the Christians was sealed. 
 
 But every man had that within his bosom which spoke louder than the voice of 
 the general. Despair gave unnatural energy to his arm. The naked body of the 
 Indian afforded no resistance to the sharp Toledo steel ; and with their good 
 swords, the Spanish infantry at length succeeded in staying the human torrent. 
 The heavy guns from a distance thundered on the flank of the assailants, which, 
 shaken by the iron tempest, was thrown into disorder. Their very numbers in- 
 creased the confusion, as they were precipitated on the masses in front. The 
 horse at the same moment, charging gallantly under Cortez, followed up the ad- 
 vantage, and at length compelled the tumultuous throng to fall back with greater 
 precipitation and disorder than that with which they had advanced. 
 
 More than once in the course of the action a similar assault was attempted by 
 the Tlascalans, but each time with less spirit, and greater loss. They were too 
 deficient in military science to -profit by their vast superiority in numbers. They 
 were distributed into companies, it is true, each serving under its own chieftain 
 and banner. But they were not arranged by rank and file, and moved in a con- 
 fused mass, promiscuously heaped together. They knew not how to concentrate 
 numbers on a given point, or even how to sustain an assault, by employing succes- 
 sive detachments to support and relieve one another. A very small part only of 
 their array could be brought into contact with an enemy inferior to them in amount 
 of forces. The remainder of the army, inactive and worse than useless, in the 
 rear, served only to press tumultuously on the advance, and embarrass its move- 
 ments by mere weight of numbers, while, on the least alarm, they were seized 
 with a panic and threw the whole body into inextricable confusion. It was, in 
 short, the combat of the ancient Greeks and Persians over again. 
 
 Still the great numerical superiority of the Indians might have enabled them,
 
 THE BATTLE OF TLASCALA. 
 
 237 
 
 at a severe cost of their own lives, indeed, to wear out, in time, the constancy of 
 the Spaniards, disabled by wounds and incessant fatigue. But, fortunately for the 
 latter, dissensions arose among their enemies. A Tlascalan chieftain, command- 
 ing one of the great divisions, had taken umbrage at the haughty demeanor of 
 Xicotencatl, who had charged him with misconduct or cowardice in the late action. 
 The injured cacique challenged his rival to single combat. This did not take 
 place. But, burning with resentment, he chose the present occasion to indulge it, 
 by drawing off his forces, amounting to ten thousand men, from the field. He also 
 persuaded another of the commanders to follow his example. 
 
 Thus reduced to about half his original strength, and that greatly crippled by 
 the losses of the day, Xicotencatl could no longer maintain his ground against the 
 Spaniards. After disputing the field with admirable courage for four hours, he re- 
 treated and resigned it to the enemy. The Spaniards were too much jaded, and 
 too many were disabled by wounds, to allow them to pursue ; and Cortez, satisfied 
 with the decisive victory he had gained, returned in triumph to his position on the 
 hill of Tzompach. 
 
 The number of killed in his own ranks had been very small, notwithstanding 
 the severe loss inflicted on the enemy. These few he was careful to bury where 
 they could not be discovered, anxious to conceal not only the amount of the slain, 
 but the fact that the white were mortal. But very many of the men were wounded, 
 and all the horses. The trouble of the Spaniards was much enhanced by the want 
 of many articles important to them in their present exigency. They had neither 
 oil nor salt, which, as before noticed, was not to be obtained in Tlascala. Their 
 clothing, accommodated to a softer climate, was ill adapted to the rude air of the 
 mountains ; and bows and arrows, as Bernal Diaz sarcastically remarks, formed an 
 indifferent protection against the inclemency of the weather. 
 
 Still, they had much to cheer them in the events of the day ; and they might 
 draw from them a reasonable ground for confidence in their own resources, such as 
 no other experience could have supplied. Not that the results could authorize any- 
 thing like contempt for their Indian foe. Singly and with the same weapons, he 
 might have stood his ground against the Spaniard. But the success of the day 
 established the superiority of science and discipline over mere physical courage and 
 numbers. It was fighting over again, as we have said, the old battle of the Euro- 
 pean and the Asiatic. But the handful of Greeks who routed the hosts of Xerxes 
 and Darius, it must be remembered, had not so obvious an advantage on the score 
 of weapons as was enjoyed by the Spaniards in these wars. The use of fire-arms 
 gave an ascendency which cannot easily be estimated ; one so great, that a contest 
 between nations equally civilized, which should be similar in all other respects to 
 that between the Spaniards and the Tlascalans, would probably be attended with a 
 similar issue. To all this must be added the effect produced by the cavalry. The 
 nations of Anahuac had no large domesticated animals, and were unacquainted 
 with any beast of burden. Their imaginations were bewildered when they beheld 
 the strange apparition of the horse and his rider moving in unison and obedient to 
 one impulse, as if possessed of a common nature ; and when they saw the terrible
 
 238 THE BATTLE OF TLASCALA. 
 
 animal, with his " neck clothed in thunder," bearing down their squadrons and 
 trampling them in the dust, no wonder they should have regarded him with the 
 mysterious terror felt for a supernatural being. A very little reflection on the 
 manifold grounds of superiority, both moral and physical, possessed by the Span- 
 iards in this contest, will surely explain the issue, without any disparagement to 
 the courage or capacity of their opponents. 
 
 Cortez, thinking the occasion favorable, followed up the important blow he had 
 struck by a new mission to the capital, bearing a message of similar import with 
 that recently sent to the camp. But the senate was not yet sufficiently humbled. 
 The late defeat caused, indeed, general consternation. Maxixcatzin, one of the 
 four great lords who presided over the republic, reiterated with greater force the 
 arguments before urged by him for embracing the proffered alliance of the stran- 
 gers. The armies of the state had been beaten too often to allow any reasonable 
 hope of successful resistance ; and he enlarged on the generosity shown by the 
 politic Conqueror to his prisoners, so unusual in Anahuac, as an additional 
 motive for an alliance with men who knew how to be friends as well as foes. 
 
 But in these views he was overruled by the war party, whose animosity was 
 sharpened, rather than subdued, by the late discomfiture. Their hostile feelings 
 were further exasperated by the younger Xicotencatl, who burned for an oppor- 
 tunity to retrieve his disgrace, and to wipe away the stain which had fallen for the 
 first time on the arms of the republic. 
 
 In their perplexity, they called in the assistance of the priests, whose authority 
 was frequently invoked in the deliberations of the American chiefs. The latter 
 inquired, with some simplicity, of these interpreters of fate, whether the strangers 
 were supernatural beings, or men of flesh and blood like themselves. The priests, 
 after some consultation, are said to have made the strange answer, that the Span- 
 iards, though not gods, were children of the Sun ; that they derived their strength 
 from that luminary, and, when his beams were withdrawn, their powers would also 
 fail. They recommended a night attack, therefore, as one which afforded the best 
 chance of success. This apparently childish response may have had in it more of 
 cunning than credulity. It was not improbably suggested by Xicotencatl himself, 
 or by the caciques in his interest, to reconcile the people to a measure which was 
 contrary to military usages, indeed, it maybe said, to the public law of Anahuac. 
 Whether the fruit of artifice or superstition, it prevailed ; and the Tlascalan gen- 
 eral was empowered, at the head of a detachment of ten thousand warriors, to try 
 the effect of an assault by night on the Christian camp. 
 
 The affair was conducted with such secrecy, that it did not reach the ears of the 
 Spaniards. But their general was not one who allowed himself, sleeping or waking, 
 to be surprised on his post. Fortunately, the night appointed was illumed by the 
 full beams of an autumnal moon ; and one of the videttes perceived by its light, at 
 a considerable distance, a large body of Indians moving towards the Christian lines. 
 He was not slow in giving the alarm to the garrison. 
 
 The Spaniards slept, as has been said, with their arms by their side ; while their 
 horses, picketed near them, stood ready saddled, with the bridle hanging at the
 
 AUNT MARIA AND THE AUTOPHONE. 239 
 
 bow. In five minutes, the whole camp was under arms ; when they beheld the 
 dusky columns of the Indians cautiously advancing over the plain, their heads just 
 peering above the tall maize with which the land was partially covered, Cortez de- 
 termined not to abide the assault in his intrenchments, but to sally out and pounce 
 on the enemy when he had reached the bottom of the hill 
 
 Slowly and stealthily the Indians advanced, while the Christian camp, hushed 
 in profound silence, seemed to them buried in slumber. But no sooner had they 
 reached the slope of the rising ground, than they were astounded by the deep battle 
 cry of the Spaniards, followed by the instantaneous apparition of the whole army, 
 as they sallied forth from the works, and poured down the sides of the hill. Bran- 
 dishing aloft their weapons, they seemed to the troubled fancies of the Tlascalans, 
 like so many specters or demons hurrying to and fro in mid-air, while the uncertain 
 light magnified their numbers, and expanded the horse and his rider into gigantic 
 and unearthly dimensions. 
 
 Scarcely waiting the shock of their enemy, the panic-struck barbarians let off a 
 feeble volley of arrows, and, offering no other resistance, fled rapidly and tumul- 
 tuously across the plain. The horse easily overtook the fugitives, riding them 
 down and cutting them to pieces, without mercy, until Cortez, weary with slaughter, 
 called off his men, leaving the field loaded with the bloody trophies of victory. 
 
 WILLIAM HICKLING PRESCOTT. 
 
 AUNT MARIA AND THE AUTOPHONE. 
 
 " You see, stranger, we're the musicalest family in the whole county. When 
 I married ma, she says, ' Abner ' (that's me) ' Abner, ' says she, ' I kin do with- 
 out a rag carpet in the kitchin, but I cann't live without a melodjun in the parlor.' 
 
 "So we had a melodjun in the parlor, and the children came naturally by their 
 love for music. Why, bless your soul ! I may say they took to it with their first 
 breaths, and kept it up always after. The girls had the melodjun, and the boys 
 had every thing from a willow whistle to a fiddle, and when Martha and Stella was 
 draggin' a duet out of the melodjun in the parlor, and Jehiel and Jonathan scrapin' 
 out the ' Arkansaw Traveller' in the kitchin on a fiddle and banjo, it was a musical 
 abode. 
 
 " Everything went along all right until Aunt Maria came. Lordy ! how that 
 woman did hate music ! Nobody had any peace in the house, and what's the worst, a 
 sort of bad luck came over the harmless instruments themselves. Jonathan's fiddle 
 strings was always getting broke before he'd half tuned up, and the pesky melod- 
 jun took to leaking so that both gals together, one on the pedals and the other on 
 the keys, could hardly pump ' Old Hundred ' out of her Sundays. Some did sus- 
 pect Maria, but," said the old man, looking cautiously around, " I don't think she
 
 24 o AUNT MARIA AND THE AUTOPHONE. 
 
 was altogether to blame ; howsomever," with a significant wink, " she got the 
 credit of it. 
 
 "When John Henry he's the youngest came, Maria's heart seemed to 
 kind of soften. His first drum lasted a week, and I noticed she never had any- 
 thing to say agin his vocal accomplishments. Well, when John Henry was four 
 years old, the old woman began to look around and see what instrument he'd be 
 likely to take to. Aunt Maria said it was a burning shame to make that innocent 
 child a stumblin'-block in the way of Christians, but I said I guessed John Henry 
 could stand it if we could. 
 
 " The next day ma went down to the village to sell her butter and eggs, and 
 when she came home at night she had a small bundle, which she put away in the 
 parlor until after supper. I know'd what it was leastways, not exactly, but I 
 guessed by the way the old woman slung the dishes on the table that night that we 
 should hear some news soon. When the dishes was washed up, 'Ma,' says I, 
 ' didn't I see you bring in a bundle jest now ? ' ' You did, Abner,' says she, and 
 she smiled from one ear to the other. ' Abner,' says she, ' I've found an instrument 
 at last for John Henry.' Aunt Maria fetched a kind of cross between a sigh and a 
 groan, but nobody paid any attention to her. ' Well, ma/ says I, ' let's have it.' 
 So out she brought the bundle, and there was sort of an accordjun on two legs, 
 and a lot of bits of white paper as full of holes as the old woman's colander. We 
 all got around the table while ma showed us how it worked. ' You see,' says she, 
 ' you jest poke in the paper here, John Henry, this is your'n, and you shall have 
 the first try ; there you shove the paper in there, and work your hand so, and it 
 plays all the music on the paper.' ' Ma,' says I, ' do you mean to say, as a mem- 
 ber in good and regular standin', that that 'ere instrument plays them holes?' 
 But John Henry had grabbed the instrument, and jest as sure as I set here, 
 stranger, that four-year-old child squeezed out ' Old Hundred ' jest as solemn and 
 a derned sight faster than ma's melodjun. But you oughter to see Aunt Maria; 
 she straightened up and glared at that innocent child as if she wished he had lived 
 in Palestine about the year one, and bolted out of the room without a word. 
 
 " Well, stranger, it was a sight to see John Henry on the kitchen floor with 
 that 'ere thing between his little knees, and playing the ' Sweet By and By ' in a 
 way to make tears come to everybody's eyes, exceptin' always Aunt Maria's. For 
 a month our house was the most popularest house at the Corners, and John Henry 
 gave a free concert every night for an hour before he went to bed. The strangest 
 thing," said the old man, in a mysterious tone, " was that that 'ere instrument 
 kept in playin' order all the time, whether it was because John Henry took it to 
 bed with him every night, or whether it was from the superior build of the consarn, 
 I can't say. Perhaps " with a wink " Aunt Maria didn't understand its innerd 
 construction as well as she did a fiddle or a melodjun. 
 
 "Well, as I say, the instrument kept in playin' order all winter; the music, 
 'specially the pop'lar tunes, was a little the worse for wear, but that's all. ' I want 
 to be an angel ' and one or two others got tored in two about the middle of March, 
 and John Henry asked Aunt Maria to mend them one day, and, bless you ! she
 
 AUNT MARIA AND THE AUTOPHONE. 241 
 
 loved that darlin' child too much to refuse him anything, so she pasted the tunes 
 together as well as she could, and next day John Henry took his instrument to 
 Sunday-school. You see, he'd taken it a number of times, and the teacher thought 
 it kind of 'livened up the exercises. But this day, jest as John Henry was slowly 
 and surely grindin' out ' I want to be an angel, ' and had got to the middle of 
 the tune (where it was tored, you see), all at onst out he came with 'Whoa, 
 Emma ! ' and the innocent child was too much surprised to stop until the teacher 
 suspended the musical exercises for that day. John Henry didn't git no prize that 
 year, but I hold that Aunt Maria was morally responsible. You see, she had so 
 little music in her leastwise we thought so then that she couldn't even be 
 trusted to paste two tunes together. 
 
 " Howsomever, as spring came on, we thought we kind of noticed a change in 
 Maria. It wasn't that she was gittin' musical that was, perhaps, too much to ex- 
 pect on this arth, as I said to ma but she was growin' mellow somehow. I think 
 it was all owin' to John Henry's tender influence. You ask how I knew she was 
 gittin' mellow, stranger ? Well, you see, John Henry's instrument still kept in 
 workin" order. She and John Henry would disappear by the hour, and what they 
 did no one knew. Ma said one day she thought she had heard John Henry playin' 
 on his instrument in Maria's room, leastwise she had heard a noise there, but it 
 didn't sound like any instrument in that house. ' Perhaps,' said I, ' it was Maria 
 singinV But the more I thought it over, the more mysterious the thing seemed, 
 and I made up my mind I'd git to the bottom of it. So one day, when ma and the 
 girls had gone to town, and the boys was hoein' potatoes, I jest slipped into the 
 house and listened awhile. By and by I thought I heard a sound in the direction 
 of Maria's room, and so I took off my boots and crawled softly up the stairs ; but, 
 lordy ! I might jest as well have kept them on, for when I got up near the door I 
 heard the most dreadful noises you ever dreamed of. If I had had any hair, it 
 would have stood up and run off my head. I first thought that Maria was torturin' 
 that innocent child, and was goin' to bust in the door, but I thought I'd first take 
 a peep through the keyhole. What do you think I saw, stranger ? John Henry 
 was in his favorite attitude in the middle of the floor, workin' the instrument with 
 one hand and feedin' the music in with the other, and Aunt Maria sat in her rock- 
 in'-chair, rockin' slowly to and fro, and keepin' time with her hands. Her glasses 
 was pushed up on her forrard, and tears of joy was runnin' down her cheeks, and 
 John Henry kept playin' faster and faster; but what music ! No tune that I had 
 ever hearn and we had all sorts in that house at one time or anuther came 
 from that instrument. I thought something was wrong, and in I rushed. Aunt 
 Maria cried ' Oh ! ' and fell back in her chair, lookin' dreadful sheepish ; but John 
 Henry ! Stranger, what do you think that lamb did ? Why, he jest winked at his 
 pa, and when I asked him what that infernal row meant, he said, kind of under his 
 breath, 'Why, you see, pa, one day I got one of them tunes in hindside foremost, 
 and Aunt Maria was so pleased that I've gone on that way ever since, hindside 
 foremost or upside down.' 
 
 " I said to ma that night when she got home : ' You see, ma, you was wrong
 
 242 
 
 JOEL AT WORK. 
 
 about Maria; she's got as much music in her as the rest of the family, but she's 
 obliged to take hers in a peculiar way. She can't take it straight, but jest give it 
 to her hindside foremost or upside down, and she enjoys it as much as any-one.' ' 
 
 Just then a whistle blew, arvd my friend's train came along. He got into the 
 car with a dazed expression on his face, as if an idea was trying to crystallize into 
 words. As the train was moving away he came rushing out on the rear platform, 
 and putting up his hands in the form of a speaking-trumpet, he shouted, "Try 
 your Browning hindside foremost," and as the train swept around a curve I heard 
 faintly on the clear cold air, " or upside down." 
 
 THOMAS FREDERICK CRANE. 
 
 JOEL AT WORK. 
 
 " IT'S no use trying to sleep," declared Joel, in the 
 middle of the night, and kicking the bedclothes for the 
 dozenth time into a roll at the foot, "as long as I can 
 see Mamsie's eyes. I'll just get up and tackle that Latin 
 grammar now. Whew ! haven't I got to work, though. 
 Might as well begin at it," and he jumped out of bed. 
 
 Stepping softly over to the door that led into David's 
 little room, he closed it carefully, and with a sigh, lighted 
 the gas. Then he went over to the table where his school 
 books ought to have been. But instead, the space was 
 
 piled with a great variety of things one or two balls, a tennis racket, and a con- 
 fusion of fishing tackle, while in front, the last thing that had occupied him that 
 day, lay a book of artificial flies. 
 
 Joel set his teeth together hard, and looked at them. " Suppose I sha'n't get 
 much of this sort of thing this summer," he muttered. " Here goes ! " and with- 
 out trusting himself to take another look, he swept them all off down to the floor 
 and into a corner. 
 
 "There," he said, standing up straight, "lie there, will you?" But they 
 loomed up in a suggestive heap, and his fingers trembled to just touch them once. 
 " I must cover up the things, or else I know I'll be at them," he said, and 
 hurrying over to the bed, he dragged off the coverlid. " Now," and he threw it 
 over the fascinating mass, " I've got to study. Dear me, where are my books ? " 
 
 For the next five minutes Joel had enough to do to collect his working instru- 
 ments, and when at last he unearthed them from the corner of his closet where he 
 had thrown them under a pile of boots, he was tired enough to sit down. 
 
 " I don't know which to go at first," he groaned, whirling the leaves of the 
 upper book. " It ought to be Latin but then it ought to be algebra just as much, 
 and as for history well there here goes, I'll take them as they come."
 
 CRADLE. 243 
 
 With a very red face Joel plunged into the first one under his hand. It proved 
 to be the Latin grammar, and with a grimace, he found the page, and resting his 
 elbows on the table, he seized each side of his stubby head with his hand. " I'll 
 hang on to my hair," he said, and plunged into his task. 
 
 And now there was no sound in the room but his hard breathing, and the noise 
 he made turning the leaves, for he very soon found he was obliged to go back many 
 lessons to understand how to approach the one before him ; and with cheeks grow- 
 ing every instant more scarlet with shame and confusion, the drops of perspiration 
 ran down his forehead and fell on his book. 
 
 " Whew ! " he exclaimed, " it's horribly hot," and pushing back his book, he 
 tiptoed over to the other window and softly raised it. The cdol air blew into his 
 face, and leaning far out into the dark night, he drew in deep breaths. 
 
 " I've skinned through and saved my neck a thousand times," he reflected, 
 "and now I've got to dig like sixty to make up. There's Dave now, sleeping in 
 there like a cat ; he don't have anything to do, but to run ahead of the class like 
 lightning just because he" 
 
 "Loves it," something seemed to sting the words into him. Joel drew in his 
 head and turned abruptly away from the window. 
 
 " Pshaw ! well, here goes," he exclaimed again, throwing himself into his chair. 
 " She said ' I'd work myself to skin and bone, but I'd go through creditably.' ' Joel 
 bared his brown arm and regarded it critically. " I wonder how 'twould look all 
 skin and bone," and he gave a short laugh. 
 
 " But this isn't studying." He pulled down his sleeve, and his head went over 
 the book again. 
 
 MARGARET SIDNEY. 
 
 CRADLE. 
 
 . . . Our servant knows a few words of English, too ; her name is Cradle, 
 the short for Margaret. Jane wanted a fowl to boil for me. Now she has a theory 
 that the more she makes her English un-English, the more it must be like German. 
 Jane begins by showing Gradle a word in the dictionary. 
 
 Cradle. " Ja ! yees hiihn henne ja ! yees." 
 
 Jane (a little through her nose). " Hmn hum hem yes yaw, ken you 
 geet a fowl fool foal, to boil bile bole for dinner ? " 
 Gradle. "Hot wasser ? " 
 
 Jane. " Yaw, in pit pat pot hmn hum eh ! " 
 Gradle (a little off the scent again). " Ja, nein wasser, pot hot nein." 
 
 Jane. "Yes no good to eeat chicken cheeken checking chok-
 
 244 
 
 KIN BEYOND SEA. 
 
 ing bird bard beard lays eggs eeggs hune, Heine bin make cheekin 
 broth soup poultry peltry paltry ! " 
 
 Cradle (quite at fault). " Pfeltrighchtch ! nein." 
 
 Jane (in despair). " What shall I do ! and Hood won't help me, he only 
 
 laughs. This comes of leaving England ! " (She casts 
 her eyes across the street at the governor's poultry-yard, 
 and a bright thought strikes her.) " Here, Gradle 
 
 come here comb hair hmn hum look there 
 dare you see things walking hmn, hum wack- 
 ing about things with feathers fathers feethers." 
 
 Gradle (hitting it off again). "Feethers faders 
 
 ah hah ! fedders ja, ja, yees, sie bringen fedders, 
 ja, ja!" 
 
 Jane echoes " Fedders yes yaw, yaw ! " 
 
 Exit Gradle, and after three quarters of an hour, returns triumphantly with two 
 bundles of stationer's quills ! ! ! . . . 
 
 THOMAS HOOD. 
 
 KIN BEYOND SEA. 
 
 BUT if there be those in this country who think that American democracy 
 means public levity and intemperance, or a lack of skill and sagacity in politics, or 
 the absence of self-command and self-denial, let them bear in mind a few of the 
 most salient and recent facts of history which may profitably be recommended to 
 their reflections. We emancipated a million of negroes by peaceful legislation ; 
 America liberated four or five millions by a bloody civil war : yet the industry and 
 exports of the Southern States are maintained, while those of our negro colonies 
 have dwindled ; the South enjoys all its franchises, but we have, proh pudor! 
 found no better method of providing for peace and order in Jamaica, the chief of 
 our islands, than by the hard and vulgar, even where needful, expedient of abolish- 
 ing entirely its representative institutions. 
 
 The Civil War compelled the States, both North and South, to train and em- 
 body a million and a half of men, and to present to view the greatest, instead of 
 the smallest, armed forces in the world. Here there was supposed to arise a double 
 danger. First, that on a sudden cessation of the war, military life and habits 
 could not be shaken off, and, having become rudely and widely predominant, would 
 bias the country toward an aggressive policy, or, still worse, would find vent in 
 predatory or revolutionary operations. Secondly, that a military caste would grow 
 up with its habits of exclusiveness and command, and would influence the tone of 
 politics in a direction adverse to republican freedom. But both apprehensions
 
 WILLIAM E. GLADSTONE.
 
 KIN BEYOND SEA. 247 
 
 proved to be wholly imaginary. The innumerable soldiery was at once dissolved. 
 Cincinnatus, no longer an unique example, became the commonplace of every day, 
 the type and mould of a nation. The whole enormous mass quietly resumed the 
 habits of social life. The generals of yesterday were the editors, the secretaries, 
 and the solicitors of to-day. The just jealousy of the State gave life to the now 
 forgotten maxim of Judge Blackstone, who denounced as perilous the erection of a 
 separate profession of arms in a free country. The standing army, expanded by 
 the heat of civil contest to gigantic dimensions, settled down again into the frame- 
 work of a miniature with the returning temperature of civil life, and became a 
 power wellnigh invisible, from its minuteness, amidst the powers which sway the 
 movements of a society exceeding forty millions. 
 
 More remarkable still was the financial sequel to the great conflict. The in- 
 ternal taxation for Federal purposes, which before its commencement had been un- 
 known, was raised, in obedience to an exigency of life and death, so as to exceed 
 every present and every past example. It pursued and worried all the transactions 
 of life. The interest of the American debt grew to be the highest in the world, 
 and the capital touched five hundred and sixty millions sterling. Here was pro- 
 vided for the faith and patience of the people a touchstone of extreme severity. In 
 England, at the close of the great French war, the propertied classes, who were 
 supreme in Parliament, at once rebelled against the Tory Government, and refused 
 to prolong the income tax even for a single year. We talked big, both then and 
 now, about the payment of our national debt ; but sixty-three years have since 
 elapsed, all of them except two called years of peace, and we have reduced the 
 huge total by about one ninth ; that is to say, by little over one hundred millions, 
 or scarcely more than one million and a half a year. This is the conduct of a State 
 elaborately digested into orders and degrees, famed for wisdom and forethought, 
 and consolidated by a long experience. But America continued long to bear, on 
 her unaccustomed and still smarting shoulders, the burden of the war taxation. 
 In twelve years she has reduced her debt by one hundred and fifty-eight millions 
 sterling, or at the rate of thirteen millions for every year. In each twelve months 
 she has done what we did in eight years ; her self-command, self-denial, and wise 
 forethought for the future have been, to say the least, eightfold ours. These are 
 facts which redound greatly to her honor ; and the historian will record with sur- 
 prise that an enfranchised nation tolerated burdens which in this country a selected 
 class, possessed of the representation, did not dare to face, and that the most un- 
 mitigated democracy known to the annals of the world resolutely reduced at its 
 own cost prospective liabilities of the State, which the aristocratic, and plutocratic, 
 and monarchical government of the United Kingdom has been contented ignobly 
 to hand over to posterity. And such facts should be told out. It is our fashion 
 so to tell them, against as well as for ourselves ; and the record of them may some 
 day be among the means of stirring us up to a policy more worthy of the name and 
 fame of England. 
 
 It is true, indeed, that we lie under some heavy and, I fear, increasing disad- 
 vantages, which amount almost to disabilities. Not, however, any disadvantage
 
 248 KIN BEYOND SEA. 
 
 respecting power, as power is commonly understood. But, while America has a 
 nearly homogeneous country, and an admirable division of political labor between 
 the States individually and the Federal Government, we are, in public affairs, an 
 overcharged and overweighted people. 
 
 We have undertaken the cares of empire upon a scale, and with a diversity, un- 
 exampled in history ; and, as it has not yet pleased Providence to endow us with 
 brain-force and animal strength in an equally abnormal proportion, the consequence 
 is that we perform the work of government, as to many among its more important 
 departments, in a very superficial and slovenly manner. The affairs of the three 
 associated kingdoms, with their great diversities of law, interest, and circumstance, 
 make the government of them, even if they stood alone, a business more voluminous, 
 so to speak, than that of any other thirty-three millions of civilized men. To 
 lighten the cares of the central legislature by judicious devolution, it is probable 
 that much might be done ; but nothing is done, or even attempted to be clone. 
 The greater colonies have happily attained to a virtual self-government ; yet the 
 aggregate mass of business connected with our colonial possessions continues to 
 be very large. The Indian Empire is of itself a charge so vast, and demanding so 
 much thought and care, that if it were the sole transmarine appendage to the 
 Crown, it would amply tax the best ordinary stock of human energies. Notoriously 
 it obtains from the Parliament only a small fraction of the attention it deserves. 
 Questions affecting individuals, again, or small interests, or classes, excite here a 
 greater interest, and occupy a larger share of time, than, perhaps, in any other com- 
 munity. In no country, I may add, are the interests of persons or classes so favored 
 when they compete with those of the public ; and in none are they more exacting, 
 or more wakeful to turn this advantage to the best account. With the vast exten- 
 sion of our enterprise and our trade, comes a breadth of liability not less large, to 
 consider every thing that is critical in the affairs of foreign states ; and the real 
 responsibilities thus existing for us, are unnaturally inflated for us by fast-growing 
 tendencies toward exaggeration of our concern in these matters, and even toward 
 setting up fictitious interests in cases where none can discern them except our- 
 selves, and such continental friends as practice upon our credulity and our fears 
 for purposes of their own. Last of all, it is not to be denied that in what I have 
 been saying, I do not represent the public sentiment. The nation is not at all 
 conscious of being overdone. The people see that their House of Commons is the 
 hardest-working legislative assembly in the world : and, this being so, they assume 
 it is all right. Nothing pays better, in point of popularity, than those gratuitous 
 additions to obligations already beyond human strength, which look like accessions 
 or assertion of power ; such as the annexation of new territory, or the silly trans- 
 action known as the purchase of shares in the Suez Canal. 
 
 All my life long I have seen this excess of work as compared with the power to 
 do it ; but this evil has increased with the surfeit of wealth, and there is no sign 
 that the increase is near its end. The people of this country are a very strong 
 people; but there is no strength that can permanently endure, without provoking 
 inconvenient consequences, this kind of political debauch. It may be hoped, but
 
 KIN BEYOND SEA. 249 
 
 it cannot be predicted, that the mischief will be encountered and subdued at the 
 point where it will have become sensibly troublesome, but will not have grown to 
 be quite irremediable. 
 
 The main and central point of interest, however, in the institutions of a country 
 is the manner in which it draws together and compounds the public forces in the 
 balanced action of the State. It seems plain that the formal arrangements for 
 this purpose in America are very different from ours. It may even be a question 
 whether they are not, in certain respects, less popular ; whether our institutions do 
 not give more rapid effect, than those of the Union, to any formed opinion, and 
 resolved intention, of the nation. 
 
 In the formation of the Federal Government we seem to perceive three stages 
 of distinct advancement. First, the formation of the Confederation, under the 
 pressure of the War of Independence. Secondly, the Constitution, which placed 
 the Federal Government in defined and direct relation with the people inhabit- 
 ing the several States. Thirdly, the struggle with the South, which for the first 
 time, and definitely, decided that to the Union, through its Federal organization, 
 and not to the State governments, were reserved all the questions not decided and 
 disposed of by the express provisions of the Constitution itself. The great 
 arcanum imperil, which with us belongs to the three branches of the Legislature, 
 and which is expressed by the current phrase, " omnipotence of Parliament," thus 
 became the acknowledged property of the three branches of the Federal Legisla- 
 ture ; and the old and respectable doctrine of State independence is now no more 
 than an archaeological relic, a piece of historical antiquarianism. Yet the actual 
 attributions of the State authorities cover by far the largest part of the province of 
 government ; and by this division of labor and authority, the problem of fixing for 
 the nation a political center of gravity is divested of a large part of its difficulty 
 and danger, in some proportions to the limitations of the working precinct. 
 
 Within that precinct, the initiation as well as the final sanction in the great 
 business of finance is made over to the popular branch of the Legislature, and a 
 most interesting question arises upon the comparative merits of this arrangement, 
 and of our method, which theoretically throws upon the Crown the responsibility 
 of initiating public charge, and under which, until a recent period, our practice was 
 in actual and even close correspondence with this theory. 
 
 We next come to a difference still more marked. The Federal Executive is 
 born anew of the nation at the end of each four years, and dies at the end. But, 
 during the course of those years, it is independent, in the person both of the Presi- 
 dent and of his Ministers, alike of the people, of their representatives, and of that 
 remarkable body, the most remarkable of all the inventions of modern politics, the 
 Senate of the United States. In this important matter, whatever be the relative 
 excellencies and defects of the British and American systems, it is most certain 
 that nothing would induce the people of this country, or even the Tory portion of 
 them, to exchange our own for theirs. It may, indeed, not be obvious to the 
 foreign eye what is the exact difference of the two. Both the representative cham- 
 bers hold the power of the purse. But in America its conditions are such that it
 
 250 A TRUE CALEDONIAN. 
 
 does not operate in any way on behalf of the Chamber or of the nation, as against 
 the Executive. In England, on the contrary, its efficiency has been such that it 
 has worked out for itself channels of effective operation, such as to dispense with its 
 direct use, and avoid the inconveniences which might be attendant upon that use. 
 A vote of the House of Commons, declaring a withdrawal of its confidence, has 
 always sufficed for the purpose of displacing a Ministry ; nay, persistent obstruc- 
 tion of its measures, and even lighter causes, have conveyed the hint, which has 
 been obediently taken. But the people, how is it with them ? Do not the people 
 in England part with their power, and make it over to the House of Commons, as 
 completely as the American people part with it to the President ? They give it 
 over for four years : we for a period which on the average is somewhat more : 
 they, to resume it at a fixed time ; we, on an unfixed contingency, and at a time 
 which will finally be determined, not according to the popular will, but according 
 to the views of which a Ministry may entertain of its duty or convenience. 
 
 WILLIAM EWART GLADSTONE. 
 
 A TRUE CALEDONIAN. 
 
 I HAVE been trying all my life to like Scotchmen, and am obliged to desist from 
 the experiment in despair. They cannot like me and, in truth, I never knew 
 one of that nation who attempted to do it. There is something more plain and in- 
 genuous in their mode of proceeding. We know one another at first sight. There 
 is an order of imperfect intellects (under which mine must be content to rank) 
 which in its constitution is essentially anti-Caledonian. The owners of the sort of 
 faculties I allude to, have minds rather suggestive than comprehensive. They have 
 no pretenses to much clearness or precision in their ideas, or in their mariner of ex- 
 pressing them. Their intellectual wardrobe (to confess fairly) has few whole pieces 
 in it. They are content with fragments and scattered pieces of truth. She pre- 
 sents no full front to them a feature or side-face at the most. Hints and 
 glimpses, germs and crude essays at a system, is the utmost they pretend to. They 
 beat up a little game peradventure and leave it to knottier heads, more robust 
 constitutions, to run it down. The light that lights them is not steady and polar, 
 but mutable and shifting : waxing, and again waning. Their conversation is ac- 
 cordingly. They will throw out a random word in or out of season, and be content 
 to let it pass for what it is worth. They cannot speak always as if they were upon 
 their oath but must be understood, speaking or writing, with some abatement. 
 They seldom wait to mature a proposition, but e'en bring it to market in the green 
 ear. They delight to impart their defective discoveries as they arise, without wait- 
 ing for their full development. They are no systematizers, and would but err more 
 by attempting it. Their minds, as I said before, are suggestive merely. The brain
 
 A TRUE CALEDONIAN. 
 
 of a true Caledonian (if I am not mistaken) is constituted upon quite a different plan. 
 His Minerva is born in panoply. You are never admitted to see his ideas in their 
 growth if, indeed, they do grow, and are not rather put together upon principles 
 of clock-work. You never catch his mind in an undress. He never hints or sug- 
 gests any thing, but unlades his stock of ideas in perfect order and completeness. 
 He brings his total wealth into company, and gravely unpacks it. His riches are 
 always about him. He never stoops to catch a glittering something in your pres- 
 ence to share it with you, before he quite knows whether it be true touch or not. 
 You cannot cry halves to anything that he finds. He does not find, but bring. 
 You never witness his first apprehension of a thing. His understanding is always 
 at its meridian you never see the first dawn, the early streaks. He has no fal- 
 terings of self-suspicion. Surmises, guesses, misgivings, half-intuitions, semi-con- 
 sciousnesses, partial illuminations, dim instincts, embryo conceptions, have no place 
 in his brain or vocabulary. The twilight of dubiety never falls upon him. Is he 
 orthodox he has no doubts. Is he an infidel he has none either. Between 
 the affirmative anr 1 :he negative there is no borderland with him. You cannot 
 hover with him upon the confines of truth, or wander in the maze of a probable 
 argument. He always keeps the path. You cannot make excursions with him 
 for he sets you right. His taste never fluctuates. His morality never abates. 
 He cannot compromise, or understand middle actions. There can be but a right 
 and a wrong. His conversation is as a book. His 
 affirmations have the sanctity of an oath. You 
 must speak upon the square with him. He stops 
 a metaphor like a suspected person in an enemy's 
 country. " A healthy book ? " said one of his 
 countrymen to me, who had ventured to give that 
 appellation to "John Buncle," " did I catch 
 rightly what you said ? I have heard of a man in 
 health, and of a healthy state of body, but I do 
 not see how that epithet can be properly applied 
 to a book." Above all, you must beware of indi- 
 rect expressions before a Caledonian. Clap an 
 extinguisher upon your irony if you are unhappily 
 blessed with a vein of it. Remember you are 
 upon your oath. I have a print of a graceful 
 female after Leonardo da Vinci, which I was show- 
 ing off to Mr. . After he had examined it 
 
 minutely, I ventured to ask him how he liked my 
 
 beauty (a foolish name it goes by among my 
 
 friends) when he very gravely assured me, that 
 
 " he had considerable respect for my character and 
 
 talents" (so he was pleased to say), "but had not given himself much thought 
 
 about the degree of my personal pretensions." The misconception staggered me, 
 
 but did not seem much to disconcert him. Persons of this nation are particularly 
 
 A TYPICAL CALEDONIAN.
 
 252 SIGHT AND INSIGHT. 
 
 fond of affirming a truth which nobody doubts. They do not so properly affirm, 
 as annunciate it. They do indeed appear to have such a love for truth (as if, like 
 virtue, it were valuable for itself) that all truth becomes equally valuable, whether 
 the proposition that contains it be new or old, disputed, or such as is impossible to 
 become a subject of disputation. I was present not long since at a party of North 
 Britons, where a son of Burns was expected ; and happened to drop a silly expres- 
 sion (in my South British way) , that I wished it were the father instead of the son 
 when four of them started up at once to inform me, that "that was impossible, 
 because he was dead." 
 
 CHARLES LAMB. 
 
 SIGHT AND INSIGHT. 
 
 THERE may be a meadow farm among the mountains. The heir to it gets a 
 cabbage and a corn crop from it, suspecting no other latent fertility and produce. 
 A man of science buys it, gets no less cabbages and hay, but reaps a geology-crop 
 as well. 
 
 An artist buys it, and lo ! a harvest of beauty and delight, budding even when 
 the grain is garnered, dropping sweet into his eyes even from arctic dawns and 
 blazing snows. A man of deepest insight lives on it, and the laws of his farm open 
 to him the prudence and prodigality of Providence. In the way the grain grows, 
 the enemies it has, the friendships of all good forces to its advance, in the chemistry 
 of his farming, in the peace that sleeps on the hills, in the gathering and retreat 
 of storms, in the soft approach of spring, and the melancholy death, he reads 
 lessons that become inmost wisdom. He has a faculty that is the sickle of more 
 subtle crop-sheaves of spiritual truth. ... 
 
 Just as there are spelling-classes for the youngest scholars in our schools, in 
 which the separate letters are the chief things they see, where the great problem 
 is to combine them into words, and where the mental organs are not capable of 
 configuring words into propositions, so very few of us on the planet ever get 
 able to handle the letters of nature easily, ever get beyond the power of spelling 
 them into single words. Some are able to read off the aspects of creation into 
 science. They can put the stars together into paragraphs that state laws and har- 
 monies and grandeurs. Some go farther, and rhyme the mighty vocabulary of 
 science into beauty ; but few get such command of the language that they see and 
 rejoice in the highest, glorious truth which the volume holds. . . . 
 
 Insight, therefore, opens the intellectual world of law and harmony beneath the 
 world of physical shows ; within that, the world of beauty ; within that again, the 
 realm of spiritual language. In the human world it shows, deep behind deep, law 
 working in society, controlling politics and shaping the destiny of nations ; while,
 
 AN APOLOGY FOR ENGLISH. 
 
 253 
 
 in the individual sphere, it unveils man as the epitome of the universe, clad continually 
 in the electric vesture of his character. 
 
 Every man, as every animal, has sight ; but just according to the scale of his 
 insight is the world he lives in a deep one, an awful one, a mystic and glorious 
 world. We see what is, only as we see into what appears. 
 
 Out of three roots grows the great tree of nature, truth, beauty, good. The 
 man of science follows up its mighty stem, measures it, and sees its branches in 
 the silver-leaved boughs of the firmament. The poet delights in the symmetry of 
 its strength, the grace of its arches, the flush of its fruit. Only to the man with 
 finer eye than both is the secret glory of it unveiled ; for his vision discerns how it 
 is fed and in what air it thrives. To him it is only an expansion of the burning 
 bush on Horeb, seen by the solemn prophet, glowing continually with the presence 
 of Infinite Law and Love, yet standing forever unconsumecl. 
 
 THOMAS STARR KING. 
 
 AN APOLOGY FOR ENGLISH. 
 
 IF any man would blame me either for taking such a matter in hand, or else for 
 writing it in the English tongue, this answer I may make him, that when the best 
 of the realm think it honest for them to use, I, one of the meanest sort, ought not 
 to suppose it vile for me to write : and though to have written it in another tongue 
 had been both more profitable for my study, and also more honest for my name, 
 yet I can think my labour well bestowed, if with a little hinderance of my profit 
 and name may come any furtherance to the pleasure or commodity of the gentle- 
 men and yeomen of England, for whose sake I took this matter in hand. And as 
 for the Latin or Greek tongue, every thing is so excellently done in them, that 
 none can do better ; in the English tongue, contrary, every thing in a manner so 
 meanly, both for the matter and handling, that no man can do worse. For therein 
 the least learned, for the most part, have been always most ready to write. And 
 they which had least hope in Latin have been most bold in English : when surely 
 every man that is most ready to talk is not most able to write. He that will write 
 well in any tongue, must follow this counsel of Aristotle, to speak as the common 
 people do, to think as wise men do : as so should every man understand him, and 
 the judgment of wise men allow him. Many English writers have not done so, 
 but, using strange words, as Latin, French, and Italian, do make all things dark 
 and hard. Once I communed with a man which reasoned the English tongue to 
 be enriched and increased thereby, saying, Who will not praise that feast where a 
 man shall drink at a dinner both wine, ale, and beer ? Truly, (quoth I) they be all 
 good, every one taken by himself alone, but if you put malvesye and sack, red wine 
 and white, ale and beer, and all in one pot, you shall make a drink not easy to be 
 known, nor yet wholesome for the body. ROGER ASCHAM.
 
 254 
 
 THE JUSTICE OF RIENZI THE TRIBUNE. 
 
 ARRAYED FOR DEFENSE. 
 
 THE JUSTICE OF RIENZI THE TRIBUNE. 
 
 ALL that night the conspirators remained within that room, the doors locked and 
 guarded ; the banquet unremoved, and its splendor strangely contrasting the mood 
 of the guests. 
 
 The utter prostration and despair of these dastard criminals so unlike the 
 knightly nobles of France and England, has been painted by the historian in odious 
 and withering colors. The old Colonna alone sustained his impetuous and imperi- 
 ous character. He strode to and fro the room like a lion in his cage, uttering loud
 
 THE JUSTICE OF RIENZI THE TRIBUNE. 255 
 
 threats of resentment and defiance ; and beating at the door with his clenched 
 hands, demanding egress, and proclaiming the vengeance of the Pontiff. 
 
 The dawn came, slow and gray, upon that agonized assembly ; and just as the 
 last star faded from the melancholy horizon, and by the wan and comfortless 
 heaven, they regarded each other's faces, almost spectral with anxiety and fear, the 
 great bell of the Capitol sounded the notes in which they well recognized the chime 
 of death ! It was then that the door opened, and a drear and gloomy procession of 
 cordeliers, one to each baron, entered the apartment ! At that spectacle, we are told, 
 the terror of the conspirators was so great, that it froze up the very power of speech. 
 The greater part at length, deeming all hope over, resigned themselves to their 
 ghostly confessors. But when the friar appointed to Stephen approached that 
 passionate old man, he waved his hand impatiently, and said, " Tease me not ! 
 tease me not ! " 
 
 "Nay, son, prepare for the awful hour." 
 
 " Son, indeed ! " quoth the baron. " I am old enough to be thy grandsire ; and 
 for the rest, tell him who sent thee, that I neither am prepared for death, nor 
 will prepare ! I have made up my mind to live these twenty years, and longer 
 too ; if I catch not my death with the cold of this accursed night." 
 
 Just at that moment a cry that almost seemed to rend the Capitol asunder was 
 heard, as, with one voice, the multitude below yelled forth, 
 
 " Death to the conspirators ! death ! death ! " 
 
 While this the scene in that hall, the Tribune issued from his chamber, in which 
 he had been closeted with his wife and sister. The noble spirit of the one, the tears 
 and grief of the other (who saw at one fell stroke perish the house of her betrothed), 
 had not worked without effect upon a temper, stern and just indeed, but naturally 
 averse from blood ; and a heart capable of the loftiest species of revenge. 
 
 He entered the council, still sitting, with a calm brow, and even a cheerful 
 eye. 
 
 " Pandulfo di Guido," he said, turning to that citizen, " you are right ; you 
 spoke as a wise man and a patriot, when you said that to cut off with one blow, 
 however merited, the noblest heads of Rome, would endanger the state, sully our 
 purple with an indelible stain, and unite the nobility of Italy against us." 
 
 " Such, Tribune, was my argument, though the council have decided otherwise." 
 
 " Hearken to the shouts of the populace, you cannot appease their honest 
 warmth," said the demagogue Baroncelli. 
 
 Many of the council murmured applause. 
 
 "Friends," said the Tribune, with a solemn and earnest aspect, "let not pos- 
 terity say that liberty loves blood ; let us for once adopt the example and imitate 
 the mercy of our great Redeemer! We have triumphed let us forbear ; we are 
 saved let us forgive ! " 
 
 The speech of the Tribune was supported by Pandulfo, and others of the more 
 mild and moderate policy ; and after a short but animated discussion, the influence 
 of Rienzi prevailed, and the sentence of death was revoked, but by a small 
 majority.
 
 256 THE JUSTICE OF RIENZI THE TRIBUNE. 
 
 "And now," said Rienzi, "let us be more than just; let us be generous. 
 Speak and boldly. Do any of ye think that I have been over-hard, over-haughty 
 with these stubborn spirits ? I read your answer in your brows ! I have ! Do 
 any of ye think this error of mine may have stirred them to their dark revenge? 
 Do any of you deem that they partake, as we do, of human nature, that they are 
 softened by generosity, that they can be tamed and disarmed by such vengeance 
 as is dictated to noble foes by Christian laws ? " 
 
 " I think," said Pandulfo, after a pause, " that it will not be in human nature 
 if the men you pardon, thus offending and thus convicted, again attempt your 
 life ! " 
 
 " Methinks," said Rienzi, " we must do even more than pardon. The first great 
 Caesar, when he did not crush a foe, strove to convert him to a friend " 
 
 "And perished by the attempt," said Baroncelli, abruptly. 
 
 Rienzi started and changed color. 
 
 " If you would save these wretched prisoners, better not wait till the fury of the 
 mob become ungovernable," whispered Pandulfo. 
 
 The Tribune aroused himself from his reverie. 
 
 " Pandulfo," said he, in the same tone, "my heart misgives me the brood of 
 serpents are in my hand I do not strangle them they may sting me to death, 
 in return for my mercy it is their instinct! No matter: it shall not be said 
 that the Roman Tribune bought with so many lives his own safety : nor shall it be 
 written upon my grave-stone, ' Here lies the coward, who did not dare forgive.' 
 What, lo ! there, officers, unclose the doors ! My masters, let us acquaint the 
 prisoners with their sentence." 
 
 With that, Rienzi seated himself on the chair of state, at the head of the table, 
 and the sun, now risen, cast its rays over the blood-red walls, in which the barons, 
 marshalled in order into the chamber, thought to read their fate. 
 
 " My lords," said the Tribune, " ye have offended the laws of God and man ! 
 but God teaches man the quality of mercy. Learn at last, that I bear a charmed 
 life. Nor is he whom, for high purposes, Heaven hath raised from the cottage 
 to the popular throne, without invisible aid and spiritual protection. If hereditary 
 monarchs are deemed sacred, how much more one in whose power the divine hand 
 hath writ his witness ! Yes, over him who lives but for his country, whose great- 
 ness is his country's gift, whose life is his country's liberty, watch the souls of the 
 just, and the unsleeping eyes of the sworded seraphim ! Taught by your late 
 failure and your present peril, bid your anger against me cease ; respect the laws, 
 revere the freedom of your city, and think that no state presents a nobler spectacle 
 than men born as ye are a patrician and illustrious order using your power to 
 protect your city, your wealth to nurture its arts, your chivalry to protect its laws ! 
 Take back your swords arid the first man who strikes against the liberties of 
 Rome, let him be your victim ; even though that victim be the Tribune. Your 
 cause has been tried your sentence is pronounced. Renew your oath to forbear 
 all hostility, private or public, against the government and the magistrates of Rome, 
 and ye are pardoned ye are free ! "
 
 AN ENCOUNTER WITH THE IROQUO1S. 257 
 
 Amazed, bewildered, the barons mechanically bent the knee : the friars who 
 had received their confessions, administered the appointed oath ; and while, with 
 white lips, they muttered the solemn words, they heard below the roar of the 
 multitude for their blood. 
 
 The ceremony ended, the Tribune passed into the banquet-hall, which conducted 
 to a balcony, whence he was accustomed to address the people ; and never, perhaps, 
 was his wonderful mastery over the passions of an audience (" ad persuadendum 
 efficax dictator, quoque dulcis ac lepidus ") more greatly needed or more eminently 
 shown, than on that day ; for the fury of the people was at its height, and it was 
 long ere he succeeded in turning it aside. Before he concluded, however, every 
 wave of the wild sea lay hushed. The orator lived to stand on the same spot, 
 to plead for a life nobler than those he now saved, and to plead unheard and in 
 vain ! 
 
 As soon as the Tribune saw the favorable moment had arrived, the barons were 
 admitted into the balcony : in the presence of the breathless thousands, they sol- 
 emnly pledged themselves to protect the Good Estate. And thus the morning 
 which seemed to dawn upon their execution, witnessed their reconciliation with the 
 people. 
 
 The crowd dispersed, the majority soothed and pleased the more sagacious, 
 vexed and dissatisfied. 
 
 " He has but increased the smoke and the flame which he was not able to extin- 
 guish," growled Cecco del Vecchio ; and the smith's appropriate saying passed into 
 a proverb and a prophecy. 
 
 LORD LYTTON. 
 
 AN ENCOUNTER WITH THE IROQUOIS. 
 
 "'TWOULD be neglecting a warning that is given for our good, to lie hid any 
 longer," said Hawk-eye, " when such sounds are raised in the forest ! These gen- 
 tle ones may keep close, but the Mohicans and I will watch upon the rock, where 
 I suppose a major of the 6oth would wish to keep us company." 
 
 " Is then our danger so pressing ? " asked Cora. 
 
 " He who makes strange sounds, and gives them out for man's information, 
 alone knows our danger. I should think myself wicked, unto rebellion against his 
 will, was I to burrow with such warnings in the air ! Even the weak soul who 
 passes his days in singing, is stirred by the cry, and, as he says, is 'ready to go 
 forth to the battle.' If 'twere only a battle, it would be a thing understood by us 
 all, and easily managed ; but I have heard that when such shrieks are atween 
 heaven and 'arth, it betokens another sort of warfare ! " 
 
 " If all our reasons for fear, my friend, are confined to such as proceed from super- 
 natural causes, we have but little occasion to be alarmed," continued the undisturbed
 
 2 5 8 
 
 AN ENCOUNTER WITH THE IROQUOIS. 
 
 Cora ; " are you certain that our enemies have not invented some new and ingen- 
 ious method to strike us with terror that their conquest may become more easy ?" 
 " Lady," returned the scout, solemnly, " I have listened to all the sounds of 
 the woods for thirty years, as a man will listen whose life and death depend on the 
 quickness of his ears. There is no whine of the panther ; no whistle of the cat- 
 bird ; nor any invention of the devilish Mingoes, that can cheat me ! I have heard 
 the forest moan like mortal men in their affliction ; often, and again, have I lis- 
 tened to the wind playing its music in the branches of the girdled trees ; and I 
 have heard the lightning cracking in the air, like the snapping of blazing brush, as 
 it spitted forth sparks and forked flames ; but never have I thought that I heard 
 more than the pleasure of Him who sported with the things of his hand. But 
 neither the Mohicans, nor I, who am a white man without a cross, can explain the 
 cry just heard. We, therefore, believe it is a sign given for our good." 
 
 " It is extraordinary ! " said Heyward, taking his pistols from the place where 
 
 he had laid them on entering ; " be it a sign of 
 peace or a signal of war, it must be looked to. 
 Lead the way, my friend ; I follow." 
 
 On issuing from their place of confinement, 
 the whole party instantly experienced a grate- 
 ful renovation of spirits, by exchanging the 
 pent air of the hiding-place for the cool and 
 invigorating atmosphere, which played around 
 the whirlpools and pitches of the cataract. A 
 heavy evening breeze swept along the surface 
 of the river, and seemed to drive the roar of 
 the falls into the recesses of their own caverns, 
 whence it issued heavily and constant, like 
 thunder rumbling beyond the distant hills. 
 The moon had risen, and its light was already 
 glancing here and there on the waters above 
 them ; but the extremity of the rock where 
 they stood still lay in shadow. With the ex- 
 ception of the sounds produced by the rushing 
 waters, and an occasional breathing of the air, 
 as it murmured past them in fitful currents, 
 the scene was still as night and solitude could 
 make it. In vain were the eyes of each individual bent along the opposite shore, 
 in quest of some signs of life that might explain the nature of the interruption 
 they had heard. Their anxious and eager looks were baffled by the deceptive light, 
 or rested only on naked rocks, and straight and immovable trees. 
 
 " Here is nothing to be seen but the gloom and quiet of a lovely evening," 
 whispered Duncan ; " how much should we prize such a scene, and all this breath- 
 ing solitude, at any other moment, Cora ! Fancy yourselves in security, and what 
 now, perhaps, increases your terror, may be made conducive to enjoyment " 
 
 READY FOR WAR.
 
 AN ENCOUNTER WITH THE IROQUOIS. 259 
 
 " Listen ! " interrupted Alice. 
 
 The caution was unnecessary. Once more the same sound arose, as if from the 
 bed of the river, and having broken out of the narrow bounds of the cliffs, was 
 heard undulating through the forest, in distant and dying cadences. 
 
 " Can any here give a name to such a cry ? " demanded Hawk-eye, when the 
 last echo was lost in the woods ; "if so, let him speak ; for myself, I judge it not 
 to belong to 'arth ! " 
 
 " Here, then, is one who can undeceive you," said Duncan ; " I know the sound 
 full well, for often have I heard it on the field of battle, and in situations which are 
 frequent in a soldier's life. "Pis the horrid shriek that a horse will give in his 
 agony ; oftener drawn from him in pain, though sometimes in terror. My charger 
 is either a prey to the beasts of the forest, or he sees his danger without the power 
 to avoid it. The sound might deceive me in the cavern, but in the open air, I 
 know it too well to be wrong." 
 
 The scout and his companions listened to this simple explanation with the in- 
 terest of men who imbibe new ideas, at the same time that they get rid of old ones 
 which had proved disagreeable inmates. 
 
 The two latter uttered their usual and expressive exclamation, " hugh ! " as the 
 truth first glanced upon their minds ; while the former, after a short musing pause, 
 took upon himself to reply. 
 
 " I cannot deny your words," he said, " for I am little skilled in horses, though 
 born where they abound. The wolves must be hovering above their heads on the 
 bank, and the timorsome creatures are calling on man for help, in the best manner 
 they are able. Uncas " he spoke in Delaware " Uncas, drop down in the 
 canoe, and whirl a brand among the pack ; or fear may do what the wolves can't 
 get at to perform, and leave us without horses in the morning, when we shall have 
 so much need to journey swiftly ! " 
 
 The young native had already descended to the water, to comply, when a long 
 howl was raised on the edge of the river, and was borne swiftly off into the depths 
 of the forest, as though the beasts, of their own accord, were abandoning their 
 prey in sudden terror. Uncas, with instinctive quickness, receded, and the three 
 foresters held another of their low, earnest conferences. 
 
 " We have been like hunters who have lost the points of the heavens, and from 
 whom the sun has been hid for days," said Hawk-eye, turning away from his com- 
 panions ; " now we begin again to know the signs of our course, and the paths are 
 cleared from briers ! Seat yourselves in the shade which the moon throws from 
 yonder beech 'tis thicker than that of the pines and let us wait for that which 
 the Lord may choose to send next. Let all your conversation be in whispers ; 
 though it would be better, and perhaps, in the end, wiser, if each one held dis- 
 course with his own thoughts for a time." 
 
 The manner of the scout was seriously impressive, though no longer distin- 
 guished by any signs of unmanly apprehension. It was evident that his momentary 
 weakness had vanished with the explanation of a mystery which his own experience 
 had not served to fathom ; and though he now felt all the realities of their
 
 260 AN ENCOUNTER WITH THE IRQ QUO IS. 
 
 actual condition, that he was prepared to meet them with the energy of his hardy 
 nature. 
 
 This feeling seemed also common to the natives, who placed themselves in 
 positions which commanded a full view of both shores, while their own persons 
 were effectually concealed from observation. In such circumstances common pru- 
 dence dictated that Heyward and his companions should imitate a caution that 
 proceeded from so intelligent a source. The young man drew a pile of the sassa- 
 fras from the cave, and placing it in the chasm which separated the two caverns, it 
 was occupied by the sisters ; who were thus protected by the rocks from any mis- 
 siles, while their anxiety was relieved by the assurance that no danger could ap- 
 proach without a warning. 
 
 Heyward himself was posted at hand, so near that he might communicate with 
 his companions without raising his voice to a dangerous elevation ; while David, in 
 imitation of the woodsmen, bestowed his person in such a manner among the 
 fissures of the rocks, that his ungainly limbs were no longer offensive to the eye. 
 In this manner hours passed by, without further interruption. The moon reached 
 the zenith, and shed its mild light perpendicularly on the lovely sight of the sisters 
 slumbering peacefully in each other's arms. 
 
 Duncan cast the wide shawl of Cora before a spectacle he so much loved to 
 contemplate, and then suffered his own head to seek a pillow on the rock. David 
 began to utter sounds that would have shocked his delicate organs in more wake- 
 ful moments ; in short, 'all but Hawk-eye and the Mohicans lost every idea of con- 
 sciousness, in uncontrollable drowsiness. But the watchfulness of these vigilant 
 protectors neither tired nor slumbered. Immovable as that rock of which each 
 appeared to form a part, they lay, with their eyes roving, without intermission, 
 along the dark margin of trees that bounded the adjacent shores of the narrow 
 stream. Not a sound escaped them ; the most subtle examination could not have 
 told they breathed. It was evident that this excess of caution proceeded from 
 an experience that no subtlety on the part of their enemies could deceive. It was, 
 however, continued without any apparent consequences, until the moon had set, 
 and a pale streak above the tree-tops, at the bend of the river a little below, an- 
 nounced the approach of day. 
 
 Then, for the first time, Hawk-eye was seen to stir. He crawled along the 
 rock, and shook Duncan from his heavy slumbers. " Now is the time to journey," 
 he whispered ; " awake the gentle ones, and be ready to get into the canoe when 
 I bring it to the landing-place." 
 
 " Have you had a quiet night?" said Heyward; " for myself, I believe sleep 
 has got the better of my vigilance." 
 
 " All is yet still as midnight. Be silent, but be quick." 
 
 By this time Duncan was thoroughly awake, and he immediately lifted the 
 shawl from the sleeping females. The motion caused Cora to raise her hand as if 
 to repulse him, while Alice murmured, in her soft, gentle voice, " No, no, dear 
 father, we were not deserted ; Duncan was with us ! " 
 
 " Yes, sweet innocence," whispered the youth ; " Duncan is here, and while
 
 AN ENCOUNTER WITH THE IROQUOIS. 261 
 
 life continues or danger remains, he will never quit thee. Cora ! Alice ! awake ! 
 The hour has come to move ! " 
 
 A loud shriek from the younger of the sisters, and the form of the other stand- 
 ing upright before him, in bewildered horror, was the unexpected answer he re- 
 ceived. While the words were still on the lips of Heyward, there had arisen such 
 a tumult of yells and cries as served to drive the swift currents of his own blood 
 back fr,pm its bounding course into the fountains of his heart. It seemed, for near 
 a minute, as if the demons of hell had possessed themselves of the air about them, 
 aud were venting their savage humors in barbarous sounds. The cries came from 
 no particular direction, though it was evident they filled the woods, and as the ap- 
 palled listeners easily imagined, the caverns of the falls, the rocks, the bed of the 
 river, and the upper air. David raised his tall person in the midst of the infernal 
 din, with a hand on either ear, exclaiming " Whence comes this discord ? Has 
 hell broke loose, that man should utter sounds like these ? " 
 
 The bright flashes and the quick reports of a dozen rifles, from the opposite 
 banks of the stream, followed this incautious exposure of his person, and left the 
 unfortunate singing-master senseless on that rock where he had been so long slum- 
 bering. The Mohicans boldly sent back the intimidating yell of their enemies, 
 who raised a shout of savage triumph at the fall of Gamut. The flash of rifles was 
 then quick and close between them, but either party was too well skilled to leave 
 even a limb exposed to hostile aim. 
 
 Duncan listened with intense anxiety for the strokes of the paddle, believing 
 that flight was now their only refuge. The river glanced by with its ordinary 
 velocity, but the canoe was nowhere to be seen on its dark waters. He had just 
 fancied they were cruelly deserted by the scout, as a stream of flame issued from 
 the rock beneath him, and a fierce yell, blended with a shriek of agony, announced 
 that the messenger of death, sent from the fatal weapon of Hawk-eye, had found a 
 victim. At this slight repulse the assailants instantly withdrew, and gradually the 
 place became as still as before the sudden tumult. 
 
 Duncan seized the favorable moment to spring to the body of Gamut, which he 
 bore within the shelter of the narrow chasm that protected the sisters. In another 
 minute the whole party was collected in this spot of comparative safety. 
 
 " The poor fellow has saved his scalp," said Hawk-eye, coolly passing his hand 
 over the head of David ; " but he is a proof that a man may be born with too long 
 a tongue ! 'Twas downright madness to show six feet of flesh and blood, on a 
 naked rock, to the raging savages. I only wonder he has escaped with life." 
 
 " Is he not dead ? " demanded Cora, in a voice whose husky tones showed how 
 powerfully natural horror struggled with her assumed firmness. " Can we do 
 aught to assist the wretched man ? " 
 
 " No, no ! the life is in his heart yet, and after he has slept awhile he will come 
 to himself, and be a wiser man for it, till the hour of his real time shall come," re- 
 turned Hawk-eye, casting another oblique glance at the insensible body, while he 
 filled his charges with admirable nicety. " Carry him in, Uncas, and lay him on 
 the sassafras. The longer his nap lasts the better it will be for him, as I doubt
 
 262 AN ENCOUNTER WITH THE IROQUOIS. 
 
 whether he can find a proper cover for such a shape on these rocks ; and singing 
 won't do any good with the Iroquois." 
 
 " You believe, then, the attack will be renewed ? " asked Heyward. 
 
 " Do I expect a hungry wolf will satisfy his craving with a mouthful ! They 
 have lost a man, and 'tis their fashion, when they meet a loss, and fail in the sur- 
 prise, to fall back ; but we shall have them on again, with new expedients to cir- 
 cumvent us, and master our scalps. Our main hope," he continued, raising his 
 rugged countenance, across which a shade of anxiety just then passed like a dark- 
 ening cloud, " will be to keep the rock until Munro can send a party to our help ! 
 God send it may be soon, and under a leader that knows the Indian customs !" 
 
 " You hear our probable fortunes, Cora," said Duncan ; " and you know we 
 have everything to hope from the anxiety and experience of your father. Come, 
 then, with Alice, into this cavern, where you, at least, will be safe from the mur- 
 derous rifles of our enemies, and where you may bestow a care suited to your gen- 
 tle natures on our unfortunate comrade." 
 
 The sisters followed him into the outer cave, where David was beginning, by his 
 sighs, to give symptoms of returning consciousness ; and then commending the 
 wounded man to their attention, he immediately prepared to leave them. 
 
 " Duncan !" said the tremulous voice of Cora, when he had reached the mouth 
 of the cavern. He turned, and beheld the speaker, whose color had changed to a 
 deadly paleness, and whose lip quivered, gazing after him, with an expression of 
 interest which immediately recalled him to her side. " Remember, Duncan, how 
 necessary your safety is to our own how you bear a father's sacred trust how 
 much depends on your discretion and care in short," she added, while the tell- 
 tale blood stole over her features, crimsoning her very temples, " how very 
 deservedly dear you are to all of the name of Munro." 
 
 " If anything could add to my own base love of life," said Heyward, suffering 
 his unconscious eyes to wander to the youthful form of the silent Alice, " it would 
 be so kind an assurance. As major of the 6oth, our honest host will tell you I 
 must take my share of the fray; but our task will be easy; it is merely to keep 
 these blood-hounds at bay for a few hours." 
 
 Without waiting for a reply, he tore himself from the presence of the sisters, 
 and joined the scout and his companions, who still lay within the protection of the 
 little chasm between the two caves. 
 
 " I tell you, Uncas," said the former, as Heyward joined them, "you are waste- 
 ful of your powder, and the kick of the rifle disconcerts your aim ! Little powder, 
 light lead, and a long arm, seldom fail of bringing the death screech from a Mingo ! 
 At least, such has been my experience with the creature. Come, friends ; let us 
 to our covers, for no man can tell when or where a Maqua will strike his blow." 
 
 The Indians silently repaired to their appointed stations, which were fissures 
 in the rocks, whence they could command the approaches to the foot of the falls. 
 In the center of the little island, a few short and stunted pines had found root, 
 forming a thicket, into which Hawk-eye darted with the swiftness of a deer, fol- 
 lowed by the active Duncan. Here they secured themselves, as well as circum-
 
 AN ENCOUNTER WITH THE IRQ QUO IS. 263 
 
 stances would permit, among the shrubs and fragments of stone that were scattered 
 about the place. Above them was a bare, rounded rock, on each side of which 
 the water played its gambols, and plunged into the abysses beneath, in the man- 
 ner already described. As the day had now dawned, the opposite shores no longer 
 presented a confused outline, but they were able to look into the woods, and dis- 
 tinguish objects beneath the canopy of gloomy pines. 
 
 A long and anxious watch succeeded, but without any further evidences of a 
 renewed attack ; and Duncan began to hope that their fire had proved more fatal 
 than was supposed, and that their enemies had been effectually repulsed. When 
 he ventured to utter this impression to his companion, he was met by Hawk-eye 
 with an incredulous shake of the head. 
 
 " You know not the nature of a Maqua, if you think he is so easily beaten back 
 without a scalp ! " he answered. " If there was one of the imps yelling this morn- 
 ing, there were forty ! and they know our number and quality too well to give up 
 the chase so soon. Hist ! look into the water above, just where it breaks over 
 the rocks. I am no mortal, if the risky devils haven't swam down upon the very 
 pitch, and, as bad luck would have it, they have hit the head of the island. Hist ! 
 man, keep close ! or the hair will be off your crown in the turning of a knife ! " 
 
 Heyward lifted his head from the cover, and beheld what he justly considered 
 a prodigy of rashness and skill. The river had worn away the edge of the soft 
 rock in such a manner as to render its first pitch less abrupt and perpendicular 
 than is usual at waterfalls. With no other guide than the ripple of the stream 
 where it met the head of the island, a party of their insatiable foes had ventured 
 into the current, and swam down upon this point, knowing the ready access it would 
 give, if successful, to their intended victims. As Hawk-eye ceased speaking, four 
 human heads could be seen peering above a few logs of drift wood that had lodged 
 on these naked rocks, and which had probably suggested the idea of the practica- 
 bility of the hazardous undertaking. 
 
 At the next moment, a fifth form was seen floating over the green edge of the 
 fall, a little from the line of the island. The savage struggled powerfully to gain 
 the point of safety, and, favored by the glancing water, he was already stretching 
 forth an arm to meet the grasp of his companions, when he shot away again with 
 the whirling current, appeared to rise into the air, with uplifted arms, and start- 
 ing eyeballs, and fell with a sudden plunge into that deep and yawning abyss over 
 which he hovered. A single, wild, despairing shriek rose from the cavern, and all 
 was hushed again, as the grave. 
 
 The first generous impulse of Duncan was to rush to the rescue of the hapless 
 wretch ; but he felt himself bound to the spot by the iron grasp of the immov- 
 able scout. 
 
 " Would ye bring certain death upon us, by telling the Mingoes where we lie ? " 
 demanded Hawk-eye, sternly; "'tis a charge of powder saved, and ammunition 
 is as precious now as breath to a worried deer ! Freshen the priming of your 
 pistols the mist of the falls is apt to dampen the brimstone and stand firm for 
 a close struggle, while I fire on their rush."
 
 264 AN ENCOUNTER WITH THE IROQUOIS. 
 
 He placed a finger in his mouth, and drew a long, shrill whistle, which was an- 
 swered from the rocks that were guarded, by the Mohicans. Duncan caught 
 glimpses of heads above the scattered drift wood, as this signal rose on the air, but 
 they disappeared again as suddenly as they had glanced upon his sight. A low, 
 rustling sound next drew his attention behind him, and turning -his head, he beheld 
 Uncas within a few feet, creeping to his side. Hawk-eye spoke to him in Delaware, 
 when the young chief took his position with singular caution and undisturbed cool- 
 ness. To Hey ward, this was a moment of feverish and impatient suspense; 
 though the scout saw fit to select it as a fit occasion to read a lecture to his more 
 youthful associates on the art of using fire-arms with discretion. 
 
 " Of all we'pons," he commenced, " the long-barrelled, true-grooved, soft-met- 
 alled rifle is the most dangerous in skilful hands, though it wants a strong arm, a 
 quick eye, and great judgment in charging, to put forth all its beauties. The gun- 
 smiths can have but little insight into their trade, when they make their fowling- 
 pieces and short horse-men's" 
 
 He was interrupted by the low but expressive " hugh " of Uncas. 
 
 " I see them, boy, I see them ! " continued Hawk-eye ; " they are gathering for 
 the rush, or they would keep their dingy backs below the logs. Well, let them," 
 he added, examining his flint ; "the leading man certainly comes on to his death, 
 though it should be Montcalm himself ! " 
 
 At that moment the woods were filled with another burst of cries, and at the 
 signal four savages sprang from the cover of the drift wood. Heyward felt a burn- 
 ing desire to rush forward to meet them, so intense was the delirious anxiety of 
 the moment ; but he was restrained by the deliberate examples of the scout and 
 Uncas. When their foes, who leaped over the black rocks that divided them, with 
 long bounds, uttering the wildest yells, were within a few rods, the rifle of Hawk- 
 eye slowly rose among the shrubs, and poured out its fatal contents. The fore- 
 most Indian bounded like a stricken deer, and fell headlong among the clefts of 
 the island. 
 
 " Now, Uncas," cried the scout, drawing his long knife, while his quick eyes 
 began to flash with ardor, "take the last of the screeching imps ; of the other two 
 we are sartin ! " 
 
 He was obeyed ; and but two enemies remained to be overcome. Heyward had 
 given one of his pistols to Hawk-eye, and together they rushed down a little de- 
 clivity towards their foes ; they discharged their weapons at the same instant, and 
 equally without success. 
 
 " I know'd it ! and I said it ! " muttered the scout, whirling the despised little 
 implement over the falls with bitter disdain. " Come on, ye bloody-minded hell- 
 hounds! ye meet a man without a cross ! " 
 
 The words were barely uttered, when he encountered a savage of gigantic 
 stature, and of the fiercest mien. At the same moment, Duncan found himself en- 
 gaged with the other, in a similar contest of hand to hand. With ready skill, 
 Hawk-eye and his antagonist each grasped that uplifted arm of the other which 
 held the dangerous knife. For near a minute they stood looking one another in
 
 AN ENCOUNTER WITH THE IROQUOIS. 
 
 265 
 
 the eye, and gradually exerting the power of their muscles for the mastery. At 
 length the toughened sinews of the white man prevailed over the less practised 
 limbs of the native. The arm of the latter slowly gave way before the increasing 
 force of the scout who, suddenly wresting his armed hand from the grasp of his 
 foe, drove the sharp weapon through his naked bosom to the heart. In the mean- 
 time, Heyward had been pressed in a more deadly struggle. His slight sword was 
 snapped in the first encounter. As he was destitute of any other means of de- 
 fense, his safety now depended entirely on bodily strength and resolution. 
 
 Though deficient in neither of these qualities, he had met an enemy every way 
 his equal. Happily he soon succeeded in disarming his adversary, whose knife fell 
 on the rock at their feet ; and from this moment it became a fierce struggle who 
 should cast the other over the dizzy height into a neighboring cavern of the falls. 
 Every successive struggle brought them nearer to the verge, where Duncan per- 
 ceived the final and conquering effort must be made. Each of the combatants 
 threw all his energies into that effort, and the result was, that both tottered on the 
 brink of the precipice. Heyward felt the grasp of the other at his throat, and saw 
 the grim smile the savage gave, under the revengeful hope that he hurried his 
 enemy to a fate similar to his own, as he felt his body slowly yielding to a resist- 
 less power, and the young man experienced the passing agony of such a moment 
 in all its horrors. At that instant of extreme danger, a dark hand and glancing 
 knife appeared before him ; the Indian released his hold, as the blood flowed freely 
 from around the severed tendons of his wrist ; and while Duncan was drawn back- 
 ward by the saving arm of Uncas, his charmed eyes were still riveted on the fierce 
 and disappointed countenance of his foe, who fell sullenly and disappointed down 
 the irrecoverable precipice. 
 
 "To cover! to cover!" cried Hawk-eye, who just then had dispatched his 
 enemy ; " to cover, for your lives ! the work is but half ended ! " 
 
 The young Mohican gave a shout of triumph, and, followed by Duncan, he 
 glided up the acclivity they had descended to the combat, and sought the friendly 
 shelter of the rocks and shrubs. 
 
 JAMES FENIMORE COOPER.
 
 2 66 UNSELFISHNESS PHILIP AND LEIGH. 
 
 UNSELFISHNESS. 
 
 I FOUND the Battery unoccupied, save by children, whom the weather made as 
 merry as birds. Every thing seemed moving to the vernal tune of 
 
 " Oh, Brignall banks are wild and fair, 
 
 And Greta woods are green." Scott's Rokeby. 
 
 To one who was chasing her hoop, I said, smiling, " You are a nice little girl." 
 She stopped, looked up in my face, so rosy and happy, and, laying her hand on her 
 brother's shoulder, exclaimed, earnestly, " And he is a nice little boy, too ! " It 
 was a simple, childish act, but it brought a warm gush into my heart. Blessings 
 on all unselfishness ! on all that leads us in love to prefer one another ! Here lies 
 the secret of universal harmony ; this is the diapason which would bring us all into 
 tune. Only by losing ourselves can we find ourselves. How clearly does the di- 
 vine voice within us proclaim this, by the hymn of joy it sings, whenever we wit- 
 ness an unselfish deed or hear an unselfish thought. Blessings on that loving little 
 one ! She made the city seem a garden to me. I kissed my hand to her, as I 
 turned off in quest of the Brooklyn ferry. The sparkling waters swarmed with 
 boats, some of which had taken a big ship by the hand, and were leading her out to 
 sea, as the prattle of childhood often guides wisdom into the deepest and broadest 
 thought. 
 
 LYDIA MARIA CHILD. 
 
 PHILIP AND LEIGH. 
 
 PHILIP had spoken again. 
 
 " You know perfectly well that you can/' he had said. " My life is in your 
 hands." 
 
 Leigh's heart beat fast ; and she nervously pulled in pieces a honeysuckle 
 blossom, sacrificing the fragrant, unoffending flower in her troubled mood. 
 
 "Mr. Ogden, may I speak very frankly to you? I think there should be no 
 disguise between us, whatever may come, and I know you will not misunderstand 
 me ; and you will pardon me if what I am about to say seems strange ? " 
 
 " Do not hesitate to say anything you wish. I cannot misunderstand." 
 
 " In all these days in which you have been so good, and have given me time to 
 think, it seems to me I ought to feel sure of myself, and I am not, Mr. Ogden. I 
 am so sorry, but I feel troubled, full of doubt." 
 
 " Why should you not feel so ? It is no light thing I ask of you," Philip said 
 gently. Then, after a moment, " Could you tell me what especially makes you 
 troubled ? "
 
 PHILIP AND LEIGH. 
 
 267 
 
 " I would like to tell you if I can. I wish to show you what is in my heart. It 
 seems to me the only way," she hesitated. Again the innocent honeysuckle vine 
 suffered, as Leigh's unconscious hands ruthlessly showered leaf and flower upon 
 the steps. Abruptly she began. " Mr. Ogden, it is so different from my theories. 
 All girls have theories, you know. I cannot deny that I care more for you than I 
 ever cared for any one before," she said slowly, and so low, that Philip scarcely 
 heard the words that were so dear to him. " Wait," she went on, with a little im- 
 perious gesture, as Philip eagerly began to speak, " wait. I care for you 
 more, but how can I be sure that I care for you enough ? How can I ? " And the 
 earnestness of her voice deepened as she asked the question, and looked straight 
 into the eyes of the man that loved her. "You have been good to me. You have 
 
 THE HONEYSUCKLF. GREW ALL ABOUT. 
 
 cared for me constantly in little kind ways. Mrs. Browning says, 'These things 
 have their weight with girls,' " and a faint smile trembled about Leigh's lips. " I 
 suppose she knew. You have been with me weeks and weeks. I have grown used 
 to you, and now you tell me that you love me ; and in return I give much regard, a 
 grateful affection perhaps, but is it love ? It is not like the love that I have dreamed 
 of ! " she exclaimed passionately. 
 
 Philip wondered if there were another woman in the world so true as the one 
 who stood before him, trying to let him read her very heart as if it were an open 
 book, and whose face and attitude and voice by sudden, eloquent little changes each 
 moment seemed to reveal every phase of the feeling which stirred her so deeply. 
 
 He did not speak, for he saw that she had more to say to him.
 
 268 PHILIP AND LEIGH. 
 
 "Let me speak more plainly." And she carefully chose her words, and 
 endeavored to be quite calm. " Your presence makes me very happy. I think I 
 would like you to come very often to my sister's home, yet I do not feel that for 
 you I would, if you asked me to-day, give up that home, and all the pleasant things 
 in my old life," Leigh went on bravely, though she was evidently making a mighty 
 effort. " I have always believed no woman ought to marry a man if she feels she 
 can under any circumstances be happy without him. Am I talking strangely ? 
 Forgive me. Do not be angry with me. I do care very much for you, and should 
 miss you if you did not come to my home ; and I should think of you often at first, 
 but after a time I think I might be quite happy without you." Then, with a trem- 
 ulous voice, suggestive of the deepest emotion, and also of a nervous desire to 
 laugh, she said, " A woman, if she really loves a man, ought to be willing to go and 
 live in a log-cabin with him out on the prairies ; and I do not love you enough for 
 that. I know I do not. Do not think me speaking lightly," she said pleadingly. 
 " It is so hard to tell you exactly what I mean, and I am so_sad at heart. But when 
 you offer me so royal a gift as your love, when you place all that you have, and all 
 that you are, at my feet, I must at least give you absolute truth in return. You 
 see how I trust you. I am trying to tell you every thought." 
 
 " I know that you trust me," Philip said, taking in his own her two trembling 
 hands and holding them firmly, " and I believe that I can teach you to love me. 
 Leigh, you must love me a little, or you could not let me hold these dear hands in 
 mine, nor touch them with my lips. See, I kiss them over and over, and you do 
 not draw them away. Already you give me far more than I deserve, and for the rest 
 I can wait very, very patiently." 
 
 Leigh was touched indescribably by the quiet tenderness of his manner. 
 
 "But," she said, "is this right ? What if the day comes when I look you in 
 the face and say I do not love you ? What would you think of me then ? " 
 
 "I should think what I think now, that your true heart had revealed itself to 
 me in all honor." 
 
 " But I ought to know ; it is weak to hesitate. I cannot bear to think that I 
 may be deceiving you." 
 
 " You cannot deceive me. Let your heart be quite at rest. Do not question 
 yourself and be troubled any longer, for whatever comes, you will not have deceived 
 me for a moment. But, dear, I think you will love me. Do you forgive me for 
 feeling so sure ? " 
 
 " Mr. Ogden, will I seem foolish if I ask you how do I know but some day I 
 may experience a stronger, deeper love than that which I feel for you ? I have not 
 seen everybody." 
 
 Philip smiled at her unconscious admission and at the utter simplicity of her 
 manner. 
 
 " Dear, you will honor me above all the world, if you will give me the happiness 
 of assuming that risk." Then he said more gravely, "I know well that I am no 
 hero. You will meet many a person more like the ideal man you may have dreamed 
 of loving ; but I love you with my whole soul, Leigh."
 
 TO MISS MITfORD. 269 
 
 " When you speak so, you place me in a different atmosphere. It is as if I were 
 quite promised to you," Leigh said in a pained, low voice. " I have always been so 
 decided in everything, and I have felt so distressed in the last few clays because of 
 my doubts. Love, real love, never hesitates so. Are you sure that you understand ? 
 I cannot feel that I wish to lose you utterly ; yet, Mr. Ogden, you are very far from 
 being all the world to me. Do you think you understand ? " 
 
 " Everything, everything, and what you tell me makes me profoundly happy, 
 and I love you a thousand times more for every noble word you have said to-night. 
 I have unspeakable faith in your perfect truth toward me. Whatever you do will 
 be 'sweet and right." 
 
 " I shall feel differently now. You are so good it rests me." 
 
 " You have given me such happiness, such blessed hope ! " 
 
 " Ah, but please do not be happy quite yet ! I do not know." 
 
 " I know," said Philip, under his breath. 
 
 " And are you glad to see me, dear ? And are you quite ' sure of yourself ' now ? 
 And is it like your ' theories ' ? " 
 
 " I was very, very glad, but I think you took an unfair advantage in surprising 
 me, and some day I will have my revenge." 
 
 " And will you go out on the prairies and live in a log-cabin with me, if ever I 
 ask you ? Will you, Leigh ? " 
 
 " No, sir, never, if you persist in remembering all the idle words I ever said, and 
 wickedly repeating them to me." 
 
 " But would you, Leigh ? " he persisted. 
 
 " I am really disappointed in you already. I never dreamed you would de- 
 velop into a tease like Tom. Do you know, I've read that success ruins some 
 natures ? " 
 
 " But would you ? " 
 
 She hesitated ; then, " I will go to the very end of the world with you one day if 
 you should wish," she said in low, earnest tones. 
 
 BLANCHE WILLIS HOWARD. 
 
 TO MISS MITFORD. 
 
 How do you find yourself ? I heard you were poorly. What are you about ? 
 I was happy to hear of - - 's safe arrival again, and I shall be most happy to see 
 him, though tell him he will find no more " Solomons " towering up as a back- 
 ground to our conversations. Nothing but genteel-sized drawing-room pocket-his- 
 tory Alexander in a nutshell ; Bucephalus no bigger than a Shetland pony, and 
 my little girl's doll a giantess to my Olympias. 
 
 The other night I paid my butcher ; one of the miracles of these times, you
 
 270 
 
 TO MISS MITFORD. 
 
 will say. Let me tell you I have all my life been seeking for a butcher whose 
 respect for genius predominated over his love of gain. I could not make out, 
 before I dealt with this man, his excessive desire that I should be his customer ; 
 his sly hints as I passed his shop that he had " a bit of South Down, very fine ; a 
 sweetbread, perfection ; and a calf's foot that was all jelly without bone ! " The 
 other day he called, and I had him sent up into the painting-room. I found him 
 in great admiration of "Alexander." " Quite alive, sir!" "I am glad you think 
 so," said I. " Yes, sir, but, as I have said often to my sister, you could not have 
 painted that picture, sir, if you had not eat my meat, sir ! " " Very true, Mr. Sow- 
 erby." " Ah ! sir, I have a fancy for genus, sir ! " " Have you, Mr. Sowerby 1 ? " 
 " Yes, sir ; Mrs. Siddons, sir, has eat my meat, sir ; never was such a woman for 
 
 AT MIT. KING-TIME. 
 
 chops, sir! " and he drew up his beefy, shiny face, clean shaved, with a clean blue 
 cravat under his chin, a clean jacket, a clean apron, and a pair of hands that would 
 pin an ox to the earth if he was obstreperous " Ah ! sir, she was a wonderful cray- 
 ture ! " " She was, Mr. Sowerby." " Ah ! sir, when she used to act that there 
 character, you see (but Lord, such a head ! as I say to my sister) that there 
 woman, sir, that murders a king between 'm ! " " Oh ! Lady Macbeth." " Ah, 
 sir, that's it Lady Macbeth I used to get up with the butler behind her car- 
 riage when she acted, and, as I used to see her looking quite wild, and all the peo- 
 ple quite frightened, Ah, ha! my lady, says I, if it wasn't for my meat, though, you
 
 IN PRAISE OF POETRY. 271 
 
 wouldn't be able to do that ! " " Mr. Sowerby, you seem to be a man of feeling. 
 Will you take a glass of wine ? " After a bow or two, down he sat, and by degrees 
 his heart opened. " You see, sir, I have fed Mrs. Siddons, sir ; John Kemble, sir ; 
 Charles Kemble, sir ; Stephen Kemble, sir ; and Madame Catalani, sir ; Morland 
 the painter, and, I beg your pardon, sir, and you, sir." " Mr. Sowerby, you do me 
 honor." " Madame Catalani, sir, was a wonderful woman for sweetbreads ; but the 
 Kemble family, sir, the gentlemen, sir, rump-steaks and kidneys in general was 
 their taste ; but Mrs. Siddons, sir, she liked chops, sir, as much as you do, sir," 
 etc., etc., I soon perceived that the man's ambition was to feed genius. I shall 
 recommend you to him ; but is he not a capital fellow ? but a little acting with his 
 remarks would make you roar with laughter. Think of Lady Macbeth eating 
 chops ! Is this not a peep behind the curtain ? . . . 
 
 BENJAMIN ROBERT HAYDON. 
 
 IN PRAISE OF POETRY. 
 
 Now therein (that is to say, the power of at once teaching and enticing to do 
 well) now therein, of all sciences I speak still of human and according to 
 human conceit is our poet the monarch. For he doth not only show the way, 
 but giveth so sweet a prospect into the way, as will entice any man to enter into 
 it. Nay, he doth, as if your journey should lie through a fair vineyard, at the very 
 first give you a cluster of grapes, that, full of that taste, you may long to pass fur- 
 ther. He beginneth not with obscure definitions, which must blur the margent 
 with interpretations, and load the memory with doubtfulness ; but he cometh to 
 you with words set in delightful proportion, either accompanied with, or prepared 
 for, the well-enchanting skill of music ; and with a tale, forsooth, he cometh unto 
 you with a tale which holdeth children from play, and old men from the chimney- 
 corner; and pretending no more, doth intend the winning of the mind from wicked- 
 ness to virtue, even as the child is often brought to take most wholesome things, 
 by hiding them in such other as have a pleasant taste. For even those hard- 
 hearted evil men, who think virtue a school name, and know no other good but in- 
 dulgerc genio, and therefore despise the austere admonitions of the philosopher, and 
 feel not the inward reason they stand upon, yet will be content to be delighted ; 
 which is all the good-fellow poet seems to promise ; and so steal to see the form of 
 goodness which, seen, they cannot but love ere themselves be aware, as if they 
 had taken a medicine of cherries. By these, therefore, examples and reasons, I 
 think it may be manifest that the poet, with that same hand of delight, doth draw 
 the mind more effectually than any other art doth. And so a conclusion not un- 
 fitly ensues, that as virtue is the most excellent resting-place for all worldly learn-
 
 272 
 
 IN PRAISE OF POETRY. 
 
 ing to make an end of, so poetry, being the most familiar to teach it, and most 
 princely to move towards it, in the most excellent work is the most excellent 
 workman. 
 
 Since, then, poetry is of all human learning the most ancient, and of most 
 fatherly antiquity, as from whence other learnings have taken their beginnings ; 
 Since it is so universal that no learned nation doth despise it, no barbarous nation 
 is without it; Since both Roman and Greek gave such divine names unto it, 
 the one of prophesying, the other of making; and that, indeed, that name of 
 making is fit for it, considering that whereas all other arts retain themselves 
 within their subject, and receive, as it were, their being from it, the poet, only, 
 bringeth his own stuff, and doth not learn a conceit out of the matter, but maketh 
 matter for a conceit; Since, neither his description nor end containing any evil, 
 the thing described cannot be evil; Since his effects be so good as to teach good- 
 ness and delight the learners of it ; Since therein (namely, in moral doctrine, the 
 chief of all knowledge) he doth not only far pass the historian, but, for instructing, 
 is well nigh comparable to the philosopher, and for moving, leaveth him behind; 
 Since the Holy Scripture (wherein there is no uncleanness) hath whole parts in it 
 poetical, and that even our Saviour Christ vouchsafed to use the flowers of it ; 
 Since all its kinds are not only in their united forms, but in their severed dissections 
 fully commendable ; I think (and I think I think rightly) the laurel crown 
 appointed for triumphant captains, doth worthily, of all other learnings, honor 
 the poet's triumph. 
 
 SIR PHILIP SIDNEY.
 
 THE FOOTPRINT ON THE SHORE. 
 
 273 
 
 WEATHERING A GALE. 
 
 THE FOOTPRINT ON THE SHORE. 
 
 IT happened one day about noon, going towards my boat, I was exceedingly 
 surprised with the print of a man's naked foot on the shore, which was very plain 
 to be seen in the sand ; I stood like one thunder-struck, or as if I had seen an ap- 
 parition : I listened, I looked round me, I could hear nothing, nor see any thing ; 
 I went up to a rising ground to look farther : I went up the shore, and down the 
 shore, but it was all one, I could see no other impression but that one : I went to 
 it again to see if there were any more, and to observe if it might not be my fancy ; 
 but there was no room for that, for there was exactly the very print of a foot, toes, 
 heel, and every part of a foot. How it came thither I knew not, nor could in the 
 least imagine. But after innumerable fluttering thoughts, like a man perfectly con- 
 fused, and out of myself, I came home to my fortification, not feeling, as we say, 
 the ground I went on, but terrified to the last degree, looking behind me at every 
 two or three steps, mistaking every bush and tree, and fancying every stump at a 
 distance to be a man ; nor is it possible to describe how many various shapes an 
 affrighted imagination represented things to me in ; how many wild ideas were 
 formed every moment in my fancy, and what strange, unaccountable whimsies 
 came into my thoughts by the way.
 
 274 THE FOOTPRINT ON THE SHORE. 
 
 When I came to my castle, for so I think I called it ever after this, I fled into 
 it like one pursued ; whether I went over by the ladder, at first contrived, or went 
 in at the hole in the rock, which I called a door, I cannot remember ; for never 
 frighted hare fled to cover, or fox to earth, with more terror of mind than I to this 
 retreat. 
 
 How strange a chequer-work of Providence is the life of man ! And by what 
 secret differing springs are the affections hurried about, as differing circumstances 
 present ! To-day we love what to-morrow we hate ; to-day we seek what to-mor- 
 row we shun ; to-day we desire what to-morrow we fear ; nay, even tremble at the 
 apprehensions of. This was exemplified in me at this time in the most lively man- 
 ner imaginable ; for I, whose only affliction was, that I seemed banished from hu- 
 man society, that I was alone, circumscribed by the boundless ocean, cut off from 
 mankind, and condemned to what I call a silent life ; that I was as one whom 
 Heaven thought not worthy to be numbered among the living, or to appear among 
 the rest of his creatures ; that to have seen one of my own species would have 
 seemed to me a raising me from death to life, and the greatest blessing that Heaven 
 itself, next to the supreme blessing of salvation, could bestow ; I say, that I should 
 now tremble at the very apprehensions of seeing a man, and was ready to sink into 
 the ground, at but the shadow, or silent appearance of a man's having set his foot 
 on the island ! 
 
 Such is the uneven state of human life ; and it afforded me a great many 
 curious speculations afterwards, when I had a little recovered my first surprise. I 
 considered that this was the station of life the infinitely wise and good providence 
 of God had determined for me ; that as I could not foresee what the ends of divine 
 wisdom might be in all this, so I was not to dispute his sovereignty, who, as I was 
 his creature, had an undoubted right by creation to govern and dispose of me abso- 
 lutely as he thought fit ; and who, as I was a creature who had offended him, had 
 likewise a judicial right to condemn me to what punishment he thought fit ; and that 
 it was my part to submit to bear his indignation, because I had sinned against him. 
 
 I then reflected, that God, who was not only righteous, but omnipotent, as he 
 had thought fit thus to punish and afflict me, so he was able to deliver me ; that if 
 he did not think fit to do it, it was my unquestioned duty to resign myself abso- 
 lutely and entirely to his will : and, on the other hand, it was my duty also to hope 
 in him, pray to him, and quietly to attend the dictates and directions of his daily 
 providence. 
 
 These thoughts took me up many hours, days, nay, I may say, weeks and 
 months ; and one particular effect of my cogitations on this occasion I cannot omit ; 
 viz., one morning early, lying in my bed, and filled with thoughts about my danger 
 from the appearance of savages, I found it discomposed me very much ; upon which 
 those words of the Scripture came into my thoughts, " Call upon me in the day of 
 trouble, and I will deliver thee, and thou shalt glorify me." 
 
 Upon this, rising cheerfully out of my bed, my heart was not only comforted, 
 but I was guided and encouraged to pray earnestly to God for deliverance. When 
 I had done praying, I took up my Bible, and, opening it to read, the first words
 
 THE FOOTPRINT ON THE SHORE. 275 
 
 that presented to me, were, " Wait on the Lord, and be of good courage, and he 
 shall strengthen thy heart : Wait, I say, on the Lord." It is impossible to express 
 the comfort this gave me ; and in return, I thankfully laid down the book, and was 
 no more sad, at least, not on that occasion. 
 
 In the middle of these cogitations, apprehensions, and reflections, it came into 
 my thoughts one day, that all this might be a mere chimera of my own, and that 
 this foot might be the print of my own foot, when I came on shore from my boat : 
 this cheered me up a little too, and I began to persuade myself it was all a delusion 
 that it was nothing else but my own foot ; and why might not I come that way 
 from the boat, as well as I was going that way to the boat ? Again, I considered 
 also, that I could by no means tell for certain where I had trod, and where I had 
 not ; and that if at last this was only the print of my own foot, I had played the 
 part of those fools, who strive to make stories of specters and apparitions, and then 
 are themselves frighted at them more than anybody else. 
 
 Now I began to take courage, and to peep abroad again ; for I had not stirred 
 out of my castle for three days and nights, so that I began to starve for provision ; 
 for I had little or nothing within doors, but some barley-cakes and water. Then I 
 knew that my goats wanted to be milked too, which usually was my evening diver- 
 sion ; and the poor creatures were in great pain and inconvenience for want of it ; 
 and indeed it almost spoiled some of them, and almost dried up their milk. 
 
 Heartening myself, therefore, with the belief, that this was nothing but the 
 print of one of my own feet (and so I might be truly said to start at my own 
 shadow), I began to go abroad again, and went to my country-house to milk my 
 flock ; but to see with what fear I went forward, how often I looked behind me, 
 how I was ready, every now and then, to lay down my basket, and run for my life ; 
 it would have made any one have thought I was haunted with an evil conscience, 
 or that I had been lately most terribly frighted ; and so indeed I had. 
 
 However, as I went down thus two or three days, and having seen nothing, I 
 began to be a little bolder, and to think there was really nothing in it but my own 
 imagination. But I could not persuade myself fully of this, till I should go down 
 to the shore again, and see this print of a foot, and measure it by my own, and see 
 if there was any similitude or fitness, that I might be assured it was my own foot. 
 But when I came to the place first, it appeared evidently to me, that when I laid 
 up my boat, I could not possibly be on shore anywhere thereabouts. Secondly, 
 when I came to measure the mark with my own foot, I found my foot not so large 
 by a great deal. Both these things filled my head with new imaginations, and gave 
 me the vapors again to the highest degree ; so that I shook with cold, like one in 
 an ague ; and I went home again, filled with the belief, that some man or men had 
 been on shore there ; or, in short, that the island was inhabited, and I might be 
 surprised before I was aware ; and what course to take for my security, I knew 
 not. O what ridiculous resolutions men take, when possessed with fear ! It de- 
 prives them of the use of those means which reason offers for their relief. 
 
 DANIEL DE FOE.
 
 276 THE RIGHTS OF MAN. TO WILLIAM ROTERTSON. 
 
 THE RIGHTS OF MAN. 
 
 WE hold these truths to be self-evident : that all men are created equal ; that 
 they are endowed by their Creator with certain unalienable rights ; that among 
 these are life, liberty, and the pursuit of happiness ; that, to secure these rights, 
 governments are instituted among men, deriving their just powers from the consent 
 of the governed ; that, whenever any form of government becomes destructive of 
 these ends, it is the right of the people to alter or to abolish it, and to institute a 
 new government, laying its foundation on such principles, and organizing its powers 
 in such form, as to them shall seem most likely to effect their safety and happi- 
 ness. Prudence, indeed, will dictate that governments long established should 
 not be changed for light and transient causes ; and, accordingly, all experience hath 
 shown that mankind are more disposed to surfer, while evils are sufferable, than to 
 right themselves by abolishing the forms to which they are accustomed. But when 
 a long train of abuses and usurpations, pursuing invariably the same object, evinces 
 a design to reduce them under absolute despotism, it is their right, it is their duty, 
 to throw off such government, and to provide new guards for their future security. 
 
 THOMAS JEFFERSON. 
 
 TO WILLIAM ROBERTSON. 
 
 Do you ask me about my course of life? I can only say that I eat 
 nothing but ambrosia, drink nothing but nectar, breathe nothing but incense, and 
 tread on nothing but flowers. Every man I meet, and still more every lady, would 
 think they were wanting in the most indispensable duty, if they did not make to 
 me a long and elaborate harangue in my praise. What happened last week, when 
 I had the honor of being presented to the Dauphin's children, at Versailles, is one 
 of the most curious scenes I ever yet passed through. The Due de B., the eldest, 
 a boy of ten years old, stepped forth and told me how many friends and admirers I 
 had in this country, and that he reckoned himself in the number from the pleasure 
 he had received from the reading of many passages in my works. When he had 
 finished, his brother, the Count of P., who is two years younger, began his discourse, 
 and informed me that I had been long and impatiently expected in France, and 
 that he, himself, expected soon to have great satisfaction from the reading of my 
 fine History. But, what is more curious, when I was carried thence to the Count 
 d'A., who is but four years of age, I heard him mumble something, which, though 
 he had forgot it in the way, I conjectured, from some scattered words, to have been 
 also a panegyric dictated to him. . . . 
 
 DAVID HUME.
 
 y." 277 
 
 "STAY." 
 
 " I INTEND," John said, " as soon as I am able, to leave Norton Bury, and go 
 abroad for some time." 
 
 "Where?" 
 
 "To America. It is the best country for a young man who has neither money, 
 nor kindred, nor position, nothing, in fact, but his own right hand with which to 
 carve out his own fortunes as I will, if I can." 
 
 She murmured something about this being "quite right." 
 
 " I am glad you think so." But his voice had resumed that formal tone which 
 ever and anon mingled strangely with its low, deep tenderness. " In any case, I 
 must quit England. I have reasons for so doing." 
 
 " What reasons ? " 
 
 The question seemed to startle John he did not reply at once. 
 
 " If you wish, I will tell you, in order that, should I ever come back or if I 
 should not come back at all, you who were kind enough to be my friend will know 
 I did not go away from mere youthful recklessness, or love of change." 
 
 He waited, apparently for some answer but it came not, and he continued, 
 
 " I am going, because there has befallen me a great trouble, which, while I stay 
 here, I cannot get free from, or overcome. I do not wish to sink under it I had 
 rather, as you said, ' do my work in the world,' as a man ought. No man has a 
 right to say unto his Maker : ' My burden is heavier than I can bear.' Do you not 
 think so ? " 
 
 " I do." 
 
 " Do you not think I am right in thus meeting, and trying to conquer an 
 inevitable ill ? " 
 
 " Is it inevitable ? " 
 
 " Hush ! " John answered wildly. " Don't reason with me you cannot judge 
 - you do not know. It is enough that I must go. If I stay I shall become un- 
 worthy of myself, unworthy of Forgive me, I have no right to talk thus ; but you 
 called me ' Friend,' and I would like you to think kindly of me always. Because 
 because " And his voice shook broke down utterly. " God love thee, and take 
 care of thee, wherever I may go ! " 
 
 "John, stay!" 
 
 It was but a low, faint cry, like that of a little bird. But he heard it felt it. 
 In the silence of the dark she crept up to him, like a young bird to its mate, and 
 he took her into the shelter of his love forever more. At once, all was made clear 
 between them ; for whatever the world might say, they were in the sight of heaven 
 equal, and she received as much as she gave. 
 
 Miss MULOCK.
 
 2-jS THE TRUE TRACK. 
 
 THE TRUE TRACK. 
 
 Go with me, if you please, to the next station-house, and look off upon that line 
 of railroad. It is as straight as an arrow. Out run the iron lines, glittering in the 
 sun, out, as far as we can see, until, converging almost to a single thread, they 
 pierce the sky. What were those rails laid in that way for ? It is a road, is it ? 
 Try your cart or your coach there. The axletrees are too narrow, and you go 
 bumping along upon the sleepers. Try a wheelbarrow. You cannot keep it on the 
 rail. But that road was made for something. Now go with me to the locomotive- 
 shop. What is this ? We are told it is a locomotive. What is a locomotive ? 
 Why, it is a carriage moved by steam. But it is very heavy. The wheels would 
 sink into a common road to the axle. That locomotive can never run on a common 
 road ; and the man is a fool who built it. Strange that men will waste time and 
 money in that way ! But stop a moment. Why wouldn't those wheels just fit 
 those rails ? We measure them, and then we go to the track and measure its 
 gauge. That solves the difficulty. Those rails were intended for the locomotive, 
 and the locomotive for the rails. They are good for nothing apart. The locomo- 
 tive is not even safe anywhere else. If it should get off, after it is once on, it 
 would run into rocks and stumps, and bury itself in sands or swamps beyond 
 recovery. 
 
 Young man, you are a locomotive. You are a thing that goes by a power 
 planted inside of you. You are made to go. In fact, considered as a machine, you 
 are very far superior to a locomotive. The maker of the locomotive is man ; your 
 maker is man's Maker. You are as different from a horse, or an ox, or a camel, as 
 a locomotive is different from a wheelbarrow, a cart, or a coach. Now, do you sup- 
 pose that the being who made you manufactured your machine, and put into it 
 the motive power did not make a special road for you to run upon ? My idea of 
 religion is that it is a railroad for a human locomotive, and that just so sure as it 
 undertakes to run upon a road adapted only to animal power, will it bury its wheels 
 in the sand, dash itself among rocks, and come to inevitable wreck. If you don't 
 believe this, try the other thing. Here are forty roads : suppose you choose one 
 of them, and see where you come out. Here is the dramshop road. Try it. Fol- 
 low it, and see how long it will be before you come to a stump and a smash-up. 
 Here is the road of sensual pleasure. You are just as sure to bury your wheels in 
 the dirt as you try it. Your machine is too heavy for that track altogether. Here 
 is the winding, uncertain path of frivolity. There are morasses on each side of it, 
 and, with the headway that you are under, you will be sure, sooner or later, to pitch 
 into one of them. Here is the road of philosophy, but it runs through a country 
 from which the light of Heaven is shut out ; and while you may be able to keep your 
 machine right side up, it will only be by feeling your way along in a clumsy, com- 
 fortless kind of style, and with no certainty of ever arriving at the heavenly station- 
 house. Here is the road of skepticism. That is covered with fog, and a fence runs
 
 SPIRITUAL EMANCIPATION. 279 
 
 across it within ten rods. Don't you see that your machine was never intended to 
 run on those roads? Don't you know that it never was, and don't you know that 
 the only track under heaven upon which it can run safely is the religious track ? 
 Don't you know that just as long as you keep your wheels on that track, wreck is 
 impossible? Don't you know that it is the only track on which wreck is not 
 certain ? I know it, if you don't ; and I tell you that on that track, which God has 
 laid down expressly for your soul to run upon, your soul will find free play for all 
 its wheels, and an unobstructed and happy progress. It is straight and narrow, 
 but it is safe and solid, and furnishes the only direct route to the heavenly city. 
 Now, if God made your soul, and made religion for it, you are a fool if you refuse to 
 place yourself on the track. You cannot prosper anywhere else, and your machine 
 will not run anywhere else. 
 
 JOSIAH GILBERT HOLLAND. 
 
 SPIRITUAL EMANCIPATION. 
 
 THE current skepticism in regard to the tendencies of human nature proceeds 
 upon the fallacy that a man's true wealth, the wealth he covets or prizes, is exter- 
 nal to himself, consisting in the abundance of the things he possesses. The skep- 
 tic says that if you leave men free from police restraint, however well you may 
 educate them, there will be no security for property. Of course, then, he believes 
 that man values these outward possessions which we call property, above all things. 
 There is no sheerer fallacy current than this. For the undue value men set upon 
 this sort of possession now grows out of its scarcity, grows out of the fact that so 
 many are utterly destitute of it. Appetite is never excessive, never furious, save 
 where it has been starved. The frantic hunger we see it so often exhibiting under 
 every variety of criminal form, marks only the hideous starvation to which society 
 subjects it. It is not a normal, but a morbid state of the appetite, growing exclu- 
 sively out of the unnatural compression which is imposed upon it by the exigencies 
 of our immature society. Every appetite and passion of man's nature is good and 
 beautiful, and destined to be fully enjoyed, and a scientific society or fellowship 
 among men would ensure this result, without allowing any compromise of the in- 
 dividual dignity, especially without allowing that fierce and disgusting abandon- 
 ment to them which disfigures so many of our eminent names in church and state, 
 and which infallibly attests the uncleanness of our present morality. 
 
 Remove, then, the existing bondage of humanity, remove those factitious re- 
 straints which keep appetite and passion on the perpetual lookout for escape, like 
 steam from an over-charged boiler, and their force would instantly become conserv- 
 ative instead of destructive.
 
 2 8o A SUDDEN HURRICANE. 
 
 For man is destined by the very necessity of his creation, for nothing but the 
 obedience of his inward and divine self-hood, for the obedience of God within him. 
 Even while he is utterly unconscious of his true or inmost self-hood, the aim of 
 his whole existence, the end of all his struggle and toil is to realize it ; and when 
 it does dawn upon him, it sheds a complete calm upon the turbid sea of his 
 outward relations. 
 
 The effect is irresistible. You cannot arouse a man to self-respect, to a sense 
 of his proper humanity, to a consciousness of the divinity which constitutes his 
 being, without rendering him superior to outward accident. He is no longer the 
 sport of passion, of conscience, or of appetite. The master of the house has come 
 at last, and his servants render him a prompt and joyous obedience. No more in 
 a mere symbolic, but in a very real sense, the Lord has entered his holy temple : 
 all the earth, the entire realm of the outward and finite, spontaneously keeps 
 silence befoje Him. 
 
 HENRY JAMES. 
 
 A SUDDEN HURRICANE. 
 
 THE evening, which had been beautiful before, had undergone a change. The 
 moon was obscured, and gigantic shadows, dense and winged, hurried with deep- 
 toned cries along the heavens, as if in angry pursuit. Occasionally, in sudden 
 gusts, the winds moaned heavily among the pines ; a cooling freshness impreg- 
 nated the atmosphere, and repeated flashes of sharpest lightning imparted to the 
 prospect a splendor which illuminated, while increasing the perils of that path 
 which our adventurers were now pursuing. Large drops, at moments, fell from 
 the driving clouds, and everything promised the coming on of one of those sudden 
 and severe thunder-storms, so common to the early summer of the South. 
 
 Singleton looked up anxiously at the wild confusion of sky and forest around 
 him. The woods seemed to apprehend the danger, and the melancholy sighing of 
 their branches appeared to indicate an instinctive consciousness, which had its 
 moral likeness to the feeling in the bosom of the observer. How many of these 
 mighty pines were to be prostrated under that approaching tempest! how many 
 beautiful vines, which had clung to them like affections that only desire an object 
 to fasten upon, would share in their ruin ! How could Singleton overlook the 
 analogy between the fortune of his family and friends, and that which his imagina- 
 tion depicted as the probable destiny of the forest ? 
 
 " We shall have it before long, Humphries, for you see the black horns yonder 
 in the break before us. I begin to feel the warm breath of the hurricane already, 
 and we must look out for some smaller woods. I like not these high pines in a
 
 A SUDDEN STORM.
 
 A SUDDEN HURRICANE. 283 
 
 storm like this, so use your memory, man, and lead on to some thicket of scrubby 
 oaks if you can think of one near at hand. Ha ! we must speed we have 
 lingered too long. Why did you not hurry me ? You should have known how 
 difficult it was for me to hurry myself in such a situation." 
 
 This was spoken by Singleton, at moments when the gusts permitted him to 
 be heard, and when the irregularity of the route suffered his companion to keep 
 beside him. The lieutenant answered promptly : 
 
 " That was the very reason why I did not wish to hurry you, major. I knew 
 you hadn't seen your folks for a mighty long spell, and so I couldn't find it in my 
 heart to break in upon you, though I felt dub'ous that the storm would be soon 
 upon us." 
 
 " A bad reason for a soldier. Friends and family are scarcely desirable at such 
 a time as this, since we can seldom see them, or only see their suffering. Ha ! 
 that was sharp ! " 
 
 "Yes, sir, but at some distance. We are coming to the stunted oaks now, 
 which are rather squat, and not so likely to give as the pines. There ain't so much 
 of 'em, you see. Keep a lookout, sir, or the branches will pull you from your 
 horse. The road here is pretty much overgrown, and the vines crowd thick 
 upon it." 
 
 " A word in season ! " exclaimed Singleton, as he drew back before an over- 
 hanging branch which had been bent by the wind, and was thrust entirely across 
 his path. A few moments were spent in rounding the obstruction, and the storm 
 grew heavier ; the winds no longer labored among the trees, but rushed along with 
 a force which flattened their elastic tops, so that it either swept clean through them 
 or laid them prostrate forever. A stronger hold, a positive straining in their effort, 
 became necessary now, with both riders, in order to secure themselves firmly in 
 their saddles ; while their horses, with uplifted ears, and an occasional snort, in 
 this manner, not less than by the shiver of their whole frames, betrayed their own 
 apprehensions, and, as it were, appealed to their masters for protection. 
 
 " The dumb beast knows where to look, after all, major; he knows that man is 
 most able, you see, to take care of him, though man wants his keeper too. But 
 the beast don't know that. He's like the good soldier that minds his own captain, 
 and looks to him only, though the captain himself has a general from whom he 
 gets his orders. Now, say what you will, major, there's reason in the horse the 
 good horse, I mean, for some horses that I've straddled in my time have shown 
 themselves mighty foolish and unreasonable." 
 
 Humphries stroked the neck of his steed fondly, and coaxed him by an affec- 
 tionate word, as he uttered himself thus, with no very profound philosophy. He 
 seemed desirous of assuring the steed that he held hinr of the better class, and 
 favored him accordingly. Singleton assented to the notion of his companion, who 
 did not, however, see the smile which accompanied his answer. 
 
 " Yes, yes, Humphries, the horse knows his master, and is the least able or 
 willing of all animals to do without him. I would we had our nags in safety now : 
 I would these five miles were well over."
 
 284 A SUDDEN HURRICANE. 
 
 " It's a tough ride ; but that's so much the better, major, the less apt we are to 
 be troubled with the tories." 
 
 " I should rather plunge through a crowd of them, now, in a charge against 
 superior cavalry, than take it in such a night as this, when the wind lifts you, at 
 every bound, half out of your saddle, and, but for the lightning, which comes quite 
 too nigh to be at all times pleasant, your face would make momentary acquaintance 
 with boughs and branches, vines and thorns, that give no notice and leave their 
 mark at every brush. A charge were far less difficult." 
 
 " Almost as safe, sir, that's certain, and not more unpleasant. But let us hold 
 up, major, for a while, and push for the thicket. We shall now have the worst of 
 the hurricane. See the edge of it yonder how black! and now only hear the 
 roaring ! " 
 
 " Yes, it comes. I feel it on my cheek. It sends a breath like fire before it, 
 sultry and thick, as if it had been sweeping all day over beds of the hottest sand. 
 Lead the way, Humphries." 
 
 " Here, sir, follow close and quick. There's a clump of forest, with nothing 
 but small trees, lying to the left now, sir, that flash will show it to you there 
 we can be snug till the storm passes over. It has a long body and it shakes 
 mightily, but it goes too fast to stay long in its journey, and a few minutes, sir 
 a few minutes is all we want. Mind the vine there, sir ; and there, to your left, is 
 a gully, where an old tree's roots have come up. Now, major, the sooner we dis- 
 mount and squat with our horses the better." 
 
 They had now reached the spot to which Humphries had directed his course 
 a thick undergrowth of small timber of field pine, the stunted oak, black-jack, 
 and hickory few of sufficient size to feel the force of the tempest, or prove very 
 conspicuous conductors of the lightning. Obeying the suggestion and following 
 the example of his companion, Singleton dismounted, and the two placed them- 
 selves and their horses as much upon the sheltered side of the clump as possible, 
 yet sufficiently far to escape any danger from its overthrow. 
 
 Here they awaited the coming of the tempest. The experienced woodman alone 
 could have spoken for its approach. A moment's pause had intervened, when the 
 suddenly aroused elements seemed as suddenly to have sunk into grim repose. A 
 slight sighing of the wind only, as it wound sluggishly along the distant wood, had 
 its warning, and the dense blackness of the embodied storm was only evident at 
 moments when the occasional rush of the lightning made visible its gloomy terrors. 
 
 " It's making ready for a charge, major : it's just like a good captain, sir, that 
 calls in his scouts and sentries, and orders all things to keep quiet, and without 
 beat of drum gets all fixed to spring out from the bush upon them that's coming. 
 It won't be long now, sir, before we get it ; but just now it's still as the grave. 
 It's waiting for its outriders them long streaky white clouds it sent out an hour 
 ago, like so many scouts. They're a-coming up now, and when they all get up to- 
 gether then look out for the squall. Quiet now, Mossfoot quiet now, creature 
 don't be frightened it's not a-going to hurt you, old fellow not a bit." 
 
 Humphries patted his favorite while speaking, and strove to soothe and quiet
 
 A SUDDEN HURRICANE. 285 
 
 the impatience which both horses exhibited. This was in that strange pause of the 
 storm which is its most remarkable feature in the South that singular interreg- 
 num of the winds, when, after giving repeated notice of their most terrific action, 
 they seem almost to forget their purpose, and for a few moments appear to slumber 
 in their inactivity. 
 
 But the pause was only momentary, and was now at an end. In another in- 
 stant, they heard the rush and the roar, as of a thousand wild steeds of the desert 
 ploughing the sands ; then followed the mournful howling of the trees the shriek- 
 ing of the lashed winds, as if, under the influence of some fierce demon who enjoyed 
 his triumph, they plunged through the forest, wailing at their own destructive 
 progress, yet compelled unswervingly to hurry forward. They twisted the pine 
 from its place, snapping it as a reed, while its heavy fall to the ground which it 
 had so long sheltered, called up, even amid the roar of the tempest, a thousand 
 echoes from the forest. The branches of the wood were prostrated like so much 
 heather, wrested and swept from the tree which yielded them without a struggle to 
 the blast ; and the crouching horses and riders below were in an instant covered 
 with a cloud of fragments. These were the precursors merely ; then came the 
 arrowy flight and form of the hurricane itself its actual bulk its embodied 
 power, pressing along through the forest in a gyratory progress, not fifty yards 
 wide, never distending in width, yet capriciously winding from right to left, and 
 left to right, in a zigzag direction, as if a playful spirit thus strove to mix with all 
 the terrors of destruction the sportive mood of the most idle fancy. In this prog- 
 ress, the whole wood in its path underwent prostration the tall, proud pine, the 
 deep-rooted and unbending oak, the small cedar and the pliant shrub, torn, dis- 
 membered of their fine proportions ; some, only by a timely yielding to the pres- 
 sure, passed over with little injury, as if too much scorned by the assailant for his 
 wrath. The larger trees in the neighborhood of the spot where our partisans had 
 taken shelter, shared the harsher fortune generally, for they were in the very track 
 of the tempest. Too sturdy and massive to yield, they withheld their homage, and 
 were either snapped off relentlessly and short, or were torn and twisted up from 
 their very roots. The poor horses, with eyes staring in the direction of the storm, 
 with ears erect, and manes flying in the wind, stood trembling in every joint, too 
 much terrified, or too conscious of their helplessness, to attempt to fly. All around 
 the crouching party the woods for several seconds absolutely flattened. Huge 
 trees were prostrated, and their branches were clustering thickly, and almost form- 
 ing a prison around them ; leaving it doubtful, as the huge terror rolled over their 
 heads, whether they could ever make their escape from the enclosure. Rush after 
 rush of the trooping winds went over them, keeping them immovable in their 
 crowded shelter and position each succeeding troop wilder and weightier than 
 the last, until at length a sullen, bellowing murmur, which before they had not 
 heard, announced the greater weight of the hurricane to be overthrowing the forests 
 in the distance. 
 
 The chief danger had overblown. Gradually the warm, oppressive breath 
 passed off ; the air again grew suddenly cool, and a gush of heavy drops came fall-
 
 286 
 
 ITALIAN LIFE. 
 
 ing from the heavens, as if they too had been just released from the intolerable 
 pressure which had burdened earth. Moaning pitifully, the prostrated trees and 
 shrubs, those which had survived the storm, though shorn by its scythes, gradually 
 and seemingly with painful effort, once more elevated themselves to their old posi- 
 tion. Their sighings, as they did so, were almost human to the ears of our crouch- 
 ing warriors, whom their movement in part released. Far and near, the moaning 
 of the forest around them was strangely, but not unpleasantly, heightened in its 
 effect upon their senses, by the distant and declining roar of the past and far- 
 travelling hurricane, as ploughing the deep woods and laying waste all in its prog- 
 ress, it rushed on to a meeting with the kindred storms that gather about the 
 gloomy Cape Hatteras, and stir and foam along the waters of the Atlantic. 
 
 WILLIAM GILMORE SIMMS. 
 
 ITALIAN LIFE. 
 
 . . . The manners of Italy 
 are so much changed since we 
 were here last, the alteration is 
 scarcely credible. They say it 
 has been by the last war. The 
 French, being masters, intro- 
 duced all their customs, which 
 were eagerly embraced by the 
 ladies, and I believe will never 
 be laid aside ; yet the different 
 governments make different man- 
 ners in every state. You know, 
 though the republic is not rich, 
 here are many private families 
 vastly so, and live at a great su- 
 perfluous expense : all the people 
 of the first quality keep coaches 
 as fine as the Speaker's, and 
 some of them two or three, 
 though the streets are too narrow 
 to use them in the town ; but 
 they take the air in them, and 
 their chairs carry them to the 
 
 The liveries are all plain : gold or silver being forbidden to be worn within 
 
 e walls, the habits are all obliged to be black, but they wear exceedingly fine lace 
 
 and linen ; and in their country-houses, which are generally in the fauxbourg, they 
 
 ONE TYPE OK ITALIAN BEAUTY.
 
 PXOGXESS. 
 
 287 
 
 dress very richly, and have extremely fine jewels. Here is nothing cheap but 
 houses. A palace fit for a prince may be hired for fifty pounds per annum : I 
 mean unfurnished. All games of chance are strictly prohibited, and it seems to 
 me the only law they do not try to evade : they play at quadrille, picquet, etc., but 
 not high. Here are no regular public assemblies. I have been visited by all of the 
 first rank, and invited to several fine dinners, particularly to the wedding of one of 
 the House of Spinola, where there were ninety-six sat down to table, and I think 
 the entertainment one of the finest I ever saw. There was, the night following, 
 a ball and supper for the same company, with the same profusion. They tell me 
 that all their great marriages are kept in the same public manner. Nobody keeps 
 more than two horses, all their journeys being post ; the expense of them, includ- 
 ing the coachman, is (I am told) fifty pounds per annum. A chair is very nearly 
 as much ; I give eighteen francs a week for mine. The senators can converse 
 with no strangers during the time of their magistracy, which lasts two years. 
 The number of servants is regulated, and almost every lady has the same, which 
 is two footmen, a gentleman usher, and a page, who follow her chair. 
 
 LADY MARY WORTLEY MONTAGU. 
 
 PROGRESS. 
 
 THE Greeks had the very largest ideas upon the training of man, and produced 
 specimens of our kind with gifts that have never been surpassed. But the nature 
 of man, such as they knew it, was scarcely at all developed ; nay, it was maimed, 
 in its supreme capacity in its relations towards God. Hence, as in the visions 
 of the prophet, so upon the roll of history, the imposing fabrics of ancient civiliza- 
 tion never have endured. Greece has bequeathed to us her ever living tongue, and 
 the immortal productions of her intellect. Rome made ready for Christendom the 
 elements of polity and law ; but the brilliant assemblage of endowments which 
 constitutes civilization, having no root in itself, could not bear the shocks of time 
 and vicissitude ; it came and it went ; it was seen and it was gone. 
 
 We now watch with a trembling hope, the course of that later and Christian 
 civilization which arose out of the ashes of the old heathen world, and ask ourselves 
 whether, like the gospel itself, so that which the gospel has wrought beyond itself 
 in the manners, arts, laws, and institutions of men, is in such manner salted with 
 perpetual life, that the gates of hell shall not prevail against it ? Will the civiliza- 
 tion, which was springing upwards from the days of Charlemagne, and which now 
 over the face of Europe and America, seeking to present to us in bewildering con- 
 flict the mingled signs of decrepitude and of vigor, perish like its older types, and 
 like them be known thereafter only in its fragments ; or does it bear a icharmed
 
 288 PROGRESS. 
 
 life, and will it give shade from the heat and shelter from the storm to all genera- 
 tions of man ? 
 
 In any answer to such a question, it would perhaps be easier to say what would 
 not than what would be involved. But some things we may observe which may be 
 among the material of a reply. 
 
 The arts of war are now so allied with those of peace, that barbarism, once so 
 terrible, is reduced to physical impotence; and what civilized man has had the wit 
 to create, he has also the strength to defend. Thus one grand destructive agency 
 is paralyzed. Time, indeed, is the great destroyer ; but his power, too, is greatly 
 neutralized by printing, by commerce which lays the foundation of friendship 
 among nations, by ease of communication which binds men together, by that 
 diffusion of intelligence which multiplies the natural guardians of civilizations. 
 These are perhaps not merely isolated phenomena. Perhaps they are but wit- 
 nesses, and but a few among many witnesses, to the vast change which has been 
 wrought since the advent of our Lord in the state of man. Perhaps they re-echo 
 to us the truth that apart from sound and sure relations to its Maker, the fitful 
 efforts of mankind must needs be worsted in the conflict with chance and change ; 
 but that when by the dispensation of Christianity the order of our moral nature 
 was restored, when the rightful King had once more taken his place upon his 
 throne, then indeed, civilization might come to have a meaning and a vitality such 
 as had before been denied it. Then, at length, it had obtained the key to all the 
 mysteries of the nature of man, to all the anomalies of its condition. Then it had 
 obtained the ground plan of that nature in all its fulness, which before had been 
 known only in remnants or in fragments ; fragments of which, even as now in the 
 toppling remains of some ancient church or castle, the true grandeur and the 
 ethereal beauty were even the more conspicuous because of the surrounding ruins. 
 But fragments still, and fragments only, until, by the bringing of life and immor- 
 tality to light the parts of our nature were reunited, its harmony was re-established, 
 tRe riddle of life, heretofore unsolved, was at length read as a discipline, and so 
 obtained its just interpretation. All that had before seemed idle conflict, wasted 
 energy, barren effort, was seen to be but the preparation for a glorious future ; and 
 death itself instead of extinguishing the last hopes of man, became the means and 
 the pledge of his perfection. 
 
 WILLIAM E. GLADSTONE.
 
 PERSONAL INFLUENCE. 289 
 
 PERSONAL INFLUENCE. 
 
 ON went the talk and laughter. Two or three of the little boys in the long 
 dormitory were already in bed, sitting up with their chins on their knees. The 
 light burned clear, the noise went on. It was a trying moment for Arthur, the 
 poor little lonely boy ; however, this time he didn't ask Tom what he might or 
 might not do, but dropped on his knees by his bedside, as he had done every day 
 from his childhood, to open his heart to Him who heareth the cry and beareth the 
 sorrows of the tender child, and the strong man in agony. . . . 
 
 There were many boys in the room by whom that little scene was taken to 
 heart before they slept. But sleep seemed to have deserted the pillow of poor 
 Tom. For some time his excitement, and the flood of memories which chased one 
 another through his brain kept him from thinking or resolving. His head throbbed, 
 his heart leapt, and he could hardly keep himself from springing out of bed and 
 rushing about the room. Then the thought of his own mother came across him, 
 and the promise he had made at her knee, years ago, never to forget to kneel by 
 his bedside, and give himself up to his Father, before he laid his head on the pil- 
 low, from which it might never rise ; and he lay down gently and cried as if his 
 heart would break. He was only fourteen years old. 
 
 It was no light act of courage in those days for a little fellow to say his prayers 
 publicly, even at Rugby. A few years later, when Arnold's manly piety had begun 
 to leaven the school, the tables turned ; before he died, in the school-house, at least, 
 and I believe in the other houses, the rule was the other way. But poor Tom had 
 come to school in other times. The first few nights after he came he did not kneel 
 down because of the noise, but sat up in bed till the candle was out, and then stole 
 out and said his prayers, in fear lest some one should find him out. So did many 
 another poor little fellow. Then he began to think that he might just as well say 
 his prayers in bed, and then it didn't matter whether he was kneeling, or sitting, 
 or lying down. And so it had come to pass with Tom, as with all who will not 
 confess their Lord before men ; and for the last year he had probably not said his 
 prayers in earnest a dozen times. 
 
 Poor Tom ! the first and bitterest feeling which was likely to break his heart 
 was the sense of his own cowardice. The vice of all others which he loathed was 
 brought in and burned in on his own soul. He had lied to his mother, to his con- 
 science, to his God. How could he bear it ? And then the poor little weak boy, 
 whom he had pitied and almost scorned for his weakness, had done that which he, 
 braggart as he was, dared not do. The first dawn of comfort came to him in 
 swearing to himself that he would stand by that boy through thick and thin, and 
 cheer him, and help him, and bear his burdens, for the good deed done that night. 
 Then he resolved to write home next day and tell his mother all, and what a coward 
 her son had been. And then peace came to him, as he resolved lastly, to bear his 
 testimony next morning. The morning would be harder than the night to begin
 
 290 
 
 PERSONAL INFLUENCE. 
 
 with, but he felt that he could not afford to let one chance slip. Several times he 
 faltered, for the devil showed him first all his old friends calling him " Saint " and 
 " Square-toes," and a dozen hard names, and whispered to him that his motives 
 would be misunderstood, and he would only be misunderstood, and he would only 
 be left alone with the new boy ; whereas it was his duty to keep all means of influ- 
 ence, that he might do good to the largest number. And then came the more 
 subtle temptation, " Shall I not be showing myself braver than others by doing 
 this ? Have I any right to begin it now ? Ought I not rather to pray in my own 
 study, letting other boys know that I do so, and trying to lead them to it, while in 
 public at least I should go on as I have done?" However, his good angel was too 
 
 ^ strong that night, and 
 
 he turned on his side 
 and slept, tired of try- 
 ing to reason but re- 
 solved to follow the 
 impulse which had been 
 so strong, and in which 
 he had, found peace. 
 
 Next morning he 
 was up and washed and 
 dressed, all but his 
 jacket and waist-coat, 
 just as the ten min- 
 utes' bell began to ring, 
 and then in the face of 
 the whole room knelt 
 down to pray. Not five 
 words could he say 
 the bell mocked him ; 
 he was listening for 
 every whisper in the 
 
 room what were they all thinking of him ? He was ashamed to go on kneeling 
 ashamed to rise from his knees. At last, as it were from his inmost heart, a still 
 small voice seemed to breathe forth the words of the publican, " God be merciful 
 unto me a sinner!" He repeated them over and over, clinging to them as for his 
 life, and rose from his knees comforted and humbled, and ready to face the whole 
 world. It was not needed : two other boys beside Arthur had already followed his 
 example, and he went down to the great school with a glimmering of another 
 lesson in his heart the lesson that he who has conquered his own coward spirit 
 has conquered the whole outward world ; and that other one which the old prophet 
 learned in the cave in Mount Horeb, that however we may fancy ourselves 
 alone on the side of good, the King and Lord of men is nowhere without his wit- 
 nesses ; for in every society there are those who have not bowed the knee to Baal. 
 
 THOMAS HUGHES. 
 
 RUGBY SCHOOL.
 
 MR. TARBOX AND ZOSEPHINE. 291 
 
 MR. TARBOX AND ZOSEPHINE. 
 
 SHE nodded and began to move slowly on, he following. 
 
 " I'm not betraying any one's confidence," persisted he; "but I can't help but 
 have a care for you. Not that you need it, or anybody's. You can take care of 
 yourself if any man or woman can. Every time your foot touches the ground it 
 says so as plain as words. That's what first caught my fancy. You haven't got to 
 have somebody to take care of you. Oh, Josephine ! that's just why I want to 
 take care of you so bad ! I can take care of myself, and I used to like to do it ; I 
 was just that selfish and small ; but love's widened me. I can take care of myself ; 
 but, oh ! what satisfaction is there in it ? Is there any ? Now, I ask you ! It 
 may do for you, for you're worth taking care of ; but I want to take care of some 
 thing I needn't be ashamed to love ! " He softly stole her hand as they went. 
 She let it stay, yet looked away from him, up through the darkling branches, and 
 distressfully shook her head. 
 
 " Don't, Josephine ! don't do that ! I want you to take care of me. You 
 could do better, I know, if love wasn't the count ; but when it comes to loving you, 
 I'm the edition deloox ! I know you've an aspiring nature, but so have I ; and I 
 believe with you to love and you loving me, and counselling and guiding me, I 
 could climb high. Oh, Josephine ! it isn't this poor Tarbox I'm asking you to give 
 yourself to ; it's the Tarbox that is to be ; it's the coming Tarbox ! Why, it's even 
 a good business move ! If it wasn't, I wouldn't say a word ! You know I can, 
 and will, take the very best care of everything you've got ; and I know you'll take 
 the same of mine. It's a good move, every way. Why, here's everything just 
 fixed for it ! Listen to the mocking-bird ! See him yonder, just at the right of 
 the stile. See ! Oh, Josephine ! don't you see he isn't 
 
 ' Still singing where the weeping-willows wave ;' 
 
 he's on the myrtle ; the myrtle, Josephine, and the crape-myrtle at that ! - 
 widowhood, unwidowed ! - Now he's on the fence, but he'll not stay there, - 
 and you mustn't either ! " The suitor smiled at his own ludicrousness, yet for all 
 that looked beseechingly in earnest. He stood still again, continuing to hold her 
 hand. She stole a furtive glance here and there for possible spectators. He 
 smiled again. 
 
 " You don't see anybody ; the world waives its claim." But there was such 
 distress on her face that his smile passed away, and he made a new effort to ac 
 commodatehis suit to her mood. 
 
 " Josephine, there's no eye on us except it's overhead. Tell me this ; if he 
 that was yours until ten years ago was looking down now and could speak to us, 
 don't you believe he'd say yes ? " 
 
 " Oh ! I dunno. Not to-day ! Not dis day ! " The widow's eyes met his gaze
 
 292 MR. TAR BOX AND ZOSEPHINE. 
 
 of tender inquiry and then sank to the ground. She shook her head mournfully. 
 " Naw, naw ; not dis day. 'Tis to-day 'Thanase was kill' ! " 
 
 Mr. Tarbox relaxed his grasp, and Zosephine's hand escaped. She never had 
 betrayed to him so much distress as filled her face now. " De man what kill' him 
 git away. You t'ink I git marrie' while dat man alive ? Ho-o-o ! You t'ink I let 
 Marguerite see me do dat ? Ah, naw ! " She waved him away and turned to leave 
 the spot, but he pressed after, and she paused once more. . . . 
 
 " But I tell you, yes ! you, Josephine ! I'm poor sort enough yet ; but I could 
 have done things once that I can't do now. There was a time when if some miser- 
 able outlaw stood, or even seemed, maybe, to stand between me and my chances 
 for happiness, I could have handed him over to human justice, so called, as easy as 
 wink ; but now ? No, never any more ! Josephine, I know that man whose picture 
 I've just looked at. I could see you avenged. I could lay my hands, and the 
 hands of the law, on him inside of twenty-four hours. You say you can't marry 
 till the law has laid its penalties on him, or at least while he lives and escapes 
 them. Is that right ? " 
 
 Zosephine had set her face to oppose his words only with unyielding silence, 
 but the answer escaped her : 
 
 " Yass, 'tis so. 'Tis ri-ight ! " 
 
 " No, Josephine. I know you feel as if it were ; but you don't think so. No, 
 you don't ; I know you better in this matter than you know yourself, and you don't 
 think it's right. You know justice belongs to the State, and that when you talk 
 to yourself about what you owe to justice it means something else, that you're too 
 sweet and good to give the right name to and still want it. You don't want it ; you 
 don't want revenge, and here's the proof; for, Josephine, you know, and I know, 
 that if I even without speaking with no more than one look of the eye 
 should offer to buy your favor at that price, even ever so lawfully, you'd thank me 
 for one minute and then loathe me to the end of your days." 
 
 Zosephine's face had lost its hardness. It was drawn with distress. With a 
 gesture of repulsion and pain she exclaimed : 
 
 " I di'n' mean I di'n' mean - Ah ! " 
 
 " What ? private revenge ? No, of course you didn't ! But what else would it 
 be ? Oh, Josephine! don't I know you didn't mean it? Didn't I tell you so? 
 But I want you to go farther ; I want you to put away forever the feeling. I want 
 to move and stand between you and it, and say whatever it costs me to say it 
 God forbid ! I do say it ; I say it now. I can't say more ; I can't say less ; and 
 somehow I don't know how wherever you learned it I've learned it from you." 
 
 Zosephine opened her lips to refuse ; but they closed and tightened upon each 
 other, her narrowed eyes sent short flashes out upon his, and her breath came and 
 went long and deep without sound. But at his last words she saw the 
 strangest thing to be where she saw it a tear tears standing in his 
 eyes ; saw them a moment ; and then could see them no more for her own. Her 
 lips relaxed, her form drooped, she lifted her face to reply, but her mouth twitched ; 
 she could not speak.
 
 MR. TAR BOX AND ZOSEPHINE. 
 
 2 93 
 
 " I'm not so foolish as I look," he said, trying to smile away his emotion. " If 
 the State chose to hunt him out and put him to trial and punishment, I don't say 
 I'd stand in the way ; that's the State's business ; that's for the public safety. But 
 it's too late you and Bonaventure have made it too late for me to help any 
 one, least of all the one I love, to be revenged." He saw his words were prevail- 
 ing, and followed them up. " Oh ! you don't need it any more than you really want 
 it, Josephine. You mustn't ever look toward it again. I throw myself and my 
 love across the path. Don't walk over us. Take my hand ; give me yours ; come 
 another way ; and if you'll let such a poor excuse for a teacher and guide help you, 
 I'll help you all I can to learn to say ' Forgive us our trespasses.' You can begin 
 now, by forgiving me. I may have thrown away my last chance with you, but I 
 can't help it ; it's my love that spoke. And if I have spoiled all, and if for the 
 tears you're shedding I've got to pay with the greatest disappointment of my life, 
 still I've had the glory and the sanctification of loving you. If I must say, I can 
 say, 
 
 ' 'Tis better to have loved and lost, 
 Than never to have loved at all.' 
 
 Must I ? Are you going to make me say that ? " 
 
 Zosephine, still in tears, silently and with drooping head pushed her way across 
 the stile and left him standing on the other side. He sent one pleading word after 
 her: 
 
 " Isn't it most too late to go the rest of the way alone ? " 
 
 She turned, lifted her eyes to his for an instant, and nodded. In a twinkling 
 he was at her side. She glanced at him again and said quite contentedly : 
 
 " Yass ; 'tis so," and they went the short remnant of the way together. 
 
 GEORGE W. CABLE.
 
 AN ENCOUNTER WITH A PANTHER. 
 
 AN ENCOUNTER WITH A PANTHER. 
 
 As soon as I had effected my dangerous passage, I screened myself behind a 
 cliff, and gave myself up to reflection. While occupied with these reflections, my 
 eyes were fixed upon the opposite steeps. The tops of the trees, waving to and 
 fro in the wildest commotion, and their trunks occasionally bending to the blast, 
 which, in these lofty regions, blew with a violence unknown in the tracts below, 
 exhibited an awful spectacle. At length my attention was attracted by the trunk 
 which lay across the gulf, and which I had converted into a bridge. I perceived 
 that it had already swerved somewhat from its original position ; that every blast 
 broke or loosened some of the fibers by which its roots were connected with the 
 opposite bank ; and that, if the storm did not speedily abate, there was imminent 
 danger of its being torn from the rock and precipitated into the chasm. Thus my 
 retreat would be cut off, and the evils from which I was endeavoring to rescue 
 another would be experienced by myself. 
 
 I believed my destiny to hang upon the expedition with which I should recross 
 this gulf. The moments that were spent in these deliberations were critical, and 
 I shuddered to observe that the trunk was held in its place by one or two fibers, 
 which were already stretched almost to breaking. 
 
 To pass along the trunk, rendered slippery by the wet and unsteadfast by the 
 wind, was eminently dangerous. To maintain my hold in passing, in defiance of 
 the whirlwind, required the most vigorous exertions. For this end, it was neces- 
 sary to discommode myself of my cloak and of the volume which I carried in the 
 pocket of my coat. 
 
 Just as I had disposed of these encumbrances, and had risen from my seat, my 
 attention was again called to the opposite steep by the most unwelcome object that 
 at this time could possibly occur. Something was perceived moving among the 
 bushes and rocks, which, for a time, I hoped was nothing more than a raccoon or 
 opossum, but which presently appeared to be a panther. His gray coat, extended 
 claws, fiery eyes, and a cry which he at that moment uttered, and which, by its 
 resemblance to the human voice, is peculiarly terrific, denoted him to be the most 
 ferocious and untamable of that detested race. The industry of our hunters has 
 nearly banished animals of prey from these precincts. The fastnesses of Norwalk, 
 however, could not but afford refuge to some of them. Of late I had met them so 
 rarely that my fears were seldom alive, and I trod without caution the ruggedest 
 and most solitary haunts. Still, however, I had seldom been unfurnished in my 
 rambles with the means of defense. 
 
 The unfrequency with which I had lately encountered this foe, and the encum- 
 brance of provision, made me neglect, on this occasion, to bring with me my usual 
 arms. The beast that was now before me, when stimulated by hunger, was accus- 
 tomed to assail whatever could provide him with a banquet of blood. He would 
 set upon the man and the deer with equal and irresistible ferocity. His sagacity
 
 AN ENCOUNTER WITH A PANTHER. 
 
 2 95 
 
 was equal to his strength, and he seemed able to discover when his antagonist was 
 armed and prepared for defense. 
 
 My past experience enabled me to estimate the full extent of my danger. He 
 sat on the brow of the steep, eying the bridge, and apparently deliberating whether 
 he should cross it. It was probable that he had scented my footsteps thus far, 
 and, should he pass over, his vigilance could scarcely fail of detecting my asylum. 
 
 Should he retain his present station, my danger was scarcely lessened. To 
 pass over in the face of a famished tiger was only to rush upon my fate. The fall- 
 ing of the trunk, which had lately been so anxiously deprecated, was now with no 
 less solicitude desired. Every new gust, I hoped, would tear asunder its remaining 
 bands, and, by cutting off all communication between the opposite steeps, place 
 me in security. My hopes, however, were destined to be frustrated. The fibers 
 of the prostrate tree were obstinately tenacious of their hold, and presently the 
 animal scrambled down the rock and proceeded to cross it. 
 
 Of all kinds of death, that which now menaced me was the most abhorred. 
 To die by disease or by the hand of a fellow-creature was propitious and lenient in 
 comparison with being rent to pieces by the fangs of this savage. To perish in 
 this obscure retreat by means so impervious to the anxious curiosity of my friends, 
 to lose my portion of existence by so untoward and ignoble a destiny, was insup- 
 portable. I bitterly deplored my rashness in coming hither unprovided for an 
 encounter like this. 
 
 The evil of my present circumstances consisted chiefly in suspense. My death 
 was unavoidable, but my imagination had leisure to torment itself by anticipations. 
 One foot of the savage was slowly and cautiously moved after the other. He 
 struck his claws so deeply into the bark that they were with difficulty withdrawn. 
 At length he leaped upon the ground. We were now separated by an interval 
 of scarcely eight feet. To leave the spot where I crouched was impossible. Be- 
 hind and beside me the cliff rose perpendicularly, and before me was this grim and 
 terrible visage. I shrunk still closer to the ground, and closed my eyes. 
 
 From this pause of horror I was aroused by the noise occasioned by a second 
 spring of the animal. He leaped into the pit in which I had so deeply regretted 
 that I had not taken refuge, and disappeared. My rescue was so sudden, and so 
 much beyond my belief or my hope, that I doubted for a moment whether my 
 senses did not deceive me. This opportunity of escape was not to be neglected. 
 I left my place and scrambled over the trunk with a precipitation which had like 
 to have proved fatal. The tree groaned and shook under me, the wind blew with 
 unexampled violence, and I had scarcely reached the opposite steep when the roots 
 were severed from the rock, and the whole fell thundering to the bottom of the 
 chasm. 
 
 My trepidations were not speedily quieted. I looked back with wonder on my 
 hairbreadth escape, and on that singular concurrence of events which had placed 
 me in so short a period in absolute security. Had the trunk fallen a moment 
 earlier, I should have been imprisoned on the hill or thrown headlong. Had its 
 fall been delayed another moment, I should have been pursued ; for the beast now
 
 296 TO A CHILD. 
 
 issued from his den, and testified his surprise and disappointment by tokens the 
 sight of which made my blood run cold. 
 
 He saw me, and hastened to the verge of the chasm. He squatted on his hind 
 legs, and assumed the attitude of one preparing to leap. My consternation was 
 excited afresh by these appearances. It seemed at first as if the rift was too wide 
 for any power of muscles to carry him in safety over ; but I knew the unpar- 
 alleled agility of this animal, and that his experience had made him a better judge 
 of the practicability of this exploit than I was. 
 
 Still there was hope that he would relinquish this design as desperate. This 
 hope was quickly at an end. He sprung, and his fore-legs touched the verge of 
 the rock on which I stood. In spite of vehement exertions, however, the surface 
 was too smooth and too hard to allow him to make good his hold. He fell, and a 
 piercing cry uttered below, showed that nothing had obstructed his descent to the 
 bottom. 
 
 CHARLES BROCKDEN BROWN. 
 
 TO A CHILD. 
 
 So you are at Sandgate ! Of course, wishing-for your old play-fellow, M 
 
 H - - (he can play it's work to me), to help you to make little puddles in the 
 Sand, and swing on the Gate. But perhaps there are no sand and gate at Sandgate, 
 which, in that case, nominally tells us a fib. But there must be little crabs some- 
 where, which you can catch, if you are nimble enough, so like spiders, I wonder 
 they do not make webs. The large crabs are scarcer. 
 
 If you. do catch a big one with strong claws and like experiments, you can 
 shut him up in a cupboard with a loaf of sugar, and you can see whether he will 
 break it up with his nippers. Besides crabs, I used to find jelly-fish on the beach, 
 made, it seemed to me, of sea-calves' feet, and no sherry. 
 
 The mermaids eat them, I suppose, at their wet water-parties, or salt soirees. 
 
 I suppose you never gather any sea-flowers, but only sea-weeds. The truth is, 
 Mr. David Jones never rises from his bed, and so has a garden full of weeds, like 
 Dr. Watts' Sluggard. . . . 
 
 I have heard that you bathe in the sea, which is very refreshing, but it requires 
 care ; for if you stay under water too long you may come up a mermaid, who is 
 only half a lady, with a fish's tail, which she can boil if she likes. You had bet- 
 ter try this with your doll, whether it turns her into half a " dollfin." 
 
 I hope you like the sea. I always did when I was a child, which was about two 
 years ago. Sometimes it makes such a fizzing and foaming, I wonder some of our 
 London cheats do not bottle it up, and sell it for ginger-pop. 
 
 Sometime ago exactly, there used to be, about the part of the coast where you
 
 TO A CHILL*. 
 
 297 
 
 are, large white birds with black-tipped wings, that went flying and screaming over 
 the sea, and now and then plunged down into the water after a fish. Perhaps they 
 catch their sprats now with nets or hooks and lines. Do you ever see such birds ? 
 We used to call them " gulls,' but they didn't mind it ! Do you ever see any 
 boats or vessels ? And don't you wish, when you see a ship, that somebody was a 
 sea-captain instead of a doctor, that he might bring you home a pet lion, or calf 
 elephant, ever so many parrots, or a monkey, from foreign parts ? I knew a little 
 girl who was promised a baby whale by her sailor brother, and who blubbered 
 because he did not bring it. I suppose there are no whales at Sandgate, but you 
 might find a seal about the beach ; or, at least, a stone for one. The sea stones are 
 not pretty when they are dry, but look beautiful when they are wet, and we can 
 always keep sucking them ! 
 
 If you can find one, pray pick me up a pebble for a seal. I prefer the red 
 sort, like Mrs. Jenkins' brooch and ear-rings, which she calls " red chamelion." 
 Well, how happy you must be ! Childhood is such a joyous, merry time ; and I 
 often wish I was two or three children ! But I suppose I can't be ; or else I 
 would be Jeanie, and May, and Dunnie Elliot. And wouldn't I pull off my three 
 pairs of shoes and socks, and go paddling in the sea up to my six knees ! And oh ! 
 how I could climb up the downs, and roll down the ups on my three backs and 
 stomachs ! . . . 
 
 THOMAS HOOD.
 
 298 THE PREMIER GLADSTONE. 
 
 THE PREMIER GLADSTONE. 
 
 CARLTON HOUSE TERRACE is one of the historic spots in London. It is a 
 long, stately row of mansions flanking St. James Park. At the foot of broad 
 Waterloo Place stands the lofty column to the Duke of York. As he died heavily 
 in debt, the wags say " The Duke was put up on top of the column to get him out 
 of the reach of his creditors." In the second or third house from the monument 
 resides Britain's ruler, the Premier Gladstone. Technically, the ruler of the realm 
 dwells in Windsor Palace. But Major Jack Downing tells us that when General 
 Jackson on his visit to Downingville got tired of shaking hands with the 
 crowd, he (the Major) hid behind him, and poking his arm under Old Hickory's 
 shoulder, he " shuck hands for the Gineral." So the hand of royalty in England 
 is really the hand of William E. Gladstone slipped under the regal robes. I had 
 the honor of two very delightful interviews with the Premier last summer. As the 
 "Alabama question" was just at its most exciting point, Mr. Gladstone was quite 
 ready to converse freely with any American who was supposed to be familiar with 
 the state of public sentiment on this side of the water. He very kindly invited me 
 to visit him. He received me with cordial freedom, and in the half-hour's chat he 
 opened his mind to me with that transparent sincerity which belongs to the character 
 of a Christian statesman. As I rose to leave, saying to him, " Your time belongs to 
 the British Empire and not to an American traveler," he very cordially said, " Come 
 and breakfast with me on Thursday." Breakfast is the familiar meal in English 
 home-life, as " tea-drinking " is with us. I went at ten o'clock on a June morning, 
 and found the Premier standing out on his rear balcony, overlooking cool, verdant 
 St. James Park. Mr. Gladstone is in excellent preservation ; his walk is alert, and 
 his broad shoulders have never stooped under the load of official responsibilities. 
 One secret of his vigorous health is that he is a capital sleeper. " I never," said 
 he to me, "allow the cares of State to get inside of my bed-chamber door." lie 
 says that he does not remember that he was ever kept awake for half an hour by 
 anxiety but once. And that was at the country-seat of his brother-in-law, Lord 
 Lyttetton, where he had been chopping down a tree just at twilight. He did not 
 quite finish the job, and the fear that the tree might blow down before morning 
 worried him out of a little sleep. I am afraid that President Lincoln knew but 
 little of such quiet slumbers during his stormy administration. 
 
 At the breakfast-table of Mr. Gladstone I met the venerable Dean Ramsay, of 
 Edinburgh, and the Rev. Newman Hall, who is on quite intimate terms of friend- 
 ship with the Premier. Mrs. Gladstone who was the daughter of a substantial 
 country gentleman, and with whom Mr. Gladstone fell in love in his student days 
 is a warm-hearted lady, whose beauty of character and manners surpass her beauty 
 of person. She is an untiring worker in several schemes of active philanthropy. 
 A son was at the table, and a noble-looking daughter. Another son is in the 
 Church of England pulpit. And what a charming hour of chat was that at the
 
 THE FOURTH OF JULY. 
 
 299 
 
 Prime Minister's breakfast ! A package of private despatches from the Geneva 
 Arbitrators was quietly laid aside unopened until the coffee and toast and straw- 
 berries were disposed of. The Presidential campaign in America seemed to in- 
 terest Mr. Gladstone deeply, and he inquired, " Have you read Mr. Sumner's speech 
 against the President ? It is an extraordinary speech. If his charges are unjust, 
 they ought never to have been made. If they are just, it seems to me that im- 
 peachment is inevitable. It would be thought so here. We do not quite under- 
 stand your freedom of Congressional criticisms." 
 
 But politics were soon ruled out for a playful discussion of American humor, 
 especially of the negro type. Mr. Gladstone enjoyed hugely some stories of plan 
 tation preaching, and said afterwards that he had not laughed so heartily in many 
 a day. Negro wit (like negro music) is so indigenous to our soil that it is fresher 
 to foreign ears than to our own. As the hour came for a morning session of Par- 
 liament, we withdrew. Mr. Gladstone's last words to me were, " I cannot tell what 
 Providence may order, but no power on earth can hinder the peaceful settlement 
 of our controversy with your country, and the complete triumph of the treaty." 
 He was a true prophet. And let us rejoice that during all that long controversy, 
 the sagacious brain, and the noble Christian heart of William E. Gladstone, guided 
 the diplomacy of the British Empire. 
 
 THEODORE L. CUYLER. 
 
 THE FOURTH OF JULY. 
 
 YESTERDAY the greatest question was decided which ever was debated in 
 America, and a greater, perhaps, never was nor will be decided among men. A 
 resolution was passed, without one dissenting colony, "that these United .Colonies 
 are, and of right ought to be, free and independent States, and as such they have, 
 and of right ought to have, full power to make war, conclude peace, establish com- 
 merce, and to do all other acts and things which other States may rightfully do." 
 You will see, in a few days, a Declaration setting forth the causes which have im- 
 pelled us to this mighty revolution, and the reasons which will justify it in the 
 sight of God and man. A plan of confederation will be taken up in a few days. 
 
 When I look back to the year 1761, and recollect the argument concerning writs 
 of assistance in the superior court, which I have hitherto considered as the com- 
 mencement of this controversy between Great Britain and America, and run 
 through the whole period, from that time to this, and recollect the series of politi- 
 cal events, the chain of causes and effects, I am surprised at the suddenness as 
 well as greatness of this revolution. Britain has been filled with folly, and America 
 with wisdom ; at least, this is my judgment. Time must determine. It is the
 
 300 THE PRIVATE CHARACTER OF WEBSTER. 
 
 will of Heaven that the two countries should be sundered forever. It may be 
 the will of Heaven that America should suffer calamities still more wasting, and 
 distresses yet more dreadful. If this is to be the case, it will have this good effect 
 at least. It will inspire us with many virtues which we have not, and correct 
 many errors, follies, and vices which threaten to disturb, dishonor, and destroy us. 
 The furnace of affliction produces refinement in states as well as individuals. And 
 the new governments we are assuming in every part will require a purification from 
 our vices, and an augmentation of our virtues, or they will be no blessings. The 
 people will have unbounded power, and the people are extremely addicted to cor- 
 ruption and venality, as well as the great. But I must submit all my hopes and 
 fears to an overruling Providence, in which, unfashionable as the faith may be, I 
 firmly believe. 
 
 JOHN ADAMS. 
 
 THE PRIVATE CHARACTER OF WEBSTER. 
 
 To appreciate the variety and accuracy of his knowledge, and even the true 
 compass of his mind, you must have had some familiarity with his friendly written 
 correspondence, and you must have conversed with him with some degree of free- 
 dom. There, more than in senatorial or forensic debate, gleamed the true riches 
 of his genius, as well as the goodness of his large heart, and the kindness of his 
 noble nature. There, with no longer a great part to discharge, no longer compelled 
 to weigh and measure propositions, to tread the dizzy heights which part the an- 
 tagonisms of the Constitution, to put aside allusions and illustrations which 
 crowded on his mind in action, but which the dignity of a public appearance had 
 to reject ; in the confidence of hospitality (which ever he dispensed as a prince 
 who also was a friend), his memory one of his most extraordinary faculties, quite 
 in proportion to all the rest swept free over the readings and labors of more than 
 half a century ; and then, allusions, direct and ready quotations, a passing ma- 
 ture criticism, sometimes only a recollection of the mere emotions which a glorious 
 passage or interesting event had once excited, darkening for a moment the face and 
 filling the eye, often an instructive exposition of a current maxim of philosophy or 
 politics, the history of an invention, the recital of some incident casting a new 
 light on some transaction or some institution, this flow of unstudied conversa- 
 tion, quite as remarkable as any other exhibition of his mind, better than any other, 
 perhaps, at once opened an unexpected glimpse of his various acquirements, and 
 gave you to experience, delightedly, that the " mild sentiments have their eloquence 
 as well as the stormy passions." 
 
 There must be added, next, the element of an impressive character, inspiring 
 regard, trust, and admiration, not unmingled with love. It had, I think, intrinsi-
 
 THE PRIVATE CHARACTER OF WEBSTER. 301 
 
 cally a charm such as belongs only to a good, noble, and beautiful nature. In its 
 combination with so much fame, so much force of will, and so much intellect, it 
 filled and fascinated the imagination and heart. It was affectionate in childhood 
 and youth, and it was more than ever so in the few last months of his long life. 
 
 It is the universal testimony that he gave to his parents in largest measure, 
 honor, love, obedience ; that he eagerly appropriated the first means which he could 
 command to relieve the father from the debts contracted to educate his brother 
 and himself ; that he selected his first place of professional practice that he might 
 soothe the coming on of his old age ; that all through life he neglected no occasion 
 sometimes when leaning on the arm of a friend, alone, with faltering voice, 
 sometimes in the presence of great assemblies, where the tide of general emotion 
 made it graceful to express his " affectionate veneration of him who reared and 
 defended the log cabin in which his elder brothers and sisters were born, against 
 savage violence and destruction, cherished all the domestic virtues beneath its roof, 
 and through the fire and blood of some years of revolutionary war, shrank from no 
 danger, no toil, no sacrifice, to serve his country, and to raise his children to a con- 
 dition better than his own." 
 
 Equally beautiful was his love of all his kindred and all his friends. When I 
 hear him accused of selfishness, and a cold, bad nature, I recall him lying sleepless 
 all night, not without tears of boyhood, conferring with Ezekiel how the darling 
 desire of both hearts should be compassed, and he, too, admitted to the precious 
 privileges of education ; courageously pleading the cause of both brothers in the 
 morning ; prevailing by the wise and discerning affection of the mother ; suspend- 
 ing his studies of the law, and registering deeds and teaching school to earn the 
 means, for both, of availing themselves of the opportunity which the parental self- 
 sacrifice had placed within their reach ; loving him through life, mourning him 
 when dead, with a love and a sorrow very wonderful, passing the sorrow of woman ; 
 I recall the husband, the father of the living and of the early departed, the friend, 
 the counsellor of many years, and my heart grows too full and liquid for the refu- 
 tation of words. 
 
 His affectionate nature, craving ever friendship, as well as the presence of kin- 
 dred blood, diffused itself through all his private life, gave sincerity to all his hos- 
 pitalities, kindness to his eye, warmth to the pressure of his hand ; made his great- 
 ness and genius unbend themselves to the playfulness of childhood, flowed out in 
 graceful memories indulged of the past or the dead, of incidents when life was 
 young and promised to be happy, gave generous sketches of his rivals, the 
 high contention now hidden by the handful of earth, hours passed fifty years ago 
 with great authors, recalled for the vernal emotions which then they made to live 
 and revel in the soul. And from these conversations of friendship, no man no 
 man, old or young went away to remember one word of profaneness, one allusion 
 of indelicacy, one impure thought, one unbelieving suggestion, one doubt cast on 
 the reality of virtue, of patriotism, of enthusiasm, of the progress of man, one 
 doubt cast on righteousness, or temperance, or judgment to come. 
 
 Every one of his tastes and recreations announced the same type of character.
 
 302 
 
 THE SABBATH. 
 
 His love of agriculture, of sports in the open air, of the outward world in starlight 
 and storms, and sea and boundless wilderness, partly a result of the influences 
 of the first fourteen years of his life, perpetuated like its other affections and its 
 other lessons of a mother's love, the Psalms, the Bible, the stories of the wars, 
 - partly the return of an unsophisticated and healthful nature, tiring for a space 
 of the idle business of political life, its distinctions, its artificialities, to employ- 
 ments, to sensations which interest without agitating the universal race alike, as 
 God has framed it, in which one feels himself only a man, fashioned from the 
 earth, set to till it, appointed to return to it, yet made in the image of his Maker, 
 and with a spirit that shall not die, all displayed a man whom the most various 
 intercourse with the world, the longest career of strife and honors, the conscious- 
 ness of intellectual supremacy, the coming in of a wide fame, constantly enlarging, 
 left, as he was at first, natural, simple, manly, genial, kind. 
 
 RUFUS CHOATE. 
 
 THE SABBATH. 
 
 I FEEL by experience the eternal obligation, because of the eternal necessity, of 
 the Sabbath. The soul withers without it ; it thrives in proportion to the fidelity 
 of its observance. Nay, I can believe the stern rigor of the Puritan Sabbath had a 
 grand effect upon the soul. Fancy a man thrown in upon himself, with no per- 
 mitted music, no relaxation, nor literature, nor secular conversation nothing but 
 his Bible, his own soul and God's silence ! What hearts of iron this system must 
 have made. How different from our stuffed arm-chair religion and " gospel of com- 
 fort ! " as if to be made comfortable were the great end of religion. I am per- 
 suaded, however, that the Sabbath must rest not on an enactment, but on the 
 necessities of human nature. It is necessary not because it is commanded ; but it 
 is commanded because it is necessary. If the Bible says, " Eat the herb of the 
 field," self-sustenance does not become a duty in consequence of the enactment, 
 but the enactment is only a statement of the law of human nature. And so with 
 the Sabbath. . . . As to the enactment, a greater part is indisputably dis- 
 pensed with. The day, the mode of observance, the manner of computing twenty- 
 four hours from twelve to twelve, or from sunset to sunset. If these be ceremonial, 
 who is to prove that the number one in seven is not ceremonial, too, and that it 
 might not be changed for one in ten ? If all this is got rid of, and " no manner of 
 work " is construed to permit hot dinners and fly-driving on the Sabbath, then it 
 is only an arbitrary distinction to call any other part, or even the whole of it, of 
 moral or eternal instead of ceremonial obligation. You cannot base it on a law ; 
 but you can show that the law was based on an eternal fitness. There I think it 
 never can be dislodged. 
 
 FREDERICK W. ROBERTSON.
 
 JOAN. 303 
 
 JOAN. 
 
 IT was a retired nook where evergreens were growing, and where the violet 
 fragrance was more powerful than anywhere else, for the rich, moist earth of one 
 bed was blue with them. Joan was standing near these violets, he saw her as he 
 turned into the walk, a motionless figure in heavy brown drapery. 
 
 She heard him and started from her reverie. In another half-dozen steps he 
 was at her side. 
 
 " Don't look as if I had alarmed you," he said. " It seems such a poor begin- 
 ning to what I have come to say." 
 
 Her hand trembled so that one or two of the loose violets she held fell at his 
 feet. She had a cluster of their fragrant bloom fastened in the full knot of her 
 hair. The dropping of the flowers seemed to help her to recover herself. She 
 drew back a little, a shade of pride in her gesture, though the color dyed her 
 cheeks and her eyes were downcast. 
 
 " I cannot I cannot listen," she said. 
 
 The slight change which he noted in her speech touched him unutterably. It 
 was not a very great change; she spoke slowly and uncertainly, and the quaint 
 Northern burr still held its own, and here and there a word betrayed her effort. 
 
 " No, no," he said, " you will listen. You gave me back my life. You will not 
 make it worthless. If you cannot love me" - his voice shaking " it would have 
 been less cruel to have left me where you found me, a dead man, for whom 
 all pain was over." 
 
 He stopped. The woman trembled from head to foot. She raised her eyes 
 from the ground and looked at him, catching her breath. 
 
 " Yo' are askin' me to be yore wife ! " she said. " Me ! " 
 
 " I love you," he answered. " You, and no other woman ! " 
 
 She waited a moment and then turned suddenly away from him, and leaned 
 against the tree under which they were standing, resting her face upon her arm. 
 Her hand clung among the ivy leaves and crushed them. Her old speech came 
 back in the quick, hushed cry she uttered. " I conna turn yo' fro' me," she said. 
 " Oh ! I conna ! " 
 
 " Thank God ! Thank God ! " he cried. 
 
 He would have caught her to his breast, but she held up her hand to restrain 
 him. 
 
 " Not yet," she said, " not yet. I conna turn you fro' me, but theer's summat 
 I must ask. Give me th' time to make myself worthy give me th' time to work 
 an' strive ; be patient with me, until th' day comes when I can come to yo' an' 
 know I need not shame yo'. They say I am na slow at learnin' wait and see 
 how I can work for th' mon for th' mon I love." 
 
 FRANCES HODGSON BURNETT.
 
 A QUESTION OF LOVING, 
 
 A QUESTION OF LOVING. 
 
 WHEN Gabriel had gone about two hundred yards along the down, he heard a 
 " hoi-hoi ! " uttered behind him, in a piping note of more treble quality than that 
 in which the exclamation usually embodies itself when shouted across a field. He 
 looked round, and saw a girl racing after him, waving a white handkerchief. 
 
 Oak stood still and the runner drew nearer. It was Bathsheba Everdene. 
 Gabriel's color deepened ; hers was already deep, not, as it appeared, from emotion, 
 but from running. 
 
 " Farmer Oak I " she said, pausing for want of breath, pulling up in front 
 of him with a slanted face, and putting her hand to her side. 
 
 " I have just called to see you," said Gabriel, pending her further speech. 
 
 " Yes I know that," she said, panting like a robin, her face moist and red 
 with her exertions, like a peony petal, before the sun dries off the dew, "I didn't 
 know you had come to ask to have me, or I should have come in from the garden 
 instantly. I ran after you to say that my aunt made a mistake in sending you 
 away from courting me " 
 
 Gabriel expanded. " I'm sorry to have made you run so fast, my dear," he said, 
 with a grateful sense of favors to come. " Wait a bit till you've found your breath." 
 
 "It was quite a mistake, aunt's telling you I had a young man already," 
 Bathsheba went on. " I haven't a sweetheart at all and I never had one, and I 
 thought that, as times go with women, it was such a pity to send you away think- 
 ing I had several." 
 
 "Really and truly I am glad to hear that!" said Farmer Oak, smiling one of 
 his long special smiles, and blushing with gladness. He held out his hand to take 
 hers, which, when she had eased her side by pressing it there, was prettily extended 
 upon her bosom to still her loud-beating heart. Directly he seized it she put it be- 
 hind her, so that it slipped through his fingers like an eel. 
 
 " I have a nice snug little farm," said Gabriel, with half a degree less assurance 
 than when he had seized her hand. 
 
 " Yes ; you have." 
 
 " A man has advanced me money to begin with, but still, it will soon be paid 
 off, and, though I am only an every-day sort of a man, I have got on a little since I 
 was a boy." Gabriel uttered "a little " in a tone to show her that it was the com- 
 placent form of "a great deal." He continued: "When we are married, I am 
 quite sure I can work twice as hard as I do now." 
 
 He went forward and stretched out his arm again. Bathsheba had overtaken 
 him at a point beside which stood a low stunted holly-bush, now laden with red 
 berries. Seeing his advance take the form of an attitude threatening a possible 
 enclosure, if not compression, of her person, she edged off round the bush. 
 
 " Why, Farmer Oak," she said, over the top, looking at him with rounded eyes, 
 " I never said I was going to marry you."
 
 BATHSHEBA.
 
 A QUESTION OF LOVING. 307 
 
 " Well that is a tale ! " said Oak, with dismay. " To run after anybody like 
 this, and then say you don't want me ! " 
 
 " What I meant to tell you was only this," she said eagerly, and yet half-con- 
 scious of the absurdity of the position she had made for herself ; "that nobody has 
 got me yet as a sweetheart, instead of my having a dozen, as my aunt said ; I hate 
 to be thought any one's property in that way, though possibly I shall be had some 
 day. Why, if I'd wanted you I shouldn't run after you like this ; 'twould have 
 been the forwardcst thing ! But there was no harm in hurrying to correct a piece 
 of false news that had been told you." 
 
 " Oh, no no harm at all." But there is such a thing as being too generous 
 in expressing a judgment impulsively, and Oak added, with a more appreciative 
 sense of all the circumstances, "Well, I am not quite certain it was no harm." 
 
 " Indeed, I hadn't time to think before starting whether I wanted to marry or 
 not, for you'd have been gone over the hill." 
 
 "Come," said Gabriel, freshening again; "think a minute or two. I'll wait 
 awhile, Miss Everdene. Will you marry me ? Do, Bathsheba. I love you far 
 more than common ! " 
 
 " I'll try to think," she observed, rather more timorously ; " if I can think out 
 of doors ; but my mind spreads away so." 
 
 " But you can give a guess." 
 
 " Then give me time." Bathsheba looked thoughtfully into the distance, away 
 from the direction in which Gabriel stood. 
 
 "I can make you happy," said he to the back of her head, across the bush. 
 " You shall have a piano in a year or two farmer's wives are getting to have 
 pianos now and I'll practice up the flute right well to play with you in the 
 evenings." 
 
 " Yes ; I should like that." 
 
 "And have one of those little ten-pound gigs for market and nice flowers 
 and birds cocks and hens, I mean, because they are useful," continued Gabriel, 
 feeling balanced between poetry and prose. . . . 
 
 She was silent awhile. He regarded the red berries between them over and 
 over again, to such an extent, that holly seemed in his after-life to be a cipher sig- 
 nifying a proposal of marriage. Bathsheba decisively turned to him. 
 
 " No ; 'tis no use," she said. " I don't want to marry you." 
 
 "Try." 
 
 "I have tried hard all the time I've been thinking ; for a marriage would be 
 very nice in one sense. People would talk about me, and think I had won my bat- 
 tle. And I should feel triumphant, and all that. But a husband" 
 
 "Well?" 
 
 "Why, he'd always be there, as you say ; whenever I looked up, there he'd be." 
 
 " Of course he would I, that is." 
 
 " Well, what I mean is that I shouldn't mind being a bride at a wedding, if I 
 could be one without having a husband. But since a woman can't show off in that 
 way by herself, I sha'n't marry at least yet."
 
 308 A QUESTION OF LOVING, 
 
 " That's a terrible wooden story." 
 
 At this elegant criticism of her statement, Bathsheba made an addition to her 
 dignity by a slight sweep away from him. 
 
 " Upon my heart and soul, I don't know what a maid can say stupider than 
 that," said Oak. " But, dearest," he continued, in a palliative tone, " don't be like 
 it ! " Oak sighed a deep honest sigh none the less so in that, being like the 
 sigh of a pine plantation, it was rather noticeable as a disturbance of the atmos- 
 phere. "Why won't you have me ? " he said appealingly, creeping round the holly 
 to reach her side. 
 
 " I cannot," she said, retreating. 
 
 " But why ? " he persisted, standing still at last, in despair of ever reaching her, 
 and facing over the bush. 
 
 "Because I don't love you." 
 
 " Yes, but " 
 
 She contracted a yawn to an inoffensive smallness, so that it was hardly 
 ill-rnannered at all. " I don't love you," she said. 
 
 "But I love you and, as for myself, I am content to be liked." 
 
 "No no I cannot. Don't press me anymore don't. I don't love you 
 so 'twould be ridiculous," she said, with a laugh. 
 
 No man likes to see his emotions the sport of a merry-go-round of skittishness. 
 
 " Very well," said Oak, firmly, with the bearing of one who was going to give 
 his days and nights to Ecclesiastes forever. " Then I'll ask you no more." 
 
 THOMAS HARDY.
 
 REFORM. 
 
 39 
 
 MILTON AT THE ORGAN. 
 
 REFORM. 
 
 METHINKS I see in my mind a noble and puissant nation rousing herself like a 
 strong man after sleep, and shaking her invincible locks ; methinks I see her as 
 an eagle muing her mighty youth, and kindling her dazzled eyes at the full mid- 
 day beam ; purging and unsealing her long abused sight at the fountain itself of 
 heavenly radiance; while the whole noise of timorous and flocking birds, with those 
 also that love the twilight, flutter about, amazed at what she means, and in their 
 envious gabble would prognosticate a year of sects and schisms. 
 
 Error supports custom, custom countenances error ; and these two between 
 them would persecute and chase away all truth and solid wisdom out of human life, 
 were it not that God, rather than man, once in many ages calls together the pru- 
 dent and religious counsels of men, deputed to repress the encroachments, and to 
 work off the inveterate blots and obscurities wrought upon our minds by the subtle 
 insinuating of error and custom ; who, with the numerous and vulgar train of their 
 followers, make it their chief design to envy and cry down the industry of free 
 reasoning under the terms of humor and innovation ; as if the womb of teeming 
 Truth were to be closed up, if she presumed to bring forth aught that sorts not 
 with their unchewed notions and suppositions. 
 
 JOHN MILTON.
 
 310 COUNTRY HOSPITALITY. 
 
 COUNTRY HOSPITALITY. 
 
 THOSE inferior duties of life, which the French call les petites morales, or the 
 smaller morals, are with us distinguished by the name of good manners or breed- 
 ing. This I look upon, in the general notion of it, to be a sort of artificial good 
 sense, adapted to the meanest capacities, and introduced to make mankind easy in 
 their commerce with each other. Low and little understandings, without some 
 rules of this kind, would be perpetually wandering into a thousand indecencies and 
 irregularities in behavior ; and in their ordinary conversation, fall into the same 
 boisterous familiarities that one observes among them where intemperance has 
 quite taken away the use of their reason. In other instances, it is odd to consider, 
 that for want of common discretion, the very end of good breeding is wholly per- 
 verted ; and civility, intended to make us easy, is employed in laying chains and 
 fetters upon us, in debarring us of our wishes, and in crossing our most reasonable 
 desires and inclinations. 
 
 This abuse reigns chiefly in the country, as I found to my vexation when I was 
 last there, in a visit I made to a neighbor about two miles from my cousin. As 
 soon as I entered the parlor, they put me into the great chair that stood close by 
 a huge fire, and kept me there by force until I was almost stifled. Then a boy 
 came in a great hurry to pull off my boots, which I in vain opposed, urging that I 
 must return soon after dinner. In the mean time the good lady whispered her 
 eldest daughter, and slipped a key into her hand ; the girl returned instantly with 
 a beer : glass half-full of aqua mirabilis and sirup of gillyflowers. I took as much 
 as I had a mind for, but madam vowed I should drink it off ; for she was sure it 
 would do me good after coming out of the cold air ; and I was forced to obey, which 
 absolutely took away my stomach. When dinner came in, I had a mind to sit at a 
 distance from the fire ; but they told me it was as much as my life was worth, and 
 sat me with my back just against it. Although my appetite was quite gone, I was 
 resolved to force down as much as I could, and desired the leg of a pullet. " In- 
 deed, Mr. Bickerstaff," says the lady, " you must eat a wing, to oblige me ; " and 
 so put a couple upon my plate. I was persecuted at this rate during the whole 
 meal : as often as I called for small beer, the master tipped the wink, and the 
 servant brought me a brimmer of October. 
 
 Some time after dinner, I ordered my cousin's man, who came with me, to get 
 ready the horses ; but it was resolved I should not stir that night ; and when I 
 seemed pretty much bent upon going, they ordered the stable door to be locked, 
 and the children hid my cloak and boots. The next question was, What should I 
 have for supper ? I said, I never eat anything at night ; but was at last, in my 
 own defense, obliged to name the first thing that came into my head. After three 
 hours, spent chiefly in apologies for my entertainment, insinuating to me, "That 
 this was the worst time of the year for provisions ; that they were at a great dis- 
 tance from any market ; that they were afraid I should be starved ; and that they
 
 THE AMERICAN INDIAN. 3 n 
 
 knew they kept me to my loss ; " the lady went, and left me to her husband ; for 
 they took special care I should never be alone. As soon as her back was turned, 
 the little misses ran backward and forward every moment, and constantly as they 
 came in, or went out, made a courtesy directly at me, which, in good manners, I 
 was forced to return with a bow, and "your humble servant, pretty miss." Exactly 
 at eight, the mother came up, and discovered, by the redness of her face, that sup- 
 per was not far off. It was twice as large as the dinner, and my persecution 
 doubled in proportion. I desired at my usual hour to go to my repose, and was 
 conducted to my chamber by the gentleman, his lady, and the whole train of chil- 
 dren. They importuned me to drink something before I went to bed ; and, upon 
 my refusing, at last left a bottle of stingo, as they call it, for fear I should wake 
 and be thirsty in the night. 
 
 I was forced in the morning to rise and dress myself in the dark, because they 
 would not suffer my kinsman's servant to disturb me at the hour I desired to be 
 called. I was now resolved to break through all measures to get away ; and, after 
 sitting down to a monstrous breakfast of cold beef, mutton, neat's tongues, veni- 
 son pasty, and stale beer, took leave of the family. But the gentleman would 
 needs see me part of the way, and carry me a short cut through his own ground, 
 which he told me would save half a mile's riding. This last piece of civility had 
 like to have cost me dear, being once or twice in danger of my neck by leaping 
 over his ditches, and at last forced to alight in the dirt, when my horse, having 
 slipped his bridle, ran away, and took us up more than an hour to recover him 
 again. 
 
 JONATHAN SWIFT. 
 
 THE AMERICAN INDIAN. 
 
 IT is a sad commentary on civilization that it has but degraded where it should 
 have exalted. The Indian has been the white man's foil where he should have 
 proved his friend. Christianity failed to christianize him not because of any in- 
 herent weakness in the grandest of religious faiths, but because of the lack of real 
 Christianity itself in the exponents of that faith. Appetite which should have been 
 cultivated into gentle living was used to make him a brute; association which 
 should have uplifted him made him an outcast and a vagrant ; statesmanship which 
 should have constituted him the peer of his white brethren has alternately perse- 
 cuted and petted, domineered over and degraded him. And the race that took 
 from him his land has taken from him also his ambition, his manhood and his life. 
 
 The American Indian has reason to be proud of his race. His has been a 
 record which even dead civilizations might well have envied. Evolved from sav- 
 agery through years of partial progress, he became as bold a warrior as ever Homer
 
 3 I2 
 
 THE AMERICAN INDIAN. 
 
 sung, as eloquent an orator as Greek or Roman knew. His barbaric virtues could 
 shame the sloth and license of Tiberius' day, his simple manliness could put to 
 blush the servile manners of Justinian's court. His rude manufactures and yet 
 ruder art have, rude as they were, still furnished suggestions upon which modern 
 invention can scarcely improve, and his governmental policy of a league of freemen 
 is that toward which all the world is tending. 
 
 His manners and his methods will compare favorably with those of any barbaric 
 people. With no more brutality than the Huns of Attila, no greater ferocity than 
 the sea-wolves of Olaf the Viking, and no deeper strain of vindictiveness than the 
 Goths of Alaric, the American Indian has been eliminated as a factor in a fusing 
 civilization where these bloodier compeers have been accepted as the bases of refined 
 nationalities. 
 
 The Indian knew no law but that of simple justice, no dealings other than those 
 of simple honesty, no order more binding than that of simple equality. His mind, 
 hampered by the superstition that always inheres in an out-of-door race, was still 
 no greater slave to the supernatural than is that of the agricultural peasantry of any 
 land, and the spell of the scalp-lock, or the magic of the " fetich " was not so very 
 far removed from the slavish manipulation of the myriad gods of Rome, the mystic 
 " unicorn-horn " of the bloody Torqumada, the dread of the " evil eye " among the 
 peasantry of England, or the fancied " overlooking " which led to such a tragic 
 farce upon the slope of Witches' Hill. 
 
 All this may appear to practical folk as an heroic and over-drawn estimate of a 
 very ordinary and limited intelligence. But it is an estimate that is borne out by 
 facts, and is one, moreover, that the justice of the conquerors should allow to the 
 conquered. The shame of it all lies in the knowledge that a civilization which 
 might have moulded has only marred, and that a promising barbarism that in time 
 might have developed into a completed native civilization has been smothered and 
 contemptuously blotted out by the followers of a Master whose greatest precept 
 was : Love one another. But it is never too late to be just. 
 
 ELBRIDGE S. BROOKS.
 
 BURR AND BLENNERHASSET. 313 
 
 BURR AND BLENNERHASSET. 
 
 LET us put the case between Burr and Blennerhasset. Let us compare the two 
 men and settle this question of precedence between them. It may save a good 
 deal of troublesome ceremony hereafter. 
 
 Who Aaron Burr is, we have seen in part already. I will add that, beginning 
 his operations in New York, he associates with him men whose wealth is to supply 
 the necessary funds. Possessed of the main-spring, his personal labor contrives 
 all the machinery. Pervading the continent from New York to New Orleans, 
 he draws into his plan, by every allurement which he can contrive, men of 
 all ranks and descriptions. To youthful ardor he presents danger and glory ; to 
 ambition, rank and titles and honors ; to avarice, the mines of Mexico. To each 
 person whom he addresses he presents the object adapted to his taste. His re- 
 cruiting-officers are appointed. Men are engaged throughout the continent. Civil 
 life is, indeed, quiet upon its surface, but in its bosom this man has contrived to 
 deposit the materials which, with the slightest touch of his match, produce an ex- 
 plosion to shake the continent. All this his restless ambition has contrived ; and, 
 in the autumn of 1806, he goes forth for the last time to apply this match. On 
 this occasion he meets with Blennerhasset. 
 
 Who is Blennerhasset ? A native of Ireland, a man of letters, who fled from 
 the storms of his own country to find quiet in ours. His history shows that war 
 is not the natural element of his mind ; if it had been, he never would have ex- 
 changed Ireland for America. So far is an army from furnishing the society natural 
 and proper to Mr. Blennerhasset's character, that, on his arrival in America, he 
 retired even from the population of the Atlantic States, and sought quiet and 
 solitude in the bosom of our Western forests. But he carried with him taste and 
 science and wealth ; and, lo ! the desert smiled. Possessing himself of a beauti- 
 ful island in the Ohio, he rears upon it a palace and decorates it with every romantic 
 embellishment of fancy. A shrubbery that Shenstone might have envied blooms 
 around him. Music that might have charmed Calypso and her nymphs is his. An 
 extensive library spreads its treasures before him. A philosophical apparatus offers 
 to him all the secrets and mysteries of nature. Peace, tranquillity, and innocence 
 shed their mingled delights around him. And, to crown the enchantment of the 
 scene, a wife, who is said to be lovely even beyond her sex, and graced with every 
 accomplishment that can render it irresistible, had blessed him with her love and 
 made him the father of several children. The evidence would convince you that 
 this is but a faint picture of the real life. In the midst of all this peace, this inno- 
 cent simplicity and this tranquillity, this feast of the mind, this pure banquet of the 
 heart, the destroyer comes ; he comes to change this paradise into a hell. Yet the 
 flowers do not wither at his approach. No monitory shuddering through the 
 bosom of their unfortunate possessor warns him of the ruin that is coming upon 
 him. A stranger presents himself. Introduced to their civilities by the high rank
 
 3 i 4 BURR AND BLENNERHASSET. 
 
 which he had lately held in his country, he soon finds his way to their hearts by the 
 dignity and elegance of his demeanor, the light and beauty of his conversation, and 
 the seductive and fascinating power of his address. The conquest was not difficult. 
 Innocence is ever simple and credulous. Conscious of no design itself, it suspects 
 none in others. It wears no guard before its breast. Every door and portal and 
 avenue of the heart is thrown open, and all who choose it enter. Such was the 
 state of Eden when the serpent entered its bowers. The prisoner, in a more engag- 
 ing form, winding himself into the open and unpractised heart of the unfortunate 
 Blennerhasset, found but little difficulty in changing the native character of that 
 heart and the objects of its affection. By degrees he infuses into it the poison of 
 his own ambition. He breathes into it the fire of his own courage, a daring and 
 desperate thirst for glory, an ardor panting for great enterprises, for all the storm 
 and bustle and hurricane of life. In a short time the whole man is changed, and 
 every object of his former delight is relinquished. No more he enjoys the tranquil 
 scene : it has become flat and insipid to his taste. His books are abandoned. His 
 retort and crucible are thrown aside. His shrubbery blooms and breathes its fra- 
 grance upon the air in vain : he likes it not. His ear no longer drinks the rich 
 melody of music : it longs for the trumpet's clangor and the cannon's roar. Even 
 the prattle of his babes, once so sweet, no longer affects him ; and the angel-smile 
 of his wife, which hitherto touched his bosom with ecstasy so unspeakable, is now 
 unseen and unfelt. Greater objects have taken possession of his soul. His imagi- 
 nation has been dazzled by visions of diadems, of stars and garters and titles of 
 nobility. He has been taught to burn with restless emulation at the names of great 
 heroes and conquerors. His enchanted island is destined soon to relapse into a 
 wilderness ; and in a few months we find the beautiful and tender partner of his 
 bosom, whom he lately "permitted not the winds of "summer "to visit too 
 roughly," we find her shivering at midnight on the wintry banks of the Ohio, and 
 mingling her tears with the torrents that froze as they fell. Yet this unfortunate 
 man, thus deluded from his interest and his happiness, thus seduced from the paths 
 of innocence and peace, thus confounded in the toils that were deliberately spread 
 for him, and overwhelmed by the mastering spirit and genius of another, this 
 man, thus ruined and undone and made to play a subordinate part in this grand 
 drama of guilt and treason, this man is to be called the principal offender, while 
 he by whom he was thus plunged in misery is comparatively innocent, a mere 
 accessory ! Is this reason ? Is it law ? Is it humanity ? Sir, neither the human 
 heart nor the human understanding will bear a perversion so monstrous and absurd ! 
 so shocking to the soul ! so revolting to reason ! Let Aaron Burr, then, not shrink 
 from the high destination which he has courted ; and, having already ruined 
 Blennerhasset in fortune, character, and happiness forever, let him not attempt to 
 finish the tragedy by thrusting that ill-fated man between himself and punishment. 
 
 WILLIAM WIRT.
 
 ISABELLA OF SPAIN, 315 
 
 ISABELLA OF SPAIN. 
 
 HER person was of the middle height, and well proportioned. She had a clear, 
 fresh complexion, with light blue eyes and auburn hair, a style of beauty exceed- 
 ingly rare in Spain. Her features were regular, and universally allowed to be 
 uncommonly handsome. The illusion which attaches to rank, more especially 
 when united with engaging manners, might lead us to suspect some exaggeration 
 in the encomiums so liberally lavished on her. But they would seem to be in a 
 great measure justified by the portraits that remain of her, which combine a fault- 
 less symmetry of features with singular sweetness and intelligence of expression. 
 
 Her manners were most gracious and pleasing. They were marked by natural 
 dignity and modest reserve, tempered by an affability which flowed from the kind- 
 liness of her disposition. She was the last person to be approached with undue 
 familiarity ; yet the respect which she imposed was mingled with the strongest 
 feelings of devotion and love. She showed great tact in accommodating herself to 
 the peculiar situation and character of those around her. She appeared in arms 
 at the head of her troops, and shrunk from none of the hardships of war. During 
 the reforms -introduced into the religious houses, she visited the nunneries in 
 person, taking her needlework with her, and passing the day in the society of the 
 inmates. When traveling in Galicia, she attired herself in the costume of the 
 country, borrowing for that purpose the jewels and other ornaments of the ladies 
 there, and returning them with liberal additions. By this condescending and cap- 
 tivating deportment, as well as by her higher qualities, she gained an ascendency 
 over her turbulent subjects which no king of Spain could ever boast. 
 
 She spoke the Castilian with much elegance and correctness. She had an easy 
 fluency of discourse, which, though generally of a serious complexion, was occa- 
 sionally seasoned with agreeable sallies, some of which have passed into proverbs. 
 She was temperate even to abstemiousness in her diet, seldom or never tasting 
 wine, and so frugal in her table, that the daily expenses of herself and family did 
 not exceed the moderate sum of forty ducats. She was equally simple and eco- 
 nomical in her apparel. On all public occasions, indeed, she displayed a royal 
 magnificence ; but she had no relish for it in private; and she freely gave away her 
 clothes and jewels as presents to her friends. Naturally of a sedate, though cheer- 
 ful temper, she had little taste for the frivolous amusements which make up so 
 much of a court life ; and, if she encouraged the presence of minstrels and musicians 
 in her palace, it was to wean her young nobility from the coarser and less intellectual 
 pleasures to which they were addicted. 
 
 Among her moral qualities, the most conspicuous, perhaps, was her magna- 
 nimity. She betrayed nothing little or selfish in thought or action. Her schemes 
 were vast, and executed in the same noble spirit in which they were conceived. 
 She never employed doubtful agents or sinister measures, but the most direct 
 and open policy. She scorned to avail herself of advantages offered by the perfidy
 
 316 
 
 ISABELLA OF SPAIN. 
 
 of others. Where she had once given her confidence, she gave her hearty and 
 steady support ; and she was scrupulous to redeem any pledge she had made to 
 those who ventured in her cause, however unpopular. She sustained Ximenes in 
 all his obnoxious but salutary reforms. She seconded Columbus in the prosecution 
 of his arduous enterprise, and shielded him from the calumny of his enemies. She 
 did the same good service to her favorite, Gonsalvo de Cordova ; and the day of her 
 death was felt, and, as it proved, truly felt, by both, as the last of their good fortune. 
 Artifice and duplicity were so abhorent to her character, and so averse from her 
 domestic policy, that, when they appear in the foreign relations of Spain, it is cer- 
 tainly not imputable to her. She was incapable of harboring any petty distrust or 
 latent malice ; and, although stern in the execution and exaction of public justice, 
 she made the most generous allowance, and even sometimes advances, to those who 
 had personally injured her. 
 
 But the principle which gave a peculiar coloring to every feature of Isabella's 
 mind was piety. It shone forth from the very depths of her soul with a heavenly 
 radiance, which illuminated her whole character. Fortunately, her earliest years 
 had been passed in the rugged school of adversity, under the eye of a mother who 
 implanted in her serious mind such strong principles of religion as nothing in after- 
 life had power to shake. At an early age, in the flower of youth and beauty, she 
 was introduced to her brother's court ; but its blandishments, so dazzling to a young 
 imagination, had no power over hers, for she was surrounded by a moral atmosphere 
 of purity, 
 
 " Driving far off each thing of sin and guilt." 
 
 Such was the decorum of her manners that, though encompassed by false friends 
 and open enemies, not the slightest reproach was breathed on her fair name in this 
 corrupt and calumnious court. 
 
 WILLIAM HICKLING PRESCOTT.
 
 THE LEGEND OF THE DATE-TREE. 317 
 
 THE LEGEND OF THE DATE-TREE. 
 
 IN a lot situated at the corner of Orleans and Dauphine streets, in the city of 
 New Orleans, there is a tree which nobody looks at without curiosity and without 
 wondering how it came there. For a long time it was the only one of its kind 
 known in the state, and from its isolated position, it has always been cursed with 
 sterility. It reminds one of the warm climes of Africa or Asia, and wears the as- 
 pect of a stranger of distinction driven from his native country. Indeed, with its 
 sharp and thin foliage, sighing mournfully under the blast of one of our November 
 northern winds, it looks as sorrowful as an exile. Its enormous trunk is nothing 
 but an agglomeration of knots and bumps, which each passing year seems to have 
 deposited there as a mark of age, and as a protection against the blows of time and 
 of the world. Inquire for its origin, and every one will tell you that it has stood 
 there from time immemorial. A sort of vague but impressive mystery is attached 
 to it, and it is as superstitiously respected as one of the old oaks of Dodona. Bold 
 would be the axe that should strike the first blow at that foreign patriarch ; and if 
 it were prostrated to the ground by a profane hand, what native of the city would 
 not mourn over its fall, and brand the act as an unnatural and criminal deed ? So, 
 long live the date-tree of Orleans street that time-honored descendant of Asiatic 
 ancestors ! 
 
 In the beginning of 1727, a French vessel of war landed at New Orleans a. man 
 of haughty mien, who wore the Turkish dress, ancl whose whole attendance was a 
 single servant. 
 
 He was received by the governor with the highest distinction, and was con- 
 ducted by him to a small but comfortable house with a pretty garden, then existing 
 at the corner of Orleans and Dauphine streets, and which, from the circumstance 
 of its being so distant from other dwellings, might have been called a rural retreat, 
 although situated in the limits of the city. There, the stranger, who was under- 
 stood to be a prisoner of state, lived in the greatest seclusion ; and although 
 neither he nor his attendant could be guilty of indiscretion, because none under- 
 stood their language, and although Governor Perier severely rebuked the slightest 
 inquiry, yet it seemed to be the settled conviction in Louisiana, that the mysterious 
 stranger was a brother of the Sultan, or some great personage of the Ottoman em- 
 pire, who had fled from the anger of the viceregent of Mohammed, and who had 
 taken refuge in France. The Sultan had peremptorily demanded the fugitive, and 
 the French government, thinking it derogatory to its dignity to comply with that 
 request, but at the same time not wishing to expose its friendly relations with the 
 Moslem monarch, and perhaps desiring, for political purposes, to keep in hostage 
 the important guest it had in its hands, had recourse to the expedient of answering 
 that he had fled to Louisiana, which was so distant a country that it might be 
 looked upon as the grave, where, as it was suggested, the fugitive might be suffered 
 to wait in peace for actual death, without danger or offence to the Sultan. Whether
 
 3 i8 A SCENE IN THE FORECASTLE. 
 
 this story be true or not is now a matter of so little consequence, that it would not 
 repay the trouble of a strict historical investigation. 
 
 The year 1727 was drawing to its close, when on a dark, stormy night, the 
 howling and barking of the numerous dogs in the streets of New Orleans were 
 observed to be fiercer than usual, and some of that class of individuals who pretend 
 to know everything, declared that, by the vivid flashes of the lightning, they had 
 seen, swiftly and stealthily gliding toward the residence of the unknown, a body 
 of men who wore the scowling appearance of malefactors and ministers of blood. 
 There afterward came also a report that a piratical-looking Turkish vessel had been 
 hovering a few days previous in the bay of Barataria. Be it as it may, on the next 
 morning the house of the stranger was deserted. There were no traces of mortal 
 struggle to be seen ; but in the garden, the earth had been dug, and there was the 
 unmistakable indication of a recent grave. Soon, however, all doubts were removed 
 by the finding of an inscription in Arabic characters, engraved on a marble tablet, 
 which was subsequently sent to France. It ran thus : "The justice of heaven is 
 satisfied, and the date-tree shall grow on the traitor's tomb. The sublime Emperor 
 of the faithful, the supporter of the faith, the omnipotent master and Sultan of the 
 world, has redeemed his vow. God is great, and Mohammed is his prophet. 
 Allah ! " Some time after this event, a foreign-looking tree was seen to peep out 
 of the spot where a corpse must have been deposited in that stormy night, when 
 the rage of the elements yielded to the pitiless fury of man, and it thus explained 
 in some degree this part of the inscription, " the date-tree shall grow on the traitor's 
 grave." 
 
 Who was he, or what had he done, who had provoked such relentless and far- 
 seeking revenge ? Ask Nemesis, or at that hour when evil spirits are allowed 
 to roam over the earth, and magical invocations are made go, and interrogate 
 the tree of the dead. 
 
 CHARLES ETIENNE ARTHUR GAYARRE. 
 
 A SCENE IN THE FORECASTLE. 
 
 I HAD scarcely been aboard of the ship twenty-four hours, when a circumstance 
 occurred, which, although noways picturesque, is so significant of the state of affairs, 
 that I cannot forbear relating it. 
 
 In the first place, however, it must be known, that among the crew was a man 
 so excessively ugly, that he went by the ironical appellation of " Beauty." He was 
 the ship's carpenter; and for that reason was sometimes known by his nautical 
 cognomen of "Chips." There was no absolute deformity about the man ; he was 
 symmetrically ugly. But ill-favored as he was in person, Beauty was none the less 
 ugly in temper ; but no one could blame him ; his countenance had soured his
 
 A SCENE IN THE FORECASTLE. 
 
 3*9 
 
 heart. Now Jermin and Beauty were always at sword's points. The truth was, 
 the latter was the only man in the ship whom the mate had never decidedly got the 
 better of ; and hence the grudge he bore him. As for Beauty, he prided himself 
 upon talking up to the mate, as we shall soon see. 
 
 Toward evening there was something to be done on deck, and the carpenter 
 who belonged to the watch was missing. " Where's that skulk, Chips ? " shouted 
 Jermin down the forecastle scuttle. 
 
 " Taking his ease, d'ye see, down here on a chest, if you want to know," replied 
 
 UNDER SAIL. 
 
 that worthy himself, quietly withdrawing his pipe from his mouth. This insolence 
 flung the fiery little mate into a mighty rage ; but Beauty said nothing, puffing 
 away with all the tranquillity imaginable. Here, it must be remembered that, never 
 mind what may be the provocation, no prudent officer ever dreams of entering a 
 ship's forecastle on a hostile visit. If he wants to see anybody who happens to be 
 there, and refuses to come up, why he must wait patiently until the sailor is willing. 
 The reason is this. The place is very dark ; and nothing is easier than to knock 
 one descending on the head, before he knows where he is, and a very long while 
 before he ever finds out who did it. 
 
 Nobody knew this better than Jermin, and so he contented himself with looking 
 down the scuttle and storming. At last Beauty made some cool observation which 
 set him half wild.
 
 3 2o A SCENE IN THE FORECASTLE. 
 
 " Tumble on deck," he then bellowed " come, up with you, or I'll jump down 
 and make you." The carpenter begged him to go about it at once. 
 
 No sooner said than done : prudence forgotten, Jermin was there ; and by a sort 
 of instinct, had his man by the throat before he could well see him. One of the 
 men now made a rush at him, but the rest dragged him off, protesting that they 
 should have fair play. 
 
 " Now, come on deck," shouted the mate, struggling like a good fellow to hold 
 the carpenter fast. 
 
 "Take me there," was the dogged answer, and Beauty wriggled about in the 
 nervous grasp of the other like a couple of yards of boa-constrictor. 
 
 His assailant now undertook to make him up into a compact bundle, the more 
 easily to transport him. While thus occupied, Beauty got his arms loose, and 
 threw him over backward. But Jermin quickly recovered himself, when for a time 
 they had it every way, dragging each other about, bumping their heads against the 
 projecting beams, and returning each other's blows the first favorable opportunity 
 that offered. 
 
 Unfortunately, Jermin at last slipped and fell ; his foe seating himself on his 
 chest and keeping him down. Now this was one of those situations in which the 
 voice of counsel, or reproof, comes with peculiar unction. Nor did Beauty let the 
 opportunity slip. But the mate said nothing in reply, only foaming at the mouth 
 and struggling to rise. 
 
 Just then a thin tremor of a voice was heard from above. It was the captain, 
 who, happening to ascend to the quarter-deck at the commencement of the scuffle, 
 would gladly have returned to the cabin, but was prevented by the fear of ridicule. 
 As the din increased, and it became evident that his officer was in serious trouble, 
 he thought it would never do to stand leaning over the bulwarks, so he made his 
 appearance on the forecastle, resolved, as his best policy, to treat the matter lightly. 
 " Why, why," he began, speaking pettishly, and very fast, "what's all this about ? 
 Mr. Jermin, Mr. Jermin carpenter, carpenter ; what are you doing down there ? 
 Come on deck ; come on deck." 
 
 Whereupon Doctor Long Ghost cries out in a squeak, " Ah ! Miss Guy, is that 
 you ? Now, my dear, go right home, or you'll get hurt." 
 
 " Pooh, pooh ! you, sir, whoever you are, I was not speaking to you ; none of 
 your nonsense. Mr. Jermin, I was talking to you : have the kindness to come on 
 deck, sir ; I want to see you." 
 
 " And how, in the devil's name, am I to get there ? " cried the mate furiously. 
 " Jump down here, Captain Guy, and show yourself a man. Let me up, you Chips ! 
 unhand me, I say ! Oh ! I'll pay you for this, some day ! Come on, Captain 
 Guy ! " 
 
 At this appeal, the poor man was seized with a perfect spasm of fidgets. 
 " Pooh, pooh, carpenter ; have done with your nonsense ! Let him up, sir ; let 
 him up ! Do you hear ? Let Mr. Jermin come on deck ! " 
 
 " Go along with you, Paper Jack," replied Beauty ; " this quarrel's between the 
 mate and me ; so go aft, where you belong ! "
 
 CAPTAIN CUTTLE'S ISLAND. 321 
 
 As the captain once more dipped his head down the scuttle to make answer, 
 from an unseen hand he received, full in the face, the contents of a tin can of 
 soaked biscuit and tea-leaves. The doctor was not far off just then. Without 
 waiting for anything more, the discomfited gentleman, with both hands to his 
 streaming face, retreated to the quarter-deck. 
 
 A few moments more, and Jermin, forced to a compromise, followed after, in his 
 torn frock and scarred face, looking for all the world as if he had just disentangled 
 himself from some intricate piece of machinery. For about half an hour both 
 remained in the cabin, where the mate's rough tones were heard high above the 
 low, smooth voice of the captain. 
 
 Of all his conflicts with the men, this was the first in which Jermin had been 
 worsted ; and he was proportionably enraged. Upon going below as the steward 
 afterward told us he bluntly informed Guy, that, for the future, he might look 
 out for his ship himself ; for his part, he was done with her, if that was the way he 
 allowed his officers to be treated. After many high words, the captain finally 
 assured him that the first fitting opportunity the carpenter should be cordially 
 flogged ; though, as matters stood, the experiment would be a hazardous one. 
 Upon this Jermin reluctantly consented to drop the matter for the present ; and 
 he soon drowned all thoughts of it in a can of flip, which Guy had previously 
 instructed the steward to prepare, as a sop to allay his wrath. 
 
 HERMAN MELVILLE. 
 
 CAPTAIN CUTTLE'S ISLAND. 
 
 IT happened by evil chance to be one of Mrs. MacStinger's great cleaning days. 
 On these occasions Mrs. MacStinger was knocked up by the policeman at a quarter 
 before three in the morning, and rarely succumbed before twelve o'clock next 
 night. The chief object of this institution appeared to be, that Mrs. MacStinger 
 should move all the furniture into the back-garden at early dawn, walk about the 
 house in pattens all day, and move the furniture back again after dark. These 
 ceremonies greatly fluttered those doves, the young MacStingers, who were not 
 only unable at such times to find any resting-place for the soles of their feet, but 
 generally came in for a good deal of pecking from the maternal bird during the 
 progress of the solemnities. 
 
 At the moment when Florence and Susan Nipper presented themselves at Mrs. 
 MacStinger's door, that worthy but redoubtable female was in the act of conveying 
 Alexander MacStinger, aged two years and three months, along the passage for 
 forcible deposition in a sitting posture on the street pavement ; Alexander being 
 black in the face with holding his breath after punishment, and a cool paving-stone 
 being usually found to act as a powerful restorative in such cases.
 
 322 CAPTAIN CUTTLE'S ISLAND. 
 
 The feelings of Mrs. MacStiriger, as a woman and a mother, were outraged by 
 the look of pity for Alexander which she observed in Florence's face. Therefore, 
 Mrs. MacStinger asserting those finest emotions of our nature, in preference to 
 weakly gratifying her curiosity, shook and buffeted Alexander, both before and 
 during the application of the paving-stone, and took no further notice of the 
 strangers. 
 
 " I beg your pardon, ma'am," said Florence when the child had found his breath 
 again, and was using it. " Is this Captain Cuttle's house ? " 
 
 " No," said Mrs. MacStinger. 
 
 " Not Number Nine ? " asked Florence, hesitating. 
 
 " Who said it wasn't Number Nine ? " said Mrs. MacStinger. 
 
 Susan Nipper instantly struck in, and begged to inquire what Mrs. MacStinger 
 meant by that, and if she knew whom she was talking to. 
 
 Mrs. MacStinger, in retort, looked at her all over. " What do you want with 
 Captain Cuttle, I should wish to know ? " said Mrs. MacStinger. 
 
 " Should you ? Then I'm sorry that you won't be satisfied," returned Miss 
 Nipper. 
 
 " Hush, Susan ! If you please ! " said Florence. " Perhaps you can have the 
 goodness to tell us where Captain Cuttle lives, ma'am, as he don't live here." 
 
 "Who says he don't live here?" retorted the implacable MacStinger. "I 
 said it wasn't Cap'en Cuttle's house and it a'nt his house and forbid it that it 
 ever should be his house for Cap'en Cuttle don't know how to keep a house 
 and don't deserve to have a house it's my house and when I let the upper 
 floor to Cap'en Cuttle, oh, I do a thankless thing, and cast pearls before swine ! " 
 
 Mrs. MacStinger pitched her voice for the upper windows in offering these 
 remarks, and cracked off each clause sharply by itself, as if from a rifle possessing 
 an infinity of barrels. After the last shot, the captain's voice was heard to say, in 
 feeble remonstrance from his own room, " Steady below ! " 
 
 " Since you want Cap'en Cuttle, there he is ! " %id Mrs. MacStinger, with an 
 angry motion of her hand. On Florence making b^ld to enter without any more 
 parley, and on Susan following, Mrs. MacStinger recommenced her pedestrian 
 exercise in pattens, and Alexander MacStinger (still on the paving-stone), who had 
 stopped in his crying to attend to the conversation, began to wail again, entertain- 
 ing himself during that dismal performance, which was quite mechanical, with a 
 general survey of the prospect, terminating in the hackney coach. 
 
 The captain in his own apartment was sitting with his hands in his pockets, 
 and his legs drawn up under his chair, on a very small, desolate island, lying 
 about midway in an ocean of soap-and-water. The captain's windows had been 
 cleaned, the walls had been cleaned, the stove had been cleaned, and everything, 
 the stove excepted, was wet, and shining with soft soap and sand : the smell of 
 which dry-saltery impregnated the air. In the midst of the dreary scene, the 
 captain, cast away upon his island, looked round on the waste of waters with a rueful 
 countenance, and seemed waiting for some friendly bark to come that way, and 
 take him off.
 
 CAPTAIN CUTTLE'S ISLAND. 323 
 
 But when the captain, directing his forlorn visage towards the door, saw Florence 
 appear with her maid, no words can describe his astonishment. Mrs. MacStinger's 
 eloquence having rendered all other sounds but imperfectly distinguishable, he had 
 looked for no rarer visitor than the potboy or the milkman ; wherefore, when 
 Florence appeared, and, coming to the confines of the island, put her hand in his, 
 the captain stood up aghast, as if he supposed her, for the moment, to be some 
 young member of the Flying Dutchman's family. 
 
 Instantly recovering his self-possession, however, the captain's first care was to 
 place her on dry land, which he happily accomplished with one motion of his arm. 
 Issuing forth, then, upon the main, Captain Cuttle took Miss Nipper round the 
 waist, and bore her to the island also. Captain Cuttle, then, with great respect and 
 admiration, raised the hand of Florence to his lips, and standing off a little (for the 
 island was not large enough for three), beamed on her from the soap-and-water like 
 a new description of Triton. 
 
 " You are amazed to see us, I am sure," said Florence with a smile. 
 
 The inexpressibly gratified captain kissed his hook in reply and growled, as if a 
 choice and delicate compliment were included in the words, "Stand by I Stand 
 by!" 
 
 " But I couldn't rest," said Florence, " without coming to ask you what you 
 think about dear Walter who is my brother now and whether there is anything 
 to fear, and whether you will not go and console his poor uncle every day, until we 
 have some intelligence of him ? " 
 
 At these words Captain Cuttle, as by an involuntary gesture, clapped his 
 hand to his head, on which the hard glazed hat was not, and looked discomfited. 
 
 " Have you any fears for Walter's safety ? " inquired Florence, from whose face 
 the captain (so enraptured he was with it) could not take his eyes : while she, in her 
 turn, looked earnestly at him, to be assured of the sincerity of his reply. 
 
 " No, Heart's Delight," said Captain Cuttle, " I am not afeard. Wal'r is a lad 
 as'll go through a good deal o' hard weather. Wal'r is a lad as'll bring as much 
 success to that 'ere brig as a lad is capable on. Wal'r," said the captain, his eyes 
 glistening with the praise of his young friend, and his hook raised to announce a 
 beautiful quotation, " is what you may call a out'ard and visible sign of a in'ard and 
 spirited grasp, and when found make a note of." 
 
 Florence, who did not quite understand this, though the captain evidently thought 
 it full of meaning, and highly satisfactory, mildly looked to him for something 
 more. 
 
 "lam not afeard, my Heart's Delight," resumed the captain. "There's been 
 most uncommon bad weather in them latitudes, there's no denyin', and they have 
 drove and drove, and been beat off, maybe t'other side the world. But the ship's 
 a good ship, and the lad's a good lad ; and it ain't easy, thank the Lord," the cap- 
 tain made a little bow, " to break up hearts of oak, whether they're in brigs or buz- 
 zums. Here we have 'em both ways, which is bringing it up with a round turn, and 
 so I ain't a bit afeard as yet." 
 
 " As yet ? " repeated Florence.
 
 324 
 
 CAPTAIN CUTTLE'S ISLAND. 
 
 " Not a bit," returned the captain, kissing his iron hand ; " and afore I begin 
 to be, my Heart's Delight, Wal'r will have wrote home from the island, or from 
 some port or another, and made all taut and ship-shape. And with regard to old 
 Sol Gills," here the captain became solemn, " who I'll stand by, and not desert 
 until death doe us part, and when the stormy winds do blow, do blow, do blow 
 overhaul the catechism," said the captain parenthetically, " and there you'll find 
 them expressions if it would console Sol Gills to have the opinion of a seafaring 
 man as has got a mind equal to any undertaking that he puts it alongside of, and 
 as was all but smashed in his 'prenticeship, and of which the name is Bunsby, that 
 'ere man shall give him such an opinion in his own parlour as'll stun him. Ah ! " 
 
 "THE STORMY WINDS DO BLOW." 
 
 said Captain Cuttle vauntingly, " as much as if he'd gone and knocked his head 
 again a door ! " 
 
 "Let us take this gentleman to see him, and let us hear what he says," cried 
 Florence. " Will you go with us now ? We have a coach here." 
 
 Again the captain clapped his hand to his head, on which the hard glazed hat 
 was not, and looked discomfited. But at this instant a most remarkable phenom- 
 enon occurred. The door opening without any note of preparation, and ap- 
 parently of itself, the hard glazed hat in question skimmed into the room like a 
 bird, and alighted heavily at the captain's feet. The door then shut as violently as 
 it had opened, and nothing ensued in explanation of the prodigy. 
 
 Captain Cuttle picked up his hat, and, having turned it over with a look of
 
 CAPTAIN CUTTLE'S ISLAND. 
 
 325 
 
 interest and welcome, began to polish it on his sleeve. While doing so, the captain 
 eyed his visitors intently, and said in a low voice : 
 
 " You see I should have bore down on Sol Gills yesterday and this morning, 
 but she she took it away and kept it. That's the long and short of the subject." 
 
 " Who did, for goodness' sake ? " asked Susan Nipper. 
 
 " The lady of the house, my dear," returned the captain in a gruff whisper, and 
 making signals of secrecy. " We had some words about the swabbing of these here 
 planks, and she in short," said the captain, eying the door, and relieving himself, 
 with a long breath, "she stopped my liberty." 
 
 " Oh ! I wish she had me to deal with ! " said Susan, reddening with the energy 
 of the wish. " I'd stop her ! " 
 
 "Would you, do you think, my dear?" rejoined the captain, shaking his head 
 doubtfully, but regarding the desperate courage of the fair aspirant with obvious 
 admiration. " I don't know. It's difficult navigation. She's very hard to carry 
 on with, my dear. You never can tell how she'll head, you see. She's full one 
 minute, and round upon you next. And when she is a Tartar," said the captain, 
 
 with the perspiration breaking out on his forehead There was nothing but 
 
 a whistle emphatic enough for the conclusion of the sentence, so the captain whistled 
 tremulously. After which he again shook his head, and recurring to his admiration 
 of Miss Nipper's devoted bravery, timidly repeated, " Would you, do you think, my 
 dear ? " 
 
 Susan only replied with a bridling smile, but that was so very full of defiance, 
 that there is no knowing how long Captain Cuttle might have stood entranced in 
 its contemplation, if Florence in her anxiety had not again proposed their immediately 
 resorting to the oracular Bunsby. Thus reminded of his duty, Captain Cuttle put 
 on the glazed hat firmly, took up another knobby stick, with which he had supplied 
 the place of that one given to Walter, and offering his arm to Florence, prepared 
 to cut his way through the enemy. 
 
 It turned out, however, that Mrs. MacStinger had already changed her course 
 and that she headed, as the captain had remarked she often did, in quite a new 
 direction. For, when they got downstairs, they found that exemplary woman beat- 
 ing the mats on the door-steps, with Alexander, still upon the paving-stone, dimly 
 looming through a fog of dust ; and so absorbed was Mrs. MacStinger in her house- 
 hold occupation, that when Captain Cuttle and his visitors passed, she beat the 
 harder, and neither by word nor gesture showed any consciousness of their vicinity. 
 The captain was so well pleased with this easy escape although the effect of the 
 door-mats on him was like a copious administration of snuff, and made him sneeze 
 until the tears ran down his face that he could hardly believe his good fortune ; 
 but more than once, between the door and the hackney coach, looked over his 
 shoulder, with an obvious apprehension of Mrs. MacStinger's giving chase yet. 
 
 CHARLES DICKENS.
 
 326 PARBERRY ISLAND 
 
 BARBERRY ISLAND. 
 
 BARBERRY ISLAND is the Island of Calm Delights. That is, you feel sure of it 
 if you land from the quiet little cove on the western side, whence the grass-grown 
 main street of the village takes up its gentle way. 
 
 The houses on each side of the road lack the staring white and green paint and 
 smart and thrifty air that characterize New England houses generally ; they were 
 evidently smart and shining once, but that was before Barberry Island went to 
 sleep. Now and then there is a garden with old-fashioned flowers in it ; but the 
 drowsy poppies and the melancholy mourning brides look much more at home than 
 the sturdy London pride and the pert little bachelors' buttons, which are almost 
 strangled by weeds. The church is as guiltless of paint as the dwelling-houses, 
 and looks as it were tottering to its fall. The carpet is threadbare and moth-eaten, 
 the walls and roof stained and cracked, and the sounding board over the pulpit 
 must arouse the most dismal apprehensions in the mind of the minister who stands 
 under it. On some pews, and on the Bibles and hymn books in their racks, dust 
 has been allowed to gather thickly ; whether this is from a melancholy sense of 
 the fitness of things or a desire to economize labor, we can only guess. 
 
 A fence suddenly arrests our footsteps. There is a gate, fastened only by a 
 feeble and frayed rope, but there is little temptation to venture beyond it ; marshy 
 land, beset with bogs and pitfalls, lies on the other side. The grassy road has 
 come to an end because, as Deacon Manley informed us, " there didn't seem to 
 be no pertickler reason for its goin' no further." 
 
 It is just beyond the burying ground that the road comes to an end, as if, hav- 
 ing brought its travelers to that peaceful bourne, its mission was accomplished. 
 
 The cemetery looks neglected. Evidently Luke Hadlock was not the only 
 " corpse " whose relatives had " died out." A tangle of grass and weeds and 
 running vines links the graves together ; the paths are " past finding out." There 
 are many more stones than graves. 
 
 In an obscure corner we come suddenly upon a new grave. It causes a shock 
 of surprise, for the ancient dates on the stones have beguiled us into the fancy that 
 nobody dies on Barberry Island nowadays. And on the Island of Calm Delights, 
 so far from the jars and turmoils of the world, there wouldn't, as Deacon Manley 
 would say, "seem to be no pertikler reason " why people should not live on forever. 
 The headstone has been very recently set, but the date upon it is of a year 
 ago. "Jonas Battles. Aged 43. Drowned off Dead Man's Point, Aug. 13, 
 187 ." Probably a fisherman whose boat was overtaken by a sudden squall ; 
 such accidents are common enough along this rocky coast. But a sudden recollec- 
 tion strikes us that we have heard of a man who saved a young girl from drowning 
 here last summer, and lost his own life. 
 
 Only half-remembering the details, and feeling an interest in Jonas Battles and 
 his fate, we go over to Deacon Manley's store to make inquiries. The Deacon is a
 
 THE TOWN PUMP. 327 
 
 living chronicle of all the events which have transpired on Barberry Island for the 
 last fifty years. 
 
 His stock in trade is small in extent, but great in variety. Every article has 
 its price plainly marked upon it, and in a conspicuous position is this notice : 
 " Customers will please make change for themselves in the drawer." The door 
 stands wide open, and there is neither proprietor "nor clerk about the premises. 
 The drawer, filled with money, is unlocked. Apparently the millennium has 
 begun on Barberry Island. 
 
 SOPHIE SWETT. 
 
 THE TOWN PUMP. 
 
 NOON, by the north clock! Noon, by the east ! High noon, too, by these hot 
 sunbeams, which fall, scarcely aslope, upon my head, and almost make the water 
 bubble and smoke in the trough under my nose. Truly, we public characters have 
 a tough time of it ! And, among all the town officers, chosen at. March meeting, 
 where is he that sustains, for a single year, the burden of such manifold duties as 
 are imposed, in perpetuity, upon the Town Pump? The title of "town treasurer " is 
 rightfully mine, as guardian of the best treasure that the town has. The overseers 
 of the poor ought to make me their chairman, since I provide bountifully for the 
 pauper, without expense to him that pays taxes. I am at the head of the fire- 
 department, and one of the physicians to the board of health. As a keeper of the 
 peace, all water-drinkers will confess me equal to the constable. I perform some 
 of the duties of the town clerk, by promulgating public notices when they are 
 posted on my front. To speak within bounds, I am the chief person of the mu- 
 nicipality, and exhibit, moreover, an admirable pattern to my brother officers, by 
 the cool, steady, upright, downright, and impartial discharge of my business, and 
 the constancy with which I stand to my post. Summer or winter, nobody seeks 
 me in vain ; for, all day long, I am seen at the busiest corner, just above the market, 
 stretching out my arms to rich and poor alike ; and at night, I hold a lantern over 
 my head, both to show where I am, and keep people out of the gutters. 
 
 At this sultry noontide, I am cupbearer to the parched populace, for whose 
 benefit an iron goblet is chained to my waist. Like a dramseller on the mall at 
 muster-day, I cry aloud to all and sundry, in my plainest accents, and at the very 
 tiptop of my voice. Here it is, gentlemen ! Here is the good liquor ! Walk up, 
 walk up, gentlemen, walk up, walk up ! Here is the superior stuff ! Here is 
 the unadulterated ale of father Adam, better than Cognac, Hollands, Jamaica, 
 strong beer, or wine of any price ; here it is by the hogshead or the single glass, 
 and not a cent to pay ! Walk up, gentlemen, walk up, and help yourselves !
 
 THE TOWN PUMP. 
 
 It were a pity if all this outcry should draw no customers. Here they come. 
 A hot day, gentlemen ! Quaff, and away again, so as to keep yourselves in a nice 
 cool sweat. You, my friend, will need another cupful, to wash the dust out of your 
 throat, if it be as thick there as it is on your cow-hide shoes. I see that you have 
 trudged half a score of miles to-day, and, like a wise man, have passed by the 
 taverns, and stopped at the running brooks and well-curbs. Otherwise, betwixt 
 heat without and fire within, you would have been burnt to a cinder, or melted 
 down to nothing at all, in the fashion of a jelly-fish. Drink, and make room for 
 that other fellow, who seeks my aid to quench the fiery fever of last night's pota- 
 tions, which he drained from no cup of mine. Welcome, most rubicund sir! You 
 
 and I have been great strangers, hitherto ; 
 
 r " ' :-;. - -' _>"' 7'^? " : " " " "---S-"^ 
 
 nor, to confess the truth, will my nose be 
 anxious for a closer intimacy, till the fumes 
 of your breath be a little less potent. 
 Mercy on you, man ! the water absolutely 
 hisses down your red-hot gullet, and is 
 converted quite to steam, in the miniature 
 tophet which you mistake for a stomach. 
 Fill again, and tell me, on the word of an 
 honest toper, did you ever, in cellar, tav- 
 ern, or any kind of a dram-shop, spend the 
 price of your children's food for a swig 
 half so delicious ? Now, for the first time 
 these ten years, you know the flavor of 
 cold water. Good-by ; and, whenever you 
 are thirsty, remember that I keep a con- 
 stant supply, at the old stand. Who next ? 
 Oh, my little friend, you are let loose from 
 school, and come hither to scrub your 
 blooming face, and drown the memory of 
 certain taps of the ferrule, and other school- 
 boy troubles, in a draught from the Town Pump. Take it, pure as the current of 
 your young life. Take it, and may your heart and tongue never be scorched with 
 a fiercer thirst than now ! There, my dear child, put down the cup, and yield your 
 place to this elderly gentleman, who treads so tenderly over the paving-stones, that 
 I suspect he is afraid of breaking them. What ! he limps by, without so much 
 as thanking me, as if my hospitable offers were meant only for people who have 
 no wine-cellars. Well, well, sir, no harm done, I hope ! Go draw the cork, tip 
 the decanter; but, when your great toe shall set you a-roaring, it will be no affair 
 of mine. If gentlemen love the pleasant titillation of the gout, it is all one to the 
 Town Pump. This thirsty dog, with his red tongue lolling out, does not scorn my 
 hospitality, but stands on his hind legs and laps eagerly out of the trough. See 
 how lightly he capers away again ! Jowler, did your worship ever have the 
 grout ? 
 
 NATHANIEL HAWTHORNE.
 
 ADAM AND DINAH. 329 
 
 Your pardon, good people! I must interrupt my stream of eloquence, and 
 spout forth a stream of water, to replenish the trough for this teamster and his two 
 yoke of oxen, who have come from Topsfield, or somewhere along that way. No 
 part of my business is pleasanter than the watering of cattle. Look ! how rapidly 
 they lower the water-mark on the sides of the trough, till their capacious stomachs 
 are moistened with a gallon or two apiece, and they can afford time to breathe it 
 in, with sighs of calm enjoyment. Now they roll their quiet eyes around the brim 
 of their monstrous drinking-vessel. An ox is your true toper. 
 
 Ahem ! Dry work, this speechifying ; especially to an unpractised orator. I 
 never conceived till now what toil the temperance lecturers undergo for my sake. 
 Hereafter they shall have the business to themselves. Do, some kind Christian, 
 pump a stroke or two, just to wet my whistle. Thank you, sir. My dear hearers, 
 when the world shall have been regenerated by my instrumentality, you will collect 
 your useless vats and liquor-casks into one great pile, and make a bonfire in honor 
 of the Town Pump. And when I shall have decayed, like my predecessors, then, 
 if you revere my memory, let a marble fountain, richly sculptured, take my place 
 upon the spot. Such monuments should be erected everywhere, and inscribed 
 with the names of the distinguished champions of my cause. . . . 
 
 One o'clock ! Nay, then, if the dinner-bell begins to speak, I may as well hold 
 my peace. Here comes a pretty young girl of my acquaintance, with a large stone 
 pitcher for me to fill. May she draw a husband, while drawing her water, as Rachel 
 did of old ! Hold out your vessel, my dear ! There it is, full to the brim ; so now 
 run home, peeping at your sweet image in the pitcher as you go ; and forget not, 
 in a glass of my own liquor, to drink " Success to the Town Pump ! " 
 
 NATHANIEL HAWTHORNE. 
 
 ADAM AND DINAH. 
 
 ADAM looked at her ; it was so sweet to look at her eyes, which had now a self- 
 forgetful questioning in them for a moment he forgot that he wanted to say 
 anything, or that it was necessary to tell her what he meant. 
 
 "Dinah," he said suddenly, taking both her hands between his, "I love you 
 with my whole heart and soul. I love you next to God who made me." 
 
 Dinah's lips became pale, like her cheeks, and she trembled violently under the 
 shock of painful joy. Her hands were cold as death between Adam's. She could 
 not draw them away, because he held them fast. 
 
 " Don't tell me you can't love me, Dinah. Don't tell me we must part, and 
 pass our lives away from one another." 
 
 The tears were trembling in Dinah's eyes, and they fell before she could answer. 
 But she spoke in a quiet, low voice. " Yes, dear Adam, we must submit to another 
 Will. We must part."
 
 33 
 
 ADAM AND DINAH. 
 
 "Not if you love me, Dinah, not if you love me," Adam said passionately. 
 "Tell me tell me if you can love me better than a brother." 
 
 Dinah was too entirely reliant on the Divine Will to attempt to achieve any 
 end by a deceptive concealment. She was recovering now from the first shock of 
 emotion, and she looked at Adam with simple, sincere eyes as she said, 
 
 " Yes, Adam, my heart is drawn strongly toward you ; and of my own will, if I 
 had no clear showing to the contrary, I could find my happiness in being near you, 
 and ministering to you continually. I fear I should forget to rejoice and weep 
 with others ; nay, I fear I should forget the Divine Presence, and seek no love but 
 yours." . . . 
 
 Adam went on presently with his pleading : 
 
 " And you can do almost as much as you do now ; I won't ask you to go to 
 church with me of a Sunday. You shall go where you like among the people, and 
 teach 'em ; for though I like church best, I don't put my soul above yours, as if 
 my words was better for you t' follow than your own conscience. And you can 
 help the sick just as much, and you'll have more means o' making 'em a bit com- 
 fortable ; and you'll be among all your own friends as love you, and can help 'em, 
 and be a blessing to 'em, till their dying day. Surely, Dinah, you'd be as near to 
 God as if you were living lonely and away from me." 
 
 Dinah made no answer for some time. Adam was still holding her hands, and 
 looking at her with almost trembling anxiety, when she turned her grave, loving 
 eyes on his, and said in rather a sad voice, 
 
 " Adam, there is truth in what you say ; and there's many of God's servants 
 who have greater strength than I have, and find their hearts enlarged by the cares 
 of husband and kindred. But I have not faith that it would be so with me, for 
 since my affections have been set above measure on you, I have had less peace and 
 joy in God ; I have felt, as it were, a division in my heart. And think how it is 
 with me, Adam : that life I have led is like a land I have trodden in blessedness 
 since my childhood ; and if I long for a moment to follow the voice which calls me 
 to another land that I know not, I cannot but fear that my soul might hereafter 
 yearn for that early blessedness which I had forsaken; and where doubt enters, 
 there is not perfect love. I must wait for clearer guidance ; I must go from you, 
 and we must submit ourselves entirely to the Divine Will. We are sometimes 
 required to lay our natural, lawful affections on the altar." 
 
 Adam dared not plead again, for Dinah's was not the voice of caprice or 
 insincerity. But it was very hard for him ; his eyes got dim as he looked at her. 
 
 " But you may come to feel satisfied to feel that you may come to me again, 
 and we may never part, Dinah ? " 
 
 " We must submit ourselves, Adam. With time, our duty will be made clear. 
 It may be, when I have entered on my former life, I shall find all these new 
 thoughts and wishes vanish, and become as things that were not. Then I shall 
 know that my calling is not toward marriage. But we must wait." 
 
 He came within three paces of her, and then said, "Dinah!" She started
 
 INDOLENCE. 33I 
 
 without looking round, as if she connected the sound with no place. "Dinah !" 
 Adam said again. He knew quite well what was in her mind. She was so 
 accustomed to think of impressions as purely spiritual monitions, that she looked 
 for no material visible accompaniment of the voice. 
 
 But this second time she looked round. What a look of yearning love it was 
 that the mild gray eyes turned on the strong, dark-eyed man ! She did not start 
 again at the sight of him ; she said nothing, but moved toward him so that his arm 
 could clasp her round. 
 
 And they walked on so in silence, while the warm tears fell. Adam was 
 content, and said nothing. It was Dinah who spoke first. 
 
 " Adam," she said, " it is the Divine Will. My soul is so knit to yours that it 
 is but a divided life I live without you. And this moment, now you are with me, 
 and I feel that our hearts are filled with the same love, I have a fulness of strength 
 to bear and do our Heavenly Father's will that I had lost before." 
 
 Adam paused, and looked into her sincere, loving eyes. 
 
 "Then we'll never part any more, Dinah, till death parts us." 
 
 And they kissed each other with a deep joy. 
 
 GEORGE ELIOT. 
 
 INDOLENCE. 
 
 STRENUOUS individual application is the price paid for distinction ; excellence of 
 any sort being invariably placed beyond the reach of indolence. It is the diligent 
 hand and head alone that maketh rich, in self-culture, growth in wisdom, and in 
 business. Even when men are born to wealth and high social position, any solid 
 reputation which they may individually achieve can only be obtained by energetic 
 application ; for though an inheritance of acres may be bequeathed, an inheritance 
 of knowledge and wisdom cannot. The wealthy man may pay others for doing his 
 work for him, but it is impossible to get his thinking done for him by another, or 
 to purchase any kind of self-culture. Indeed, the doctrine that excellence in any 
 pursuit is only to be achieved by laborious application, holds as true in the case of 
 the man of wealth as in that of Drew and Gifford, whose only school was a cobbler's 
 stall, or Hugh Miller, whose only college was a Cromarty stone quarry. 
 
 Although much may be accomplished by means of individual industry and 
 energy, as these and other instances set forth in the following pages serve to 
 illustrate, it must at the same time be acknowledged that the help which we derive 
 from others in the journey of life is of very great importance. The poet Words- 
 worth has well said that " these two things, contradictory though they may seem, 
 must go together, manly dependence and manly independence, manly reliance
 
 33 2 THE TOURNAMENT. 
 
 and manly self-reliance." From infancy to old age, all are more or less indebted 
 to others for nurture and culture ; and the best and strongest are usually found the 
 readiest to acknowledge such help. 
 
 A human character is moulded by a thousand subtle influences ; by example 
 and precept ; by life and literature ; by friends and neighbors ; by the world we live 
 in as well as by the spirits of our forefathers, whose legacy of good words and deeds 
 we inherit. But great, unquestionably, though these influences are acknowl- 
 edged to be, it is nevertheless equally clear that men must necessarily be the active 
 agents of their own well-being and well-doing ; and that, however much the wise 
 and the good may owe to others, they themselves must in the very nature of things 
 be their own best helpers. 
 
 SAMUEL SMILES. 
 
 THE TOURNAMENT. 
 
 ABOUT the hour of ten o'clock, the whole plain was crowded with horsemen, 
 horsewomen, and foot passengers, hastening to the tournament ; and shortly after, 
 a grand flourish of trumpets announced Prince John and his retinue, attended by 
 many of those knights who meant to take share in the game, as well as others who 
 had no such intention. 
 
 About the same time arrived Cedric the Saxon, with the Lady Rowena, unat- 
 tended, however, by Athelstane. This Saxon lord had arrayed his tall and strong 
 person in armor, in order to take his place among the combatants ; and, consider- 
 ably to the surprise of Cedric, had chosen to enlist himself on the part of the 
 Knight Templar. The Saxon, indeed, had remonstrated strongly with his friend 
 upon the injudicious choice he had made of his party ; but he had only received 
 that sort of answer usually given by those who are more obstinate in following their 
 own course, than strong in justifying it. 
 
 His best, if not his only reason, for adhering to the party of Brian de Bois-Guil- 
 bert, Athelstane had the prudence to keep to himself. Though his apathy of dis- 
 position prevented his taking any means to recommend himself to the Lady 
 Rowena, he was, nevertheless, by no means insensible to her charms, and con- 
 sidered his union with her as a matter already fixed beyond doubt, by the assent of 
 Cedric and her other friends. It had therefore been with smothered displeasure 
 that the proud though indolent Lord of Coningsburg beheld the victor of the pre- 
 ceding day select Rowena as the object of that honor which it became his privilege 
 to confer. In order to punish him for a preference which seemed to interfere with 
 his own suit, Athelstane, confident of his strength, and to whom his flatterers, at 
 least, ascribed great skill in arms, had determined not only to deprive the Disin- 
 herited Knight of his powerful succor, but, if an opportunity should occur, to make 
 him feel the weight of his battle-axe.
 
 THE TO UR NA ME NT.. 333 
 
 De Bracy, and other knights attached to Prince John, in obedience to a hint 
 from him, had joined the party of the challengers, John being desirous to secure, if 
 possible, the victory to that side. On the other hand, many other knights, both 
 English and Norman, natives and strangers, took part against the challengers, the 
 more readily that the opposite band was to be led by so distinguished a champion 
 as the Disinherited Knight had approved himself. 
 
 As soon as Prince John observed that the destined Queen of the day had arrived 
 upon the field, assuming that air of courtesy which sat well upon him when he was 
 pleased to exhibit it, he rode forward to meet her, doffed his bonnet, and, alighting 
 from his horse, assisted the Lady Rowena from her saddle, while his followers un- 
 covered at the same time, and one of the most distinguished, dismounted to hold 
 her palfrey. 
 
 " It is thus," said Prince John, " that we set the dutiful example of loyalty to 
 the Queen of Love and Beauty, and are ourselves her guide to the throne which 
 she must this day occupy. Ladies," he said, "attend your Queen, as you wish in 
 your turn to be distinguished by like honors." 
 
 So saying, the Prince marshalled Rowena to the seat of honor opposite his own, 
 while the fairest and most distinguished ladies present crowded after her to obtain 
 places as near as possible to their temporary sovereign. 
 
 No sooner was Rowena seated than a burst of music, half-drowned by the shouts 
 of the multitude, greeted her new dignity. Meantime, the sun shone fierce and 
 bright upon the polished arms of the knights of either side, who crowded the oppo- 
 site extremities of the lists, and held eager conference together concerning the 
 best mode of arranging their line of battle, and supporting the conflict. 
 
 The heralds then proclaimed silence until the laws of the tourney should be 
 rehearsed. These were calculated in some degree to abate the dangers of the day ; 
 a precaution the more necessary, as the conflict was to be maintained with sharp 
 swords and pointed lances. 
 
 The champions were therefore prohibited to thrust with the sword, and were 
 confined to striking. A knight, it was announced, might use a mace or battle-axe 
 at pleasure, but the dagger was a prohibited weapon. A knight unhorsed might 
 renew the fight on foot with any other on the opposite side in the same predica- 
 ment ; but mounted horsemen were in that case forbidden to assail him. When 
 any knight could force his antagonist to the extremity of the lists, so as to touch 
 the palisade with his person or arms, such opponent was obliged to yield himself 
 vanquished, and his armor and horse were placed at the disposal of the conqueror. 
 A knight thus overcome was not permitted to take further share in the combat. If 
 any combatant was struck down, and unable to recover his feet, his squire or page 
 might enter the lists, and drag his master out of the press ; but in that case the 
 knight was adjudged vanquished, and his arms and horse declared forfeited, 
 combat was to cease as soon as Prince John should throw down his leading staff, or 
 truncheon ; another precaution usually taken to prevent the unnecessary effusion 
 of blood by the too long endurance of a sport so desperate. Any knight breaking 
 the rules of the tournament, or otherwise transgressing the rules of honorable
 
 334 THE TO URN A ME NT. 
 
 chivalry, was liable to be stript of his arms, and, having his shield reversed, to be 
 placed in that posture astride upon the bars of the palisade, and exposed to public 
 derision, in punishment of his unknightly conduct. Having announced these pre- 
 cautions, the heralds concluded with an exhortation to each good knight to do his 
 duty, and to merit favor from the Queen of Beauty and Love. 
 
 This proclamation having been made, the heralds withdrew to their stations. 
 The knights, entering at either end of the lists in long procession, arranged them- 
 selves in a double file, precisely opposite to each other, the leader of each party 
 being in the center of the foremost rank, a post which he did not occupy until each 
 had carefully arranged the ranks of his party, and stationed every one in his 
 place. 
 
 It was a goodly, and at the same time an anxious sight, to behold so many 
 gallant champions, mounted bravely, and armed richly, stand ready prepared for an 
 encounter so formidable, seated on their war-saddles like so many pillars of iron, 
 and awaiting the signal of encounter with the same ardor as their generous steeds, 
 which, by neighing and pawing the ground, gave signal of their impatience. 
 
 As yet the knights held their long lances upright, their bright points glancing 
 to the sun, and the streamers with which they were decorated fluttering over the 
 plumage of the helmets. Thus they remained while the marshals of the field sur- 
 veyed their ranks with the utmost exactness, lest either party had more or fewer 
 than the appointed number. The tale was found exactly complete. The marshals 
 then withdrew from the lists, and William de Wyvil, with a voice of thunder, pro- 
 nounced the signal words Laissez aller ! The trumpets sounded as he spoke 
 the spears of the champions were at once lowered and placed in the rests the 
 spurs were dashed into the flanks of the horses, and the two foremost ranks of 
 either party rushed upon each other in full gallop, and met in the middle of the 
 lists with a shock, the sound of which was heard at a mile's distance. The rear 
 rank of each party advanced at a slower pace to sustain the defeated, and follow up 
 the success of the victors of their party. 
 
 The consequences of the encounter was not instantly seen, for the dust raised 
 by the tramping of so many steeds darkened the air, and it was a minute ere the 
 anxious spectators could see the fate of the encounter. When the fight became 
 visible, half the knights on each side were dismounted, some by the dexterity of 
 their adversary's lance, some by the superior weight and strength of opponents, 
 which had borne down both horse and man, some lay stretched on earth as if 
 never more to rise, some had already gained their feet, and were closing hand 
 to hand with those of their antagonists who were in the same predicament, and 
 several on both sides, who had received wounds by which they were disabled, were 
 stopping their blood by their scarfs, and endeavoring to extricate themselves from 
 the tumult. The mounted knights, whose lances had been almost all broken by 
 the fury of the encounter, were now closely engaged with their swords, shouting 
 their war-cries, and exchanging buffets, as if honor and life depended on the issue 
 of the combat. 
 
 The tumult was presently increased by the advance of the second rank on
 
 THE TOURNAMENT. 335 
 
 either side, which, acting as a reserve, now rushed on to aid their companions. 
 The followers of Brian de Bois-Guilbert shouted " Ha ! Beau-seant I Beau- 
 seant ! * For the Temple For the Temple!" The opposite party shouted 
 in answer Desdichado ! Desdichado!" which watchword they took from the 
 motto upon their leader's shield. 
 
 The champions thus encountering each other with the utmost fury, and with 
 alternate success, the tide of battle seemed to flow now toward the southern, now 
 toward the northern extremity of the lists, as the one or the other party prevailed. 
 Meantime the clang of the blows, and the shouts of the combatants, mixed fearfully 
 with the sound of the trumpets, and drowned the groans of those who fell, and lay 
 rolling defenseless beneath the feet of the horses. The splendid armor of the com- 
 batants was now defaced with dust and blood, and gave way at every stroke of the 
 sword and battle-axe. The gay plumage, shorn from the crests, drifted upon the 
 breeze like snow-flakes. All that was beautiful and graceful in the martial array 
 had disappeared, and what was now visible was only calculated to awake terror or 
 compassion. 
 
 Yet such is the force of habit, that not only the vulgar spectators, who are 
 naturally attracted by sights of horror, but even the ladies of distinction, who 
 crowded, the galleries, saw the conflict with a thrilling interest certainly, but without 
 a wish to withdraw their eyes from a sight so terrible. Here and there, indeed, a 
 fair cheek might turn pale, or a faint scream might be heard, as a lover, a brother, 
 or a husband, was struck from his horse. But, in general, the ladies around en- 
 couraged the combatants, not only by clapping their hands and waving their veils 
 and kerchiefs, but even by exclaiming, " Brave lance ! Good sword ! " when any 
 successful thrust or blow took place under their observation. 
 
 Such being the interest taken by the fair sex in this bloody game, that of the 
 men is the more easily understood. It showed itself in loud acclamations upon 
 every change of fortune, while all eyes were so riveted on the lists, that the specta- 
 tors seemed as if they themselves had dealt and received the blows which were 
 there so freely bestowed. And between every pause was heard the voice of the 
 heralds, exclaiming, " Fight on, brave knights ! Man dies, but glory lives ! 
 Fight on death is better than defeat ! Fight on, brave knights ! for bright 
 eyes behold your deeds." 
 
 Amid the varied fortunes of the combat, the eyes of all endeavored to discover 
 the leaders of each band, who, mingling in the thick of the fight, encouraged their 
 companions both by voice and example. Both displayed great feats of gallantry, 
 nor did either Bois-Guilbert or the Disinherited Knight find in the ranks opposed 
 to them a champion who could be termed their unquestioned match. They re- 
 peatedly endeavored to single out each other, spurred by mutual animosity, and 
 aware that the fall of either leader might be considered as decisive of victory. 
 Such, however, was the crowd and confusion, that during the earlier part of the 
 conflict, their efforts to meet were unavailing, and they were repeatedly separated 
 
 Beau-seant was the name of the Templars' banner, which was half-black, half-white, to intimate, it is said, that they were can- 
 did and fair towards Christians, but black and terrible towards infidels.
 
 336 THE TOUR NA ME NT. 
 
 by the eagerness of their followers, each of whom was anxious to win honor, by 
 measuring his strength against the leader of the opposite party. 
 
 But when the field became thin by the number on either side who had yielded 
 themselves vanquished, had been compelled to the extremity of the lists, or been 
 otherwise rendered incapable of continuing the strife, the Templar and the Disin- 
 herited Knight at length encountered hand to hand, with all the fury that mortal 
 animosity, joined to rivalry of honor, could inspire. Such was the address of each 
 in parrying and striking, that the spectators broke forth into a unanimous and in- 
 voluntary shout, expressive of their delight and admiration. 
 
 But at this moment the party of the Disinherited Knight had the worst ; the 
 gigantic arm of Front-de-Boeuf on the flank, and the ponderous strength of Athel- 
 stane on the other, bearing down and dispersing those immediately exposed to 
 them. Finding themselves freed from their immediate antagonists, it seemed to 
 have occurred to both these knights at the same instant, that they would render 
 the most decisive advantage to their party, by aiding the Templar in his contest 
 with his rival. Turning their horses, therefore, at the same moment, the Norman 
 spurred against the Disinherited Knight on the one side, and the Saxon on the 
 other. It was utterly impossible that the object of this unequal and unexpected 
 assault could have sustained it, had he not been warned by a general cry from the 
 spectators, who could not but take interest in one exposed to such disadvantage. 
 
 " Beware ! Beware ! Sir Disinherited ! " was shouted so universally, that the 
 knight became aware of his danger ; and striking a full blow at the Templar, he 
 reined back his steed in the same moment, so as to escape the charge of Athelstane 
 and Front-de-Boeuf. These knights, therefore, their aim being thus eluded, rushed 
 from opposite sides betwixt the object of their attack and the Templar, almost 
 running their horses against each other ere they could stop their career. Recover- 
 ing their horses, however, and wheeling them round, the whole three pursued 
 their united purpose of bearing to the earth the Disinherited Knight. 
 
 Nothing could have saved him, except the remarkable strength and activity of 
 his noble horse which he had won on the preceding day. 
 
 This stood him in the more stead, as the horse of Bois-Guilbert was wounded, 
 and those of Front-de-Boeuf and Athelstane were both tired with the weight of their 
 gigantic masters, clad in complete armor, and with the preceding exertions of the 
 day. The masterly horsemanship of the Disinherited Knight, and the activity of the 
 noble animal which he mounted, enabled him for a few minutes to keep at sword's 
 point his three antagonists, turning and wheeling with the agility of a hawk upon 
 the wing, keeping his enemies as far separate as he could, and rushing now against 
 the one, now against the other, dealing sweeping blows with his sword, without 
 waiting to receive those which were aimed at him in return. 
 
 But although the lists rang with the applauses of his dexterity, it was evident 
 that he must at last be overpowered ; and the nobles around Prince John implored 
 him with one voice to throw down his warder, and to save so brave a knight from 
 the disgrace of being overcome by odds. 
 
 1 Not I, by the light of Heaven ! " answered Prince John ; " this same springal,
 
 THE TOURNAMENT. 337 
 
 who conceals his name, and despises our proffered hospitality, hath already gained 
 one prize, and may now afford to let others have their turn." As he spoke thus, 
 an unexpected incident changed the fortune of the day. 
 
 There was among the ranks of the Disinherited Knight, a champion in black 
 armor, mounted on a black horse, large of size, tall, and to all appearance powerful 
 and strong, like the rider by whom he was mounted. This knight, who bore on 
 his shield no device of any kind, had hitherto evinced very little interest in the 
 event of the fight, beating off with seeming ease those combatants who attacked 
 him, but neither pursuing his advantages, nor himself assailing any one. In short, 
 he had hitherto acted the part rather of a spectator than of a party in the tourna- 
 ment, a circumstance which procured him among the spectators the name of Le 
 Noir Faineant, or the Black Sluggard. 
 
 At once this knight seemed to throw aside his apathy, when he discovered the 
 leader of his party so hard bestead ; for, setting spurs to his horse, which was quite 
 fresh, he came to his assistance like a thunderbolt, exclaiming in a voice like a 
 trumpet-call, " Desdichado, to the rescue ! " It was high time, for, while the Disin- 
 herited Knight was pressing upon the Templar, Front-de-Bceuf had got nigh to him 
 with his uplifted sword ; but ere the blow could descend, the Sable Knight dealt a 
 stroke on his head, which, glancing from the polished helmet lighted with violence 
 scarcely abated on the chafron of the steed, and Front-de-Boeuf rolled on the ground, 
 both horse and man equally stunned by the fury of the blow. Le Noir Faineant 
 then turned his horse upon Athelstane of Coningsburgh ; and his own sword hav- 
 ing been broken in the encounter with Front-de-Boeuf, he wrenched from the hand 
 of the bulky Saxon the battle-axe which he wielded, and, like one familiar with the 
 use of the weapon, bestowed him such a blow upon the crest, that Athelstane also 
 lay senseless on the field. Having achieved this double feat, for which he was the 
 more highly applauded that it was totally unexpected from him, the knight seemed 
 to resume the sluggishness of his character, returning calmly to the northern ex- 
 tremity of the lists, leaving his leader to cope as he best could with Brian de Bois- 
 Guilbert. This was no longer matter of so much difficulty as formerly. The 
 Templar's horse had bled much, and gave way under the shock of the Disinherited 
 Knight's charge. Brian de Bois-Guilbert rolled on the field, encumbered with the 
 stirrup, from which he was unable to draw his foot. His antagonist sprung from 
 horseback, waved his fatal sword over the head of his adversary, and commanded 
 him to yield himself ; when Prince John, more moved by the Templar's dangerous 
 situation than he had been by that of his rival, saved him the mortification of 
 confessing himself vanquished, by casting down his warder, and putting an end to 
 the conflict. 
 
 It was, indeed, only the relics and embers of the fight which continued to burn ; 
 for of the few knights who still continued in the lists, the greater part had, by tacit 
 consent, forborne the conflict for some time, leaving it to be determined by the 
 strife of the leaders. 
 
 The squires, who had found it a matter of danger and difficulty to attend their 
 masters during the engagement, now thronged into the lists to pay their dutiful
 
 33 8 THE CULTURE OF THE PURITANS. 
 
 attendance to the wounded, who were removed with the utmost care and attention 
 to the neighboring pavilions, or to the quarters prepared for them in the adjoining 
 village. 
 
 Thus ended the memorable field of Ashby-de-la-Zouche, one of the most gal- 
 lantly contested tournaments of that age ; for although only four knights, including 
 one who was smothered by the heat of his armor, that died upon the field, yet up- 
 wards of thirty were desperately wounded, four or five of whom never recovered. 
 Several more were disabled for life ; and those who escaped best carried the marks 
 of the conflict to the grave with them. Hence it is always mentioned in the old 
 records, as the Gentle and Joyous Passage of Arms of Ashby. 
 
 It being now the duty of Prince John to name the knight who had done best, 
 he determined that the honor of the day remained with the knight whom the 
 popular voice had termed Le Noir Faineant. It was pointed out to the Prince, in 
 impeachment of this decree, that the victory had been in fact won by the Disin- 
 herited Knight, who, in the course of the day, had overcome six champions with 
 his own hand, and who had finally unhorsed and struck down the leader of the 
 opposite party. But Prince John adhered to his own opinion, on the ground that the 
 Disinherited Knight and his party had lost the day, but for the powerful assistance 
 of the Knight of the Black Armor, to whom, therefore, he persisted in awarding 
 the prize. 
 
 SIR WALTER SCOTT. 
 
 THE CULTURE OF THE PURITANS. 
 
 WHATEVER may have taken place later, the Puritanism of the first forty years of 
 the seventeenth century was not tainted with degrading or ungraceful associations 
 of any sort. The rank, the wealth, the chivalry, the genius, the learning, the 
 accomplishments, the social refinements and elegance of the time, were largely rep- 
 resented in its ranks. Not to speak of Scotland, where soon Puritanism had few 
 opponents in the class of the high-born and the educated, the severity of Elizabeth 
 scarcely restrained, in her latter days, its predominance among the most exalted 
 orders of her subjects. The Earls of Leicester, Bedford, Huntingdon and Warwick, 
 Sir Nicholas Bacon, his greater son, Walsingham, Burleigh, Mildmay, Sadler, 
 Knollys, were specimens of a host of eminent men more or less friendly to or 
 tolerant of it. Throughout the reign of James the First, it controlled the House 
 of Commons, composed chiefly of 'the landed gentry of the kingdom ; and if it had 
 less sway among the Peers, this was partly because the number of lay nobles did 
 not largely exceed that of the Bishops, who were mostly creatures of the crown. 
 The aggregate property of that Puritan House of Commons, whose dissolution has 
 been just now related, was computed to be three times as great as that of the Lords. 
 The statesmen of the first period of that Parliament, which by and by dethroned
 
 THE CULTURE OF THE PURITANS. 
 
 339 
 
 Charles the First, had been bred in the luxury of the landed aristocracy of the realm ; 
 while of the nobility, Manchester, Essex, Warwick, Brooke, Fairfax, and others, and 
 of the gentry, a long roll of men of the scarcely inferior position of Hampden and 
 Waller, commanded and officered its armies and fleets. A Puritan was the first 
 Protestant founder of a college at an English University. Among the clergy, rep- 
 resenting mainly the scholarship of the country, nothing is more incontrovertible 
 than that the permanent ascendency of Puritanism was only prevented by the severi- 
 ties of the governments of Elizabeth and her Scottish kinsmen under the several 
 administrations of Parker, Whitgift, Bancroft, and Laud. 
 
 It may be easily believed that none of the guests whom the Earl of Leicester 
 placed at his table by the side of his nephew, Sir Philip Sydney, were clowns. But 
 the supposition of any necessary connection between Puritanism and what is harsh 
 and rude in taste and manners will not even stand the test of an observation of the 
 character of men who figured in its ranks, when the lines came to be most dis- 
 tinctly drawn. The Parliamentary general, Devereux, Earl of Essex, was no strait- 
 laced gospeller, but a man formed with every grace of person, mind, and culture, to 
 be the ornament of a splendid court, the model knight the idol, as long as he was 
 the comrade, of the royal soldiery the Bayard of the time. The position of 
 Manchester and Fairfax, of Hollis, Fiennes and Pierrepont, was by birthright in 
 the most polished circle of English society. In the memoirs of the young regicide, 
 Colonel Hutchinson, recorded by his beautiful and gentle wife, we may look at the 
 interior of a Puritan household, and see its graces, divine and human, as they shone 
 with a naturally blended luster in the most strenuous and most afflicted times. The 
 renown of English learning owes something to the sect which enrolled the names 
 of Seldon, Lightfoot, Gale, and Owen. Its seriousness and depth of thought had 
 lent their inspiration to the delicate muse of Spenser. Judging between their 
 colleague preachers, Travers, and Hooker, the critical Templars awarded the palm 
 of scholarly eloquence to the Puritan. When the Puritan lawyer Whitelock was 
 ambassador to Queen Christina, he kept a magnificent state, which was the admira- 
 tion of her court, perplexed as they were by his persistant Puritanical testimony 
 against the practise of drinking healths. For his Latin Secretary, the Puritan Pro- 
 tector employed a man at once equal to the foremost of mankind in genius and 
 learning, and skilled in all manly exercises, proficient in the lighter accomplishments 
 beyond any other Englishman of his day, and caressed in his youth, in France and 
 Italy, for eminence in the studies of their fastidious scholars and artists. The 
 king's camp and court at Oxford had not a better swordsman or amateur musician 
 than John Milton, and his portraits exhibit him with locks as flowing as Prince 
 Rupert's. In such trifles as the fashion of apparel, the usage of the best modern 
 society vindicates, in characteristic particulars, the Roundhead judgment and taste 
 of the century before the last. The English gentleman now, as the Puritan gentle- 
 man then, dresses plainly in " sad " colors, and puts his lace and embroidery on his 
 servants. 
 
 JOHN GORHAM PALFREY.
 
 34 o SS AND THE SNAKE. 
 
 BESS AND THE SNAKE. 
 
 "HE does not come, he does not come," she murmured, as she stood con- 
 templating the thick copse spreading before her, and forming the barrier which 
 terminated the beautiful range of oaks which constituted the grove. How beauti- 
 ful was the green and garniture of that little copse of wood ! The leaves were 
 thick, and the grass around lay folded over and over in bunches, with here and 
 there a wild flower gleaming from its green and making of it a beautiful carpet 
 of the richest and most various texture. A small tree rose from the center of a 
 clump around which a wild grape gadded luxuriantly ; and, with an incoherent sense 
 of what she saw, she lingered before the little cluster, seeming to survey that 
 which, though it seemed to fix her eye, yet failed to fill her thought. Her mind 
 wandered, her soul was far away ; and the objects in her vision were far other 
 than those which occupied her imagination. Things grew indistinct beneath her 
 eye. The eye rather slept than saw. The musing spirit had given holiday to the 
 ordinary senses, and took no heed of the forms that rose, and floated, or glided 
 away, before them. In this way, the leaf detached made no impression upon the 
 sight that was yet bent upon it ; she saw not the bird, though it whirled, untroubled 
 by a fear, in wanton circles around her head, and the black snake, with the 
 rapidity of an arrow, darted over her path without arousing a single terror in 
 the form that otherwise would have shivered at its mere appearance. And yet, 
 though thus indistinct were all things around her to the musing mind of the 
 maiden, her eye was yet singularly fixed, fastened, as it were, to a single spot, 
 gathered and controlled by a single object, and glazed, apparently, beneath a 
 curious fascination. 
 
 Before the maiden rose a little clump of bushes, bright tangled leaves flaunt- 
 ing wide in glossiest green, with vines trailing over them, thickly decked with blue 
 and crimson flowers. Her eye communed vacantly with these; fastened by a star- 
 like shining glance, a subtle ray, that shot out from the circle of green leaves, 
 seeming to be their very eye, and sending out a fluid luster that seemed to 
 stream across the space between, and find its way into her own eyes. Very pierc- 
 ing and beautiful was that subtle brightness, of the sweetest, strangest power. 
 And now the leaves quivered and seemed to float away, only to return, and the 
 vines waved and swung around in fantastic mazes, unfolding ever-changing varieties 
 of form and color to her gaze ; but the star-like eye was ever steadfast, bright and 
 gorgeous gleaming in their midst, and still fastened, with strange fondness, upon 
 her own. How beautiful, with wondrous intensity, did it gleam, and dilate, growing 
 larger and more lustrous with every ray which it sent forth ! And her own glance 
 became intense, fixed also ; but, with a dreaming sense that conjured up the wildest 
 fancies, terribly beautiful, that took her soul away from her, and wrapt it about as 
 with a spell. She would have fled, she would have flown ; but she had not power 
 to move. The will was wanting to her flight. She felt that she could have bent
 
 AND THE SNAKE. 341 
 
 forward to pluck the gem-like thing from the bosom of the leaf in which it seemed 
 to grow, and which it irradiated with its bright white gleam ; but ever as she aimed 
 to stretch forth her hand and bend forward, she heard a rush of wings and a shrill 
 scream from the tree above her, such a scream as the mock-bird makes, when, 
 angrily, it raises its dusky crest and flaps its wings furiously against its slender 
 sides. Such a scream seemed like a warning, and, though yet unawakened to full 
 consciousness, it startled her and forbade her effort. More than once, in her sur- 
 vey of this strange object, had she heard that shrill note, and still had it carried 
 to her ear the same note of warning, and to her mind the same vague conscious- 
 ness of an evil presence. But the star-like eye was yet upon her own, a small, 
 bright eye, quick like that of a bird, now steady in its place and observant seem- 
 ingly only of hers, now darting forward with all the clustering leaves about it, and 
 shooting up towards her, as if wooing her to seize. At another moment, riveted 
 to the vine which lay around it, it would whirl round and round, dazzlingly bright 
 and beautiful, even as a torch waving hurriedly by night in the hands of some 
 playful boy ; but, in all this time, the glance was never taken from her own : there 
 it grew, fixed, a very principle of light, and such a light, a subtle, burning, 
 piercing, fascinating gleam, such as gathers in vapor above the old grave, and 
 blinds us as we look, shooting, darting directly into her eye, dazzling her gaze, 
 defeating its sense of discrimination, and confusing strangely that of perception. 
 She felt dizzy ; for, as she looked, a cloud of colors, bright, gay, various colors, 
 floated and hung like so much drapery around the single object that had so secured 
 her attention and spellbound her feet. Her limbs felt momently more and more 
 insecure her blood grew cold, and she seemed to feel the gradual freeze of vein 
 by vein throughout her person. 
 
 At that moment a rustling was heard in the branches of the tree beside her, 
 and the bird, which had repeatedly uttered a single cry above her, as it were of 
 warning, flew away from his station with a scream more piercing than ever. This 
 movement had the effect, for which it really seemed intended, of bringing back to 
 her a portion of the consciousness she seemed so totally to have been deprived of 
 before. She strove to move from before the beautiful but terrible presence, but for 
 a while she strove in vain. The rich, star-like glance still riveted her own, and 
 the subtle fascination kept her bound. The mental energies, however, with the 
 moment of their greatest trial, now gathered suddenly to her aid ; and, with a 
 desperate effort, but with a feeling still of most annoying uncertainty and dread, 
 she succeeded partially in the attempt, and threw her arms backwards, her hands 
 grasping the neighboring tree, feeble, tottering, and depending upon it for that 
 support which her own limbs almost entirely denied her. With her movement, 
 however, came the full development of the powerful spell and dreadful mystery 
 before her. As her feet receded, though but a single pace, to the tree against 
 which she now rested, the audibly-articulated ring, like that of a watch when wound 
 up with the verge broken, announced the nature of that splendid yet dangerous 
 presence, in the form of the monstrous rattlesnake, now but a few feet before her, 
 lying coiled at the bottom of a beautiful shrub, with which, to her dreaming eye,
 
 342 ESS AND THE SNAKE. 
 
 many of its own glorious hues had become associated. She was at length conscious 
 enough to perceive and to feel all her danger; but terror had denied her the 
 strength necessary to fly from her dreadful enemy. There still the eye glared 
 beautifully bright and piercing upon her own ; and, seemingly in a spirit of sport, 
 the insidious reptile slowly unwound himself from his coil, but only to gather him- 
 self up again into his muscular rings, his great flat head rising in the midst, and 
 slowly nodding, as it were, towards her, the eye still peering deeply into her own ; 
 the rattle still slightly ringing at intervals, and giving forth that paralyzing sound, 
 which, once heard, is remembered forever. 
 
 The reptile all this while appeared to be conscious of, and to sport with, while 
 seeking to excite, her terrors. Now, with its flat head, distended mouth, and curving 
 neck, would it dart forward its long form towards her, its fatal teeth, unfolding 
 on either side of its upper jaw, seeming to threaten her with instantaneous death, 
 while its powerful eye shot forth glances of that fatal power of fascination, malig- 
 nantly bright, which, by paralyzing, with a novel form of terror and of beauty, may 
 readily account for the spell it possesses of binding the feet of the timid, and deny- 
 ing to fear even the privilege of flight. Could she have fled ! She felt the 
 necessity ; but the power of her limbs was gone ! and there still it lay, coiling and 
 uncoiling, its arching neck glittering like a ring of brazed copper, bright and lurid ; 
 and the dreadful beauty of its eye still fastened, eagerly contemplating the victim, 
 while the pendulous rattle still rang the death-note, as if to prepare the conscious mind 
 for the fate which is momently approaching to the blow. Meanwhile the stillness 
 became death-like with all surrounding objects. The bird had gone with its scream 
 and rush. The breeze was silent. The vines ceased to wave. The leaves faintly 
 quivered on their stems. The serpent once more lay still ; but the eye was never 
 once turned away from the victim. Its corded muscles are all in coil. They have 
 but to unclasp suddenly, and the dreadful folds will be upon her, its full length, 
 and the fatal teeth will strike, and the deadly venom which they secrete will mingle 
 with the life-blood in her veins. 
 
 The terrified damsel, her full consciousness restored, but not her strength, feels 
 all the danger. She sees that the sport of the terrible reptile is at an end. She 
 cannot now mistake the horrid expression of its eye. She strives to scream, but the 
 voice dies away, a feeble gurgling in her throat. Her tongue is paralyzed ; her lips 
 are sealed ; once more she strives for flight, but her limbs refuse their office. She 
 has nothing left of life but its fearful consciousness. It is in her despair that, a 
 last effort, she succeeds to scream, a single wild cry, forced from her by the accu- 
 mulated agony ; she sinks down upon the grass before her enemy, her eyes, how- 
 ever, still open, and still looking upon those which he directs forever upon them. She 
 sees him approach, now advancing, now receding, now swelling in every part 
 with something of anger, while his neck is arched beautifully like that of a wild 
 horse under the curb ; until, at length, tired as it were of play, like the cat with its 
 victim, she sees the neck growing larger and becoming completely bronzed as 
 about to strike, the huge jaws unclosing almost directly above her, the long 
 tubulated fang, charged with venom, protruding from the cavernous mouth, and
 
 HOME. 343 
 
 she sees no more ! Insensibility came to her aid, and she lay almost lifeless under 
 the very folds of the monster. 
 
 In that moment the copse parted, and an arrow, piercing the monster through 
 and through the neck, bore his head forward to the ground, alongside of the maiden, 
 while his spiral extremities, now unfolding in his own agony, were actually, in 
 part, writhing upon her person. The arrow came from the fugitive Occonestoga, 
 who had fortunately reached the spot, in season, on his way to the Block House. 
 He rushed from the copse as the snake fell, and, with a stick, fearlessly approached 
 him where he lay tossing in agony upon the grass. Seeing him advance, 
 the courageous reptile made an effort to regain his coil, shaking the fearful 
 rattle violently at every evolution which he took for that purpose ; but the arrow, 
 completely passing through his neck, opposed an unyielding obstacle to the 
 endeavor ; and, finding it hopeless, and seeing the new enemy about to assault him, 
 with something of the spirit of the white man under like circumstances, he turned 
 desperately round, and striking his charged fangs, so that they were riveted in the 
 wound they made, into a susceptible part of his own body, he threw himself over 
 with a single convulsion, and, a moment after, lay dead beside the utterly unconscious 
 maiden. 
 
 WILLIAM GILMORE SIMMS. 
 
 HOME. 
 
 THE home should not be considered merely as an eating and sleeping place, 
 but as a place where self-respect may be preserved, and comforts secured, and 
 domestic pleasures enjoyed. Three fourths of the petty vices which degrade 
 society, and swell into crimes which disgrace it, would shrink before the influence 
 of self-respect. To be a place of happiness, exercising beneficial influences upon its 
 members, and especially upon the children growing up within it, the home must be 
 pervaded by the spirit of comfort, cleanliness, affection and intelligence. And in 
 order to secure this, the presence of a well-ordered, industrious and educated 
 woman is indispensable. So much depends upon the woman, that we might almost 
 pronounce the happiness or unhappiness of the home to be woman's work. No 
 nation can advance except through the improvement of the nation's homes ; and 
 they can only be improved through the instrumentality of woman. They must 
 know how to make homes comfortable; and before they can know, they must have 
 been taught. 
 
 Homes are the manufactories of men ; and as the homes are, so will the men 
 be. Mind will be degraded by the physical influences around it, decency will be 
 destroyed by constant contact with impurity and defilement, and coarseness of 
 manners, habits and tastes will become inevitable. You cannot rear a kindly nature,
 
 344 THE TOWER OF LONDON. 
 
 sensitive against evil, careful of proprieties, and desirous of moral and intellectual 
 improvement, amidst the darkness, dampness, disorder and discomfort which un- 
 happily characterize so large a portion of the dwellings of the poor in our large 
 towns ; and until we can, by some means or other, improve their domestic accommo- 
 dation, their low moral and social condition must be regarded as inevitable. 
 
 SAMUEL SMILES. 
 
 THE TOWER OF LONDON. 
 
 MR. PUNCH, My Dear Sir: I skurcely need inform you that your excellent 
 Tower is very pop'lar with pe'ple from the agricultooral districks, and it was chiefly 
 them class which I found waitin at the gates the other mornin. 
 
 I saw at once that the Tower was established on a firm basis. In the entire 
 history of firm basisis I don't find a basis more firmer than this one. 
 
 " You have no Tower in America? " said a man in the crowd, who had somehow 
 detected my denomination. 
 
 " Alars ! no," I anserd ; " we boste of our enterprise and improovements, and yit 
 we are devoid of a Tower. America oh my onhappy country ! thou hast not got 
 no Tower! It's a sweet Boon." 
 
 The gates was opened after a while, and we all purchist tickets, and went into 
 a waitin-room. 
 
 " My frens," said a pale-faced little man, in black close, " this is a sad day." 
 
 " Inasmuch as to how ? " I said. 
 
 " I mean it is sad to think that so many pe'ple have been killed within these 
 gloomy walls. My frens, let us drop a tear! " 
 
 " No," I said, "you must excuse me. Others may drop one if they feel like it ; 
 but as for me, I decline. The early managers of this institootion were a bad lot, 
 and their crimes were trooly orful ; but I can't sob for those who died four or five 
 hundred years ago. If they was my own relations I couldn't. It's absurd to shed 
 sobs over things which occurd during the rain of Henry the Three. Let us be 
 cheerful," I continnered. " Look at the festiv Warders, in their red flannil 
 jackets. They are cheerful, and why should it not be thusly with us ? " 
 
 A Warder now took us in charge, and showed us the Trater's Gate, the armers, 
 and things. The Trater's Gate is wide enuff to admit about twenty traters abrest, 
 I should jedge; but beyond this, I couldn't see that it was superior to gates in 
 gen'ral. 
 
 Traters, I will here remark, are a onfornit class of pe'ple. If they wasn't, they 
 wouldn't be traters. They conspire to bust up a country they fail, and they're 
 traters. They bust her, and they become statesmen and heroes.
 
 THE TOWER OF LONDON. 345 
 
 Take the case of Gloster, afterwards Old Dick the Three, who may be seen at 
 the Tower on horseback, in a heavy tin overcoat take Mr. Gloster's case. Mr. 
 G. was a conspirator of the basist dye, and if he'd failed, he would have been hung 
 on a sour apple-tree. But Mr. G. succeeded, and became great. He was slewed 
 by Col. Richmond, but he lives in history, and his equestrian figger may be seen 
 daily for a sixpence, in conjunction with other em'nent persons, and no extra 
 charge for the Warder's able and bootiful lectur. 
 
 There's one king in this room who is mounted onto a foaming steed, his right 
 hand graspin a barber's pole. I didn't learn his name. 
 
 The room where the daggers and pistils and other weppins is kept is interestin. 
 Among this collection of choice cuttlery I notist the bow and arrer which those 
 hot-hedded old chaps used to conduct battles with. It is quite like the bow and 
 arrer used at this day by certain tribes of American Injuns, and they shoot 'em off 
 with such a excellent precision that I almost sigh'd to be an Injun when I was in 
 the Rocky Mountain regin. They are a pleasant lot them Injuns. Mr. Cooper 
 and Dr. Catlin have told us of the red man's wonerful eloquence, and I found it 
 so. Our party was stopt on the plains of Utah by a Sand of Shoshones, whose 
 chief said : 
 
 " Brothers ! the pale-face is welcome. Brothers ! the sun is sinking in the 
 west, and Wa-na-bucky-she will soon cease speaking. Brothers ! the poor red man 
 belongs to a race which is fast becomin extink." 
 
 He then whooped in a shrill manner, stole all our blankets and whisky, and 
 fled to the primeval forest to conceal his emotions. 
 
 I will remark here, while on the subjeck of Injuns, that they are in the main a 
 very shaky set, with even less sense than the Fenians, and when I hear philan- 
 thropists bewailin the fack that every year " carries the noble red man nearer the 
 settin sun," I simply have to say I'm glad of it, tho' it is rough on the settin sun. 
 They call you by the sweet name of Brother one minit, and the next they scalp 
 you with their Thomas-hawks. But I wander. Let us return to the Tower. 
 
 At one end of the room where the weppins is kept, is a wax figger of Queen 
 Elizabeth, mounted on a fiery stuffed hoss, whose glass eye flashes with pride, and 
 whose red morocker nostril dilates hawtily, as if conscious of the royal burden he 
 bears. I have associated Elizabeth with the Spanish Armady. She's mixed up with 
 it at the Surrey Theatre, where Troo to the Core is bein acted, and in which a full 
 bally core is introjooced on board the Spanish Admiral's ship, giving the audiens the 
 idee that he intends openin a moosic-hall in Plymouth the moment he conkers that 
 town. But a very interesting drammer is Troo to the Core, notwithstandin the 
 eccentric conduct of the Spanish Admiral ; and very nice it is in Queen Elizabeth 
 to make Martin Truegold a baronet. 
 
 The Warder shows us some instrooments of tortur, such as thumbscrews, throat- 
 collars, etc., statin that these was conkered from the Spanish Armady, and addin 
 what a crooil pe'ple the Spaniards was in them days which elissited from a 
 bright-eyed little girl of about twelve summers the remark that she tho't it was 
 rich to talk about the crooilty of the Spaniards usin thumbscrews, when he was in
 
 346 
 
 THE TOWER OF LONDON. 
 
 a Tower where so many poor people's heads had been cut off. This made the 
 Warder stammer and turn red. 
 
 I was so pleased with the little girl's brightness that I could have kissed the 
 dear child, and I would if she'd been six years older. 
 
 I think my companions intended makin a day of it, for they all had sandwiches, 
 sassiges, etc. The sad-lookin man, who had wanted us to drop a tear afore we 
 started to go round, fling'd such quantities of sassige into his mouth that I expected 
 to see him choke hisself to death ; he said to me, in the Beauchamp Tower, where 
 the poor prisoners writ their onhappy names on the cold walls, "This is a sad 
 sight." 
 
 " It is indeed," I anserd. " You're black in the face. You shouldn't eat 
 sassige in public without some rehearsals beforehand. You manage it orkwardly." 
 
 " No," he said, " I mean this sad room." 
 
 Indeed, he was quite right. Tho' so long ago all these drefful things happened, 
 I was very glad to git away from this gloomy room, and go where the rich and 
 
 THE TOWER OF LONDON. 
 
 sparklin Crown Jewils is kept. I was so pleased with the Queen's Crown, that it 
 occurd to me what a agree'ble surprise it would be to send a sim'lar one home to 
 my wife; and I asked the Warder what was the vally of a good, well-constructed 
 Crown like that. He told me, but on cypherin up with a pencil the amount of 
 funs I have in the Jint Stock Bank, I conclooded I'd send her a genteel silver watch 
 instid. 
 
 And so I left the Tower. It is a solid and commandin edifis, but I deny that 
 it is cheerful. I bid it adoo without a pang. 
 
 I was droven to my hotel by the most melancholly driver of a four-wheeler that 
 I ever^saw. He heaved a deep sigh as I gave him two shillings. 
 
 " I'll give you six d.'s more," I said, " if it hurts you so." 
 
 'It isn't that," he said, with a hart-rendin groan, "it's only a way I have. My 
 mind's upset to-day. I at one time thought I'd drive you into the Thames. I've
 
 TILL Y BONES. 347 
 
 been readin all the daily papers to try and understand about Governor Eyre, and 
 my mind is totterm. It's really wonderful I didn't drive you into the Thames." 
 
 I asked the onhappy man what his number was, so I could redily find him in 
 case I should want him agin, and bad him good-bye. And then I tho't what a 
 frollicsome day I'd made of it. Respectably, etc., 
 
 CHARLES FARRAR BROWNE (Art emus Ward). 
 
 TILLY BONES. 
 
 IT was a delightful morning in the early spring, and on such a morning a woman 
 of horticultural tastes is much happier out of doors than in the house ; but for this, 
 I am inclined to think, I should not have admitted Tilly to my kitchen, for the 
 expression of her countenance was sullen and vengeful afaire peur. 
 
 However, in other respects she was a comely enough young negro woman, tall, 
 slim, and tidy ; therefore, reflecting that I might wait longer and fare worse, I en- 
 gaged her services. I had had experience to teach me that a cook may smile and 
 smile, and be a villain, so I hoped that signs might go by contraries in Tilly's case. 
 Nor were my hopes disappointed. Her sullen gloom of countenance did by no 
 means betoken the inward spirit, for Tilly possessed a power of grin and chuckle 
 beyond any young African that ever I saw. She was a genuine plantation darky, 
 untamed by that bizarre form of civilization developed in the negro that dwells in 
 cities ; and her quaint originality and keen observation furnished me unfailing 
 amusement. For Tilly was neither shy nor reticent. I found her "garrulously 
 given, a babbler in the land," and I became the repository of her opinions and 
 experiences. 
 
 As to her name, her " krizten " name, as she called it, was unmistakably Tilly ; 
 and another name she had which certainly began with a B, but owing to her 
 peculiar utterance this remained to me a mystery forever, and therefore I took the 
 liberty of calling her Bones, partly because this was as near as I could attain to 
 the name she gave, and partly because of her extreme angularity. Inasmuch as 
 she had, from the beginning of our acquaintance, dignified my own name with the 
 prefix of Mac, we could consider ourselves quits on that score. I acquiesced in 
 the accession of a syllable with secret amusement, and she accepted her new 
 appellation with an appreciative grin. Evidently she considered it a distinction to 
 have a name so difficult of pronunciation. 
 
 " Hit's a easier name to say, Bones is," she commented, with patronizing indul- 
 gence for my inability to catch the proper sound ; "en ef you knows hit, Miz 
 McAnderson, en me knows hit, why, hit's all squay." (This is as near as phonetic 
 spelling can come to Tilly's " square.") " Hit ain't Pawndus's name, Bones ain't ;
 
 348 
 
 TILLY BONES. 
 
 but," she continued, consoling, "you ain't got no 'casion fur ter call Pawndus, 
 noway, fur I rekin Pawndus ain't comin' 'roun' whey dey is a boss. So hit doan 
 mek no diffunce ; en ef you's minded fur ter say Bones, Miz McAnderson, why I 
 ain't no ways cawntrairy." 
 
 Tilly talked a great deal about this "Pawndus." He was her husband, and a 
 very terrible reality at times. He was directly responsible for Tilly's sour and 
 sullen 'havior of the visage, as I soon discovered. 
 
 I should explain that in this part of the world servants' rooms are useless 
 appendages to any establishment. Not one woman in a hundred who is willing to 
 "hire out" by the month can be induced to take a room on the employer's 
 
 TILLY ON THE PLANTATION. 
 
 premises ; one and all, they would rather walk any distance through any weather, 
 and Tilly was no exception to the general rule. I offered her a room that had the 
 advantage of being detached from my dwelling-house, a room that was, I have no 
 doubt, infinitely more comfortable than the shanty she occupied on the other side 
 of town. But though I extended the privilege of a domicile to "Pawndus" also, 
 Tilly stoutly refused ; and, rain or shine, heat or cold, sick or well, she tramped her 
 mile back and forth, so long as she remained in my service. 
 
 She came to her work one morning with a countenance so lowering that I was 
 constrained to inquire what was the matter. To which Tilly, with lips projecting, 
 made answer in this wise :
 
 TILLY BONES. 349 
 
 " Pawndus he " then followed an inarticulate mumble. 
 
 Now I had heard, in a roundabout way, from a lady who had once employed 
 Tilly, that Pawndus was given to wife-beating, and I had asked Tilly about this. 
 But she had indignantly denied it : " Pawndus knowed better, he did, den ter 
 tech her." Nevertheless, on the morning I speak of, I had my suspicions as to 
 what had happened, but I only said : 
 
 " I don't understand you, Tilly. Is Ponclus sick, or are you sick ? " 
 
 A faint flicker of a smile, that wondrous smile of hers, that was like a sunburst 
 from behind a thunder-cloud, played over her dusky features as she answered : 
 
 " 'Speck Pawndus sick 'nuff jez 'bout now." And then her smile vanished, and 
 her lips again stuck out amazingly, as she continued in a grumbling tone : 
 " 'N' as fum me, might jez well be sick ; my arm dat lame, can't lif pot-lid." 
 
 "What is the matter with your arm ? " 
 
 " Well, Miz McAnderson, fac' is, you see, Pawndus he do git perpetuil, times ; 
 V las' night he done let loose on me wid de tongs. Dat's what matter wid my 
 arm." 
 
 " I will give you some arnica for it, Tilly. But I thought Pondus did not beat 
 you ? " 
 
 "No, Miz McAnderson," said Tilly, solemnly shaking her head, " I ain't nuver 
 said Pawndus doan beat me no time. But, you see, w'en I wuz livin' to Miz 
 Ginnie Vine's, Miz Ginnie she sot a heap by me, Miz Ginnie did, en' Mr. Vine he 
 'lowed efen Pawndus dared to tech me, he'd jez war him clean plum out ; 'n' 
 Pawndus" (here a gleeful chuckle) "he so skeered Mr. Vine, he done broke 
 hisse'f dat foolishness. Praise de Lawd, I mek sho" he same ez forgit all 'bout 
 beaten me, 'n' I warn't gwine lay no pas' doin's aginst him ; but here, now, come 
 las' night, debbil in him done broke out fresh. Tink Mr. Vine ain't yere 'bout 
 hit." 
 
 " Does he drink ? " I asked. 
 
 " No, Miz McAnderson, nuttin' but debbil in him," she responded gloomily. 
 " Why don't you go down to the mayor, and have him bound over to keep the 
 peace ? " I counselled. 
 
 " Kee, he ! Miz McAnderson ! You doan know nuttin' ! " cackled Tilly, for- 
 getting her bruises so far as to double up with laughter. " Me go carry complain', 
 caws money ; git me 'noder beaten, w'en I go home ; den mebbe put Pawndus in 
 jail. Nigger doan mine jail ; nuttin' ter do, an' Pawndus outen wuk dat's what's 
 matter wid dat nigger now den he come outen jail and beat me 'gin. Tell you, 
 Miz McAnderson, dat sort doin's cawses money, dey do. Now, one time I waz 
 mad wid a gal, en we fout, 'n' I stobbed her. I waz dat mad 'peared like I 
 couldn't see ; en den, w'en de blood hit come, de sorry en de skeered tergyedder 
 jez swallered up de mad. Den de sing out ' Perlice ! ' en yere we go to de mare, 
 en money ter pay. MeV dat gal's been good friends sence dat time. No, I ainter 
 gwine ter no mare ; I knows better w'at ter do wid dat nigger Pawndus den dat. 
 I done come by Aunt Becky's, dis yer mawnin', en I 'low she'll mek Pawndus 
 'pent."
 
 35 
 
 IN VENICE. 
 
 "And who is Aunt Becky? " I asked, with some vague notion that Aunt Becky 
 might be in the dread secrets of African sorcery. 
 
 " Aunt Becky, she's he maw. Eve'y time Pawndus he whack me, Aunt Becky 
 she whack Pawndus ; caze he's her chile, en she's boun' ter raise him right ; en I 
 'low effen he ain't raised yit, she'll keep on spilin' de rods tell he is." 
 
 ELIZABETH WHITFIELD BELLAMY. 
 
 IN VENICE. 
 
 LAST night in my gondola I made a vow I would write you a letter, if it was 
 only to beg you would write to me at Rome. Like the great Marco Polo, however, 
 whose tomb I saw to-day, I have a secret wish to astonish you with my travels, and 
 would take you with me, as you would not go willingly, from London to Paris, and 
 from Paris to the Lake of Geneva, and so on to this city of romantic adventure, the 
 place from which he started. . . . But I must talk to you a little about Venice. 
 I cannot tell you what I felt, when the postilion turned gaily around, and, pointing 
 with his whip, cried out " Venezia ! " For there it was, sure enough, with its long 
 line of domes and turrets glittering in the sun. I walk about here all day long 
 in a dream. Is that the Rialto, I say to myself ? Is this St. Mark's Place ? Do I 
 see the Adriatic ? I think if you and I were together here, my dear Moore, we 
 might manufacture something from the ponte dei sospiri, the scala dei giganti, the 
 piombi, the pozzi, and the thousand ingredients of mystery and terror that are here 
 at every turn. Nothing can be more luxurious than a gondola and its little black 
 cabin, in which you can fly about unseen, the gondoliers so silent all the while. 
 They dip their oars as if they were afraid of disturbing you ; yet you fly. As you 
 are rowed through one of the narrow streets, often do you catch the notes of a gui- 
 tar, accompanied by a female voice, through some open window ; and at night, on 
 the Grand Canal, how amusing is it to observe the moving lights (every gondola 
 has its light), one now and then shooting across at a little distance, and vanishing into 
 a smaller canal. Oh, if you had any pursuit of love or pleasure, how nervous they 
 would make you, not knowing their contents or their destination ! and how infi- 
 nitely more interesting, as more mysterious, their silence, than the noise of carriage- 
 wheels! Before the steps of the opera house they are drawn up in array with their 
 shining prows of white metal, waiting for the company. One man remains in your 
 boat, while the other stands at the door of your loge. When you come out, he at- 
 tends you clown, and calling " Pietro," or " Giacoma," is answered from the water, 
 and away you go. The gliding motion is delightful, and would calm you after any 
 scene in a casino. The gondolas of the foreign ministers carry the national flag. 
 I think you would be pleased with an Italian theatre. It is lighted only from the
 
 A LEAP FROM THE RIALTO.
 
 THE STANDARD OF SPEECH. 
 
 353 
 
 stage, and the soft shadows that are thrown over it produce a very visionary effect. 
 Here and there the figures in a box are illuminated from within, and glimmering 
 and partial lights are almost magical. . . . This is indeed a fairy-land, and 
 Venice particularly so. If at Naples you see most with the eye, and at Rome with 
 the memory, surely at Venice you see most with the imagination. 
 
 SAMUEL ROGERS. 
 
 THE STANDARD OF SPEECH. 
 
 WHATEVER predilection the Americans may have for their native European 
 tongues, and particularly the British descendants for the English, yet several cir- 
 cumstances render a future separation of the American tongue from the English, 
 necessary and unavoidable. The vicinity of the European nations, with the unin- 
 terrupted communication in peace and the changes of dominion in war, are gradu- 
 ally assimilating their respective languages. The English with others is suffering 
 continual alterations. America, placed at a distance from those nations, will feel 
 in a much less degree, the influence of the assimilating causes ; at the same time, 
 numerous local causes, such as a new country, new associations of people, new com- 
 binations of ideas in arts and science, and some intercourse with tribes wholly un- 
 known in Europe, will introduce new words into the American tongue. These 
 causes will produce, in a course of time, a language in North America as different 
 from the future language of England as the modern Dutch, Danish, and Swedish 
 are from the German, or from one another ; like remote branches of a tree springing 
 from the same stock, or rays of light, shot from the same center, and diverging 
 from each other in proportion to their distance from the point of separation. 
 
 Whether the inhabitants of America can be brought to a perfect uniformity in 
 the pronunciation of words, it is not easy to predict ; but it is certain that no at- 
 tempt of the kind has been made, and an experiment, begun and pursued on the 
 right principles, is the only way to decide the question. Schools in Great Britain 
 have gone far towards demolishing local dialects commerce has also had its in- 
 fluence and in America these causes, operating more generally, must have a pro- 
 portional effect. 
 
 In many parts of America, people at present attempt to copy the English 
 phrases and pronunciation an attempt that is favored by their habits, their pre- 
 possessions, and the intercourse between the two countries. This attempt has, 
 within the period of a few years, produced a multitude of changes in these particu- 
 lars, especially among the leading classes of people. These changes make a differ- 
 ence between the language of the higher and common ranks, and indeed between
 
 354 
 
 THE STANDARD OF SPEECH. 
 
 the same ranks in different States, as the rage for copying the English does not 
 prevail equally in every part of North America. 
 
 But besides the reasons already assigned to prove this imitation absurd, there 
 is a difficulty attending it which will defeat the end proposed by its advocates ; 
 which is, that the English themselves have no standard of pronunciation, nor can 
 they ever have one on the plan they propose. The authors, who have attempted to 
 give us a standard, make the practice of the court and stage in London the sole 
 criterion of propriety in speaking. An attempt to establish a standard on this 
 foundation is both unjust and idle. It is unjust, because it is abridging the nation 
 of its rights. The general practice of a nation is the rule of propriety, and this 
 practice should at least be consulted in so important a matter as that of making 
 laws for speaking. While all men are upon a footing and no singularities are ac- 
 counted vulgar or ridiculous, every man enjoys perfect liberty. But when a particu- 
 lar set of men, in exalted stations, undertake to say, " we are the standards of 
 propriety and elegance, and if all men do not conform to our practice they shall be 
 accounted vulgar and ignorant," they take a very great liberty with the rules of the 
 language and the rights of civility. 
 
 But an attempt to fix a standard on the practice of any particular class of people 
 is highly absurd ; as a friend of mine once observed, it is like fixing a light-house 
 on a floating island. It is an attempt to fix that which is in itself variable ; at least 
 it must be variable so long as it is supposed that a local practice has no standard 
 but a local practice, that is, no standard but itself. While this doctrine is believed, 
 it will be impossible for a nation to follow as fast as the standard changes for if 
 the gentlemen at court constitute a standard, they are above it themselves, and 
 their practice must shift with their passions and their whims. 
 
 But this is not all. If the practice of a few men in the capital is to be the 
 standard, a knowledge of this must be communicated to the whole nation. Who 
 shall do this ? An able compiler perhaps attempts to give this practice in a dic- 
 tionary ; but it is probable that the pronunciation, even at court or on the stage, is 
 not uniform. The compiler therefore must follow his particular friends and pa- 
 trons, in which case he is sure to be opposed and the authority of his standard 
 called in question ; or he must give two pronunciations as the standard, which 
 leaves the student in the same uncertainty as it found him. Both these events 
 have actually taken place in England, with respect to the most approved standards ; 
 and of course no one is universally followed. 
 
 Besides, if language must vary, like fashions, at the caprice of a court, we must 
 have our standard dictionaries republished with the fashionable pronunciation, at 
 least once in five years ; otherwise a gentleman in the country will become intoler- 
 ably vulgar by not being in a situation to adopt the fashion of the day. The new 
 editions of them will supersede the old, and we shall have our pronunciation to re- 
 learn, with the polite alterations, which are generally corruptions. 
 
 Such are the consequences of attempting to make a local practice the standard 
 of language in a nation. The attempt must keep the language in perpetual fluctu- 
 ation, and the learner in uncertainty.
 
 THE STANDARD OF SPEECH. 
 
 355 
 
 If a standard therefore cannot be fixed on local and variable custom, on what 
 shall it be fixed ? If the most eminent speakers are not to direct our practice, 
 where shall we look for a guide ? The answer is extremely easy ; the rules of the 
 language itself, and the general practice of the nation, constitute propriety in 
 speaking. If we examine the structure of any language, we shall find a certain 
 principle of analogy running through the whole. We shall find in English that 
 similar combinations of letters have usually the same pronunciation, and that words 
 having the same terminating syllable generally have the accent at the same dis- 
 tance from that termination. 
 
 These principles of analogy were not the result of design they must have 
 been the effect of accident, or that tendency which all men feel towards uniformity. 
 But the principles, when established, are productive of great convenience, and be- 
 come an authority superior to the arbitrary decisions of any man or class of men. 
 There is one exception only to this remark. When a deviation from analogy has 
 become the universal practice of a nation, it then takes place of all rules and be- 
 comes the standard of propriety. 
 
 The two points, therefore, which I conceive to be the basis of a standard in 
 speaking, are these universal undisputed practice, and the principle of analogy. 
 Universal practice is generally, perhaps always, a rule of propriety ; and in disputed 
 points, where people differ in opinion and practice, analogy should always decide 
 the controversy. 
 
 These are authorities to which all men will submit they are superior to the 
 opinions and caprices of the great, and to the negligence and ignorance of the mul- 
 titude. The authority of individuals is always liable to be called in question, but 
 the unanimous consent of a nation, and a fixed principle interwoven with the very 
 construction of a language, coeval and coextensive with it, are like the common 
 laws of a land or the immutable rules of morality, the propriety of which every man, 
 however refractory, is forced to acknowledge, and to which most men will readily 
 submit. Fashion is usually the child of caprice and the being of a day ; principle's 
 of propriety are founded in the very nature of things, and remain unmoved and un- 
 changed, amidst all the fluctuations of human affairs and the revolutions of time. 
 
 NOAH WEBSTER.
 
 3S 6 DRAMATIC REALISM. 
 
 DRAMATIC REALISM. 
 
 IN a piece at the Ambigu, called the " Rentree a Paris," a mere scene in honor 
 of the return of the troops from the Crimea the other day, there is a novelty which 
 I think it worth letting you know of, as it is easily available, either for a serious or 
 a comic interest the introduction of a supposed electric telegraph. The scene is 
 the railway terminus at Paris, with the electric telegraph-office on the prompt side, 
 and the clerks with their backs to the audience much more real than if they 
 were, as they infallibly would be, staring about the house working the needles ; and 
 the little bell perpetually ringing. There are assembled to greet the soldiers all the 
 easily and naturally imagined elements of interest old veteran fathers, young chil- 
 dren, agonized mothers, sisters and brothers, girl lovers each impatient to know of 
 his or her own object of solicitude. Enter to these a certain marquis, full of sympathy 
 for all, who says, " My friends, I am one of you. My brother has no commission yet. 
 He is a common soldier. I wait for him as well as all brothers and sisters here 
 wait for their brothers. Tell me whom you are expecting." Then they all tell 
 him. Then he goes into the telegraph-office, and sends a message down the line 
 to know how long the troops will be. Bell rings. Answer handed out on a slip of 
 paper. " Delay on the line. Troops will not arrive for a quarter of an hour." 
 General disappointment. " But we have this brave electric telegraph, my friends," 
 says the marquis. " Give me your little messages, and I'll send them off." Gen- 
 eral rush round the marquis. Exclamations : " How's Henri ? " " My love to 
 Georges." " Has Guillaume forgotten Elise ? ' " Is my son wounded ? " " Is 
 my brother promoted ?" etc., etc. Marquis composes tumult. Sends message 
 such a regiment, such a company. " Elise's love to Georges." Little bell rings, 
 slip of paper handed out "Georges in ten minutes will embrace his Elise. 
 Sends her a thousand kisses." Marquis sends message such a regiment, such a 
 company " Is my son wounded ? " Little bell rings. Slip of paper handed out 
 
 - " No. He has not yet upon him those marks of bravery in the glorious service 
 of his country which his dear old father bears " (father being lame and invalided). 
 Last of all, the widowed mother. Marquis sends message such a regiment, such 
 a company " Is my only .son safe ? " Little bell rings. Slip of paper handed 
 out " He was first upon the heights of Alma." General cheer. Bell rings again, 
 another slip of paper handed out " He was made a sergeant at Inkermann." 
 Another cheer. Bell rings again, another slip of paper handed out " He was 
 made color-sergeant at Sebastopol." Another cheer. Bell rings again, another 
 slip of paper handed out " He was the first man who leaped with the French 
 banner on the Malakhoff tower." Tremendous cheer. Bell rings again, another 
 slip of paper handed out " But he was struck down there by a musket-ball, and 
 
 -troops have proceeded. Will arrive in half a minute after this." Mother 
 abandons all hope ; general commiseration ; troops rush in, down a platform ; son 
 only wounded, and embraces her.
 
 WHITTIER WITH THE CHILDREN. . 357 
 
 As I have said, and as you will see, this is available for any purpose. But done 
 with equal distinction and rapidity, it is a tremendous effect, and got by the 
 simplest means in the world. There is nothing in the piece, but it was impossible 
 not to be moved and excited by the telegraph part of it. ... 
 
 CHARLES DICKENS. 
 
 WHITTIER WITH THE CHILDREN. 
 
 THE child-soul is born to live in every man. But it often tries its delicate 
 wings too soon, alas ! before the boy has emerged into what we call the world, and 
 taken his place among the eager multitudes that throng the highways of life. The 
 most beautiful thing thus being allowed to escape, the boy-man looks about him ; 
 his young eager eyes pierce the varying forms of individuality he sees ; he is 
 searching for the hero he would copy, the man whom he would take as his model. 
 And all the while the hero is within his own breast, waiting for that divine and 
 human summons to action, that can come from none other than his individual self 
 impelled by God who sent him into the universe. 
 
 Thus it is that the marked individuality that men call character, comes by pre- 
 serving as nearly as possible the soul fresh from the hand of God, its divine afflatus 
 unspoiled by anything that would assert itself between these agencies. In other 
 words, the soul, good conditions being around it, is let alone to do its own growing. 
 And the garden of virtues thrives, not so much by the system of grafting, as by 
 all those gentler and slower processes that leave much to Nature. 
 
 "My own dear Mr. Whittier," as he is called by the child of our household (who 
 from baby days has by frequent visits been allowed to bask in the sunshine of the 
 poet's presence), was so markedly a man who retained his child-soul to the very 
 last, that it is a delightful task to go back over a long stretch of years to notice 
 how he came by it in the first place; then to learn how he kept it, and allowed it 
 to grow, till God took him with that soul of such native purity as to contain little 
 that could be of alien growth in the Immortal Land. 
 
 To be all this, and go out of life with soul so fresh, Mr. Whittier must have had, 
 silently or otherwise, much sympathy with child-nature. We know that he had ; 
 and it is to pick up the various links of the chain that bound together this man with 
 the child-soul and the little ones whom he so closely resembled in purity and in 
 simplicity of faith, that this imperfect sketch is written. 
 
 Lovingly we bring with tender and reverent hand this wreath of bays for his 
 memory ; each leaf is gathered from the carefully guarded reminiscence of relative 
 and friend, garnered till the circle of years was completed and the poet passed on 
 to the larger life that knows no ending. 
 
 The child, John Greenleaf Whittier, had a heritage from an ancestry singularly
 
 358 WHITTIER WITH THE CHILDREN. 
 
 free from taint of any kind. Simple of creed, direct of purpose, virile of effort, 
 it kept its long line unswervingly to good aims and healthful pursuits. So that 
 when the baby opened his eyes on that winter day in 1807, in the old, homestead, 
 under the shadow of Job's Hill, two miles or more from the center of Old Haver- 
 hill, he opened them to an horizon not hemmed in by the narrow bounds of his 
 rural life. 
 
 What a happy home the sun smiled on there ! Out upon those who would call 
 its conditions hard ! As well say that the New England winter air, crisp with 
 recent snow, and smelling of frozen salt marshes and " passed orchard delights," 
 as some one has termed it, is cold and cruel ! Muscles tense as steel, wills made 
 strong by battling with and beating adverse elements, and that sweet serenity that 
 comes from self-conquest, were born of the New England winter and the New 
 England home of the early part of the century, "barren " though you of the cent- 
 ury's ebb, may be pleased to call it. 
 
 What an altogether delightful place is Mr. Whittier's old homestead, mellow 
 now with its happy memories. Here is the room in which the baby boy, our 
 poet, first saw the light ; here is the quaint staircase, down which, wrapped in a 
 blanket, he was projected by the infant hand of his sister, two years older, who 
 held ideas of her own as to the manner of achieving descent to the room below ; 
 here are the " whitewashed wall and sagging beam," " the crane and pendent tram- 
 mels," the "warm hearth blazing free," in whose reflected light 
 
 " The old, rude-furnished room, 
 Burst, flower-like, into rosy bloom." 
 
 Here are cupboards, redolent of juicy pie, doughnuts, and all the toothsome 
 train of New England delicacies of that day. Crowded in upon each other, some 
 with upper door to hide the treasures secure from the younger portion of the house- 
 hold, paneled, and with many a quaint device as to lock and button and hinge, they 
 stand in the old kitchen, as who should say, "We guarded the family life; look 
 upon us, for we are good to see." 
 
 And outside the small many-paned windows where the lilac bushes waved their 
 sweet incense to usher in the long summer day, or the poplars, grim and straight, 
 pointed without wavering to the sky ; where the old well invited to the cool 
 draught, more welcome than nectar to the parched lip, and the little brook ran 
 down Job's Hill and danced across the house-place to sing its way over the road - 
 here were packed myriad delights for the growing boy, as soon as he could toddle 
 through the quaint doorway, arid over the big flat stone that served as a step, to 
 the limitless world of "out-of-doors." 
 
 When Mr. Whittier was seven years old, one day as he was driving the cows to 
 pasture, a revelation, swift and unerring, came to him. He had let down the bars 
 and the cows had just passed through, when a flash of thought struck him : " Why 
 am I different from those cows ? What have I got to do in life ? What is life ? "
 
 WHITTIER WITH THE CHILDREN. 
 
 359 
 
 And he never lost the influence of that hour and that revelation ; it affected 
 his whole life. 
 
 The love of animals was indeed a dominating quality of Mr. Whittier's mind. 
 It contributed largely to the strength and sweetness of his verse, and from his 
 companionship with the patient "beasts of the field" he received, as we shall 
 show later, much that kept " his silences " from becoming misanthropic and too 
 long-continued. 
 
 Nature opened up her secrets to him readily. Alert, indeed, she must have 
 been to successfully hide her treasures from the sensitive boy whose keen eyes, 
 even then, had the lambent gleam of the seer. His early work on the farm 
 brought him into quick and sympathetic touch with every mood and tense of 
 
 "bWEET KENOZA FROM THE SHORE, ANIJ WATCHING HILLS BEYOND. 1 ' 
 
 Nature, until she was really his mother, to whom he would go for sweet counsel, 
 for pleasure and for stimulus. 
 
 The books that influenced this child-soul were few in number, as the libraries 
 in farmers' households were necessarily limited in those days. The Bible was his 
 first choice, and over its pages he pored, gathering in rich material for those talis- 
 manic poems that were to draw all Christendom to him in loving sympathy. It is 
 this love of the Holy Scriptures that made John Greenleaf Whittier pre-eminently 
 the poet of the people; through his study of that book he came into the knowledge 
 of human needs, and there he imbibed the spirit of the old prophets and reformers 
 who thundered through the pages of the Old Testament, while the love breathed
 
 360 WHITTIER WITH THE CHILDREN. 
 
 in every line of the New Testament was to bear fruit in him another John whom 
 the Saviour loved. 
 
 Look in at the old kitchen on one of little Greenleaf's childhood days. More 
 than likely, if the morning hour be near to " sun-up," you will find him with 
 mother, whom in after years he lovingly, in words of light, describes thus : " All 
 that the sacred word mother means in its broadest, fullest significance our mother 
 was to us a friend, helper, counselor, companion, ever loving, gentle and unsel- 
 fish." Perhaps he is busy over the homely household tasks, while she is spinning 
 or weaving, as all the woollen cloth the family required must be made by her 
 untiring fingers ; it is more than probable that the boy has the big Bible where he 
 can take a peep at some open page in the midst of his dish-washing, or his sweep- 
 ing of the old kitchen floor, for little Greenleaf read his Bible as children nowadays 
 hang over their toy-books and fairy tales or perhaps it was the Farmer's 
 Almanac or John Woolman's Journal, that talismanic narrative that stirred his 
 little soul. By and by comes in one day "a paukie auld carle " of a Scotchman, 
 one of the droppers-in at the Whittier house. He hungers, as usual, after the 
 cheese and doughnuts, and thirsts after the mug of cider. When he has received 
 them he sings in a generous fashion, "Highland Mary," "Auld Lang Syne" and 
 " Bonnie Doon," till the old kitchen rings from floor to rafter. Later, when our 
 poet was fourteen, his school teacher, Joshua Coffin, brought to the house a copy 
 of Burns's poems. Greenleaf entreated him for the loan of the book a while ; and 
 then every spare moment was passed in conquering the dialect of Burns, and in 
 rhyming and imagining all sorts of tales. 
 
 On First Day, as Sunday is called in Quaker homes, the old chaise would be 
 brought to the door, and as many of the household as could, would stow away in 
 its depths, and away they would drive over the hills to the quaint little Quaker 
 meeting-house in Amesbury, eight miles away. It was sometimes Greenleaf's luck 
 to be crowded out. But what cared he, to whom the groves and streams were 
 his pulpit, and Nature the preacher ? So he spent the lonely delicious days on 
 Job's Hill, that silent watcher that overhung the lonely farmhouse. Up to this 
 height the boy's eyes were often turned, as to a monitor who should point through 
 " nature up to nature's God ; " and with what a keen relish he spoke in after life, 
 when the shadows of many graves fell across his pathway, of the early delights of 
 " climbing Job's Hill which rose abruptly from the brook which rippled down at 
 the foot of our garden." And then he tells over delightedly the different mount- 
 ain peaks he could see from this same dear Job's Hill, "and Great Pond" (after- 
 ward named by him Kenoza the lake of the pickerel) " stretched away from the 
 foot of the hill." Or he wandered through fragrant, piny woods, and haunted 
 
 " Sweet Kenoza from the shore, 
 And watching hills beyond ; " 
 
 or he followed patiently the course of the little brook that danced and gurgled its 
 way along through many a tangled covert, till his young soul was ablaze with the 
 glory of the Lord. 
 
 MARGARET SIDNEY.
 
 INDEX TO AUTHORS. 
 
 ADAMS, JOHN (1735-1826). 
 
 The Fourth of July . 
 ADDISON, JOSEPH (1672-1719). 
 
 Sir Roger de Coverley . 
 ALCOTT, LOUISA M. (1833-1888). 
 
 The Little Women's Romance 
 ALDEN, MRS., G. R. (Pansy) 
 
 The Temperance Preacher 
 ALLEN, JAMES LANE. 
 
 " De Baptizin' in Elkhorn Creek " . 
 ARNOLD, MATTHEW (1822-1888). 
 
 Sweetness and Light . 
 ARNOLD, THOMAS (1795-1842). 
 
 At Rugby 
 
 ASCHAM, ROGER (1515-1568). 
 
 An Apology for English 
 
 BACON, FRANCIS (1561-1626). 
 
 On Studies ...... 
 
 BANCROFT, GEORGE (1800-1890). 
 
 Roger Williams 
 
 BEECHER, HENRY WARD (1813-1887). 
 
 Deacon Marble's Trout . . . . 
 BELLAMY, ELIZABETH WHITFIELD. 
 
 Tilly Bones ...... 
 
 BILLINGS, JOSH (See Shaw, Henry W.). 
 BLACKMORE, R. D. 
 
 John and Lorna 
 
 Lorna Doone 
 
 BOYESEN, HjALMAR HjORTH. 
 
 Bergerson and Moe . 
 BRIGHT, JOHN (1811-1889). 
 
 On England's Foreign Policy 
 BRONTE, CHARLOTTE (1816-1855). 
 
 To H. S. Williams 
 
 BROOKS, ELBRIDGE S. 
 
 The American Indian . ' . 
 BROWN, CHARLES BROCKDEN (1771-1810). 
 
 An Encounter with a Panther 
 BROWNE, SIR THOMAS (1605-1682). 
 
 On Pride t 
 
 BROWNE, CHARLES FARRAR (1834-1867). 
 
 The Tower of London . 
 
 299 
 44 
 92 
 
 57 
 116 
 
 231 
 ii 
 
 253 
 
 43 
 199 
 
 16 
 
 347 
 
 64 
 1 06 
 
 118 
 218 
 
 3" 
 294 
 
 4' 
 344 
 
 BUNCE, OLIVER BELL (1828-1890). 
 
 Is Gardening a Pleasure ? .... 122 
 BUNYAN, JOHN (1628-1688). 
 
 Christian in Doubting Castle ... 17 
 BURKE, EDMUND (1730-1797). 
 
 Conciliation ....... 81 
 
 BURNETT, FRANCES HODGSON. 
 
 Joan 303 
 
 BURNS, ROBERT (1759-1796). 
 
 To Robert Ainslie 215 
 
 CABLE, GEORGE WASHINGTON. 
 
 The Last Train North 89 
 
 Mr. Tarbox and Zozephine .... 291 
 CARLYLE, THOMAS (1795-1881). 
 
 London 29 
 
 Carlyle to his Mother 65 
 
 To Thomas Murray 103 
 
 Fashionable Life at Kinkaird House . . 232 
 CARLYLE, JANE WELSH (1800-1866). 
 
 Mrs. Carlyle to her Husband . . . 230 
 
 CHANNING, WILLIAM ELLERY (1780-1842). 
 
 Every Man Great 207 
 
 CHATHAM, LORD (1708-1778). 
 
 On Affairs in America 13 
 
 CHAUCER, GEOFFREY (1328-1400). 
 
 Upon Riches 23 
 
 CHILD, LYDIA MARIA (1802-1880). 
 
 Unselfishness 266 
 
 CHOATE, RUFUS (1799-1859). 
 
 The Private Character of Webster . . 300 
 CLAY, HENRY (1777-1852). 
 
 On the War of 1812 17; 
 
 An Appeal for the Union .... 189 
 COBDEN, RICHARD (1804-1865). 
 
 Protection 175 
 
 COLERIDGE, MRS. SARA (1803-1852). 
 
 An English Sunset 126 
 
 COOKE, JOHN ESTEN (1830-1886). 
 
 The Rose of Glengary 124 
 
 COOPER, JAMES FENIMORE (1789-1851). 
 
 An Encounter with the Iroquois . . . 257
 
 INDEX TO AUTHORS. 
 
 Cox, SAMUEL SULLIVAN (1824-1889). 
 
 Secession 126 
 
 CRAIK, DINAH MARIA MULOCK (1826-1887). 
 
 "Stay" 277 
 
 CRANE, THOMAS FREDERICK. 
 
 Aunt Maria and the Autophone . . . 239 
 CURTIS, GEORGE WILLIAM. 
 
 Mrs. Potiphar's " Cabinet Shop " . . . 186 
 CUYLER, THEODORE L. 
 
 The Premier Gladstone 298 
 
 DAVIS, M. E. M. 
 
 News from the Front 73 
 
 DE FOE, DANIEL (1661-1731). 
 
 The Footprint on the Shore .... 273 
 
 DE QUINCEY, THOMAS (1785-1859). 
 
 On Conversation 182 
 
 DICKENS, CHARLES (1812-1870). 
 
 Twenty-three 114 
 
 Mr. Barkis 134 
 
 The Death of Little Nell . . . .226 
 Captain Cuttle's Island , . . . .321 
 Dramatic Realism ...... 356 
 
 DODGE, MARY ABIGAIL. 
 
 My Garden 12 
 
 DODGE, MARY MAPES. 
 
 Miss Maloney on the Chinese Question . 223 
 
 DOUGLAS, STEPHEN ARNOLD (1813-1861). 
 
 On the War 228 
 
 DRYDEN, JOHN (1630-1700). 
 
 Ben Jonson ....... 42 
 
 ELIOT, GEORGE (See Lewes, Mary Ann Evans). 
 
 EMERSON, RALPH WALDO (1803-1881). 
 
 Compensation ...... 30 
 
 Obedience to Law ...... 161 
 
 ERSKINE, LORD (1750-1823). 
 
 Limitations of Free Speech . . . 15 
 
 FISKE, JOHN. 
 
 The Tyranny of Andros . . . no 
 
 Fox, CHARLES JAMES (1749-1806). 
 
 War the Destroyer 161 
 
 FRANKLIN, BENJAMIN (1706 1790). 
 
 The Whistle ....... 77 
 
 FROUDE, JAMES ANTHONY. 
 
 Selfishness versus Nobility . . . 153 
 
 FULLER, THOMAS (1608-1661). 
 
 The Good Wife . .... 32 
 
 GARFIELD, JAMES ABRAM (1831-1881). 
 
 On American Institutions .... 227 
 GAYARRE, CHARLES ETIENNE ARTHUR. 
 
 The Legend of the Date-tree . . . 317 
 
 GIBBON, EDWARD (1737-1794). 
 
 The Invention of Gunpowder . . . 146 
 
 GLADSTONE, WILLIAM EWART. 
 
 Kin Beyond Sea 
 
 Progress .... 
 
 GOLDSMITH, OLIVER (1728-1774). 
 
 Scotchmen .... 
 
 To Mrs. Jane Lawder 
 
 244 
 287 
 
 117 
 
 225 
 
 HALE, EDWARD EVERETT. 
 
 A Lesson in Patriotism 148 
 
 HAMILTON, GAIL (See Dodge, Mary Abigail). 
 HARDY, THOMAS. 
 
 A Question of Loving ..... 304 
 HARLAND, HENRY. 
 
 A Talent for Music 178 
 
 HARRIS, JOEL CHANDLER. 
 
 The Wonderful Tar-Baby Story ... 97 
 
 How Mr. Rabbit was too Sharp for Mr. Fox. 98 
 HARTE, BRET. 
 
 Melons 68 
 
 HAWTHORNE, NATHANIEL (1804-1864). 
 
 Little Pearl in the Forest .... 59 
 
 The Town Pump ...... 337 
 
 HAYDON, BENJAMIN ROBERT (1786-1846). 
 
 To Miss Mitford 269 
 
 HAYNE, ROBERT Y. (1791-1840). 
 
 On Mr. Foot's Resolution 35 
 
 HELPS, ARTHUR (1808-1881). 
 
 On the Art of Living with Others . . . 145 
 HENRY, PATRICK (1737-1799). 
 
 Speech before the Virginia Convention . . 87 
 HILDRETH, RICHARD (1807-1865). 
 
 Continental Congress . . . 138 
 
 HIGGINSON, THOMAS WENTWORTH. 
 
 Spring in New England 137 
 
 HOLLAND, JOSIAH GILBERT (1819-1881). 
 
 The True Track 278 
 
 HOLMES, OLIVER WENDELL. 
 
 Talk 4 8 
 
 The Long Path in 
 
 HOOD, THOMAS (1798-1845). 
 
 Gradle . . . . . . . 243 
 
 To a Child 296 
 
 HOWARD, BLANCHE WILLIS. 
 
 Philip and Leigh 266 
 
 HUGHES, THOMAS. 
 
 Personal Influence ..... 289 
 
 HUME, DAVID (1711-1776). 
 
 On the Middle Station in Life ... 66 
 
 To William Robertson 276 
 
 HURD, FRANK R. 
 
 For Freedom of Trade . . . 229 
 
 IRVING, WASHINGTON (1783-1859). 
 Wouter Van Twiller 
 The Alhambra by Moonlight 
 
 JAMES, HENRY. 
 
 Spiritual Emancipation 
 
 49 
 209 
 
 279
 
 INDEX TO AUTHORS. 
 
 JEFFERSON, THOMAS (1743-1826). 
 
 The Essential Principles of Government . 79 
 
 The Rights of Man 276 
 
 JEWETT, SARAH ORNE. 
 
 The White Rose Road 220 
 
 JOHNSON, SAMUEL (1709-1784). 
 
 Letter to Mrs. Thrale 51 
 
 JOHNSON, RICHARD MALCOLM. 
 
 Nipped in the Hud 210 
 
 JONSON, BEN (1574-1637). 
 
 On Bacon 44 
 
 KEATS, JOHN (1796-1821). 
 
 John Keats to William Reynolds . . . 229 
 KING, THOMAS STARR (1824-1863). 
 
 Sight and Insight 252 
 
 KINGSLEY, CHARLES (1819-1875). 
 
 A Country Parish 14 
 
 The Miracle of Nature 184 
 
 LAMB, CHARLES (1775-1834). 
 On the Death of an Old Friend ... 22 
 To Bernard Barton ..... 206 
 A True Caledonian 250 
 
 LANDOR, WALTER SAVAGE (1775-1864). 
 
 Petition of Thugs ... . . 233 
 
 LANIGAN, GEORGE T. (1845-1886). 
 
 The Grasshopper and the Ant ... 92 
 
 LEWES, MARY ANN EVANS (1819-1880). 
 
 The Gift of Gold 162 
 
 Mr. Casaubon's Romance .... 218 
 Adam and Dinah 329 
 
 LINCOLN, ABRAHAM (1809-1865). 
 
 The Gettysburg Address . . . -75 
 
 LONGFELLOW, HENRY W. (1807-1882). 
 
 Footprints of Angels 61 
 
 LOTHROP, HARRIET MULFORD. 
 
 Joel at Work 242 
 
 Old Concord 170 
 
 Whittier with the Children . . . -357 
 
 LOWELL, JAMES RUSSELL (1819-1891). 
 
 Democracy . . . . . .152 
 
 LUSKA, SIDNEY (See Harland, Henry). 
 
 LYTTON, LORD (1805-1883). 
 The Justice of Rienzi the Tribune . . . 254 
 
 MACAULAY, THOMAS BABBINGTON (1800-1859). 
 
 On History 151 
 
 MACDONALD, GEORGE. 
 
 Making a Friend 203 
 
 MACLEOD, NORMAN (1812-1872). 
 
 The Fishwife . . 125 
 
 MARVELL, ANDREW (1620-1678). 
 
 Parody on the Speech of Charles II. . . 72 
 MCDOWELL, KATHARINE SHERWOOD BONNER 
 (1849-1883). 
 
 Hieronymus and Tiddlekins . . . -155 
 
 3-8 
 
 10 
 309 
 
 286 
 141 
 
 MELVILLE, HERMAN (1819-1891). 
 
 A Scene in the Forecastle .... 
 MILTON, JOHN (1608-1674). 
 
 The All-conquering Power of Truth 
 
 Reform 
 
 MONTAGU, LADY MARY WORTLEY (1690-1762). 
 
 Italian Life 
 
 MORLEY, JOHN. 
 
 Popular Culture 
 
 MOTLEY, JOHN LOTHROP (1814-1877). 
 
 The Siege of Leyden 139 
 
 MULOCK, Miss (See Craik). 
 
 PAINE, THOMAS (1737-1809). 
 
 The Advent of Peace 215 
 
 PALFREY, JOHN GORHAM (1796-1881). 
 
 The Culture of the Puritans .... 338 
 " PANSY " (See Alden, Mrs. G. R.). 
 PARKKR, THEODORE (1810-1860). 
 
 Greatness and Ability . . . . 195 
 
 PEABODY, ANDREW P. 
 
 Cuvier 121 
 
 PHILLIPS, WENDELL (1811-1884). 
 
 Justice for the Slave 191 
 
 PITT, WILLIAM (1708-1778). 
 
 On Refusal to Negotiate with Napoleon . 70 
 POE, EDGAR ALLAN (1809-1849). 
 
 Torture . . . . . . . .100 
 
 POPE, ALEXANDER (1688-1744). 
 
 Homer's Inventive Power .... 217 
 PRESCOTT, WILLIAM HICKLINU (1796-1859). 
 
 The Battle of Tlascala 234 
 
 Isabella of Spain 315 
 
 RALEIGH, WALTER (1552-1618). 
 
 Raleigh's Last words to his Wife . . . 192 
 RANDOLPH, JOHN (1773-1833). 
 
 The Militia Bill 181 
 
 READE, CHARLES (1814-1884). 
 
 Lucy and the " Rajah " in 
 
 RICHARDSON, SAMUEL (1689-1761). 
 
 The Good Man > g 
 
 The Good Woman ) 
 ROBERTSON, FREDERICK W. (1816-1853). 
 
 The Sabbath 302 
 
 ROGERS, SAMUEL (1763-1855). 
 
 In Venice 350 
 
 ROM ILLY, SIR SAMUEL (1757-1818). 
 
 Palm Sunday 133 
 
 RUSKIN, JOHN. 
 
 Of King's Treasuries 168 
 
 SCOTT, SIR WALTER (1771-1832). 
 
 The Dominie and Meg Merrilies ... 51 
 The Story of " Waverley " . . -56 
 The Tournament 332 
 
 SHAW, HENRY W. (1818-1885). 
 The Ethics of Laughter 197
 
 INDEX TO AUTHORS. 
 
 SHELTON, FREDERICK WILLIAM (1815-1881). 
 
 A Question of Supremacy .... 142 
 SIDNEY, MARGARET (See Lothrop, Harriet Mulford). 
 SIDNEY, SIR PHILIP (1554-1586). 
 
 In Praise of Poetry 271 
 
 SIMMS, WILLIAM GILMORE (1806-1870). 
 
 A Sudden Hurricane ..... 280 
 
 Bess and the Snake 340 
 
 SMILES, SAMUEL. 
 
 Indolence ....... 331 
 
 Home 343 
 
 SMITH, SYDNEY (1771-1845). 
 
 To Lady Holland 206 
 
 SOUTH, ROBERT (1633-1716). 
 
 Covetousness 131 
 
 SOUTHEY, ROBERT (1774-1843). 
 
 To Grosvenor C. Bedford .... 202 
 SPENSER, EDMUND (1553-1599). 
 
 The Irish Bard 28 
 
 STANLEY, ARTHUR PENRHYN (1815-1881). 
 
 To his Mother 104 
 
 STEELE, SIR RICHARD (1671-1729). 
 
 The Strength of True Love .... 47 
 
 To his Wife 176 
 
 STEPHENS, ALEXANDER HAMILTON (1812-1883). 
 
 The Destiny of the Republic .... 73 
 STOCKTON, FRANK R. 
 
 Annie and Lawrence ..... 197 
 STOWE, HARRIET BEECHER. 
 
 Sam Mends the Clock 24 
 
 SUMNER, CHARLES (1811-1874). 
 
 On the Kansas-Nebraska Bill ... 83 
 
 SWETT, SOPHIE. 
 
 Barberry Island 
 SWIFT, JONATHAN (1667-1745). 
 
 Country Hospitality 
 
 326 
 310 
 
 TAYLOR, BAYARD (1825-1878). 
 
 The Midnight Sun 7<- 
 
 TAYLOR JEREMY (1602-1667), 
 
 Death, the Conqueror ..... 193 
 
 THACKERY, WILLIAM MAKEPEACE (1811-1863). 
 
 Nil Nisi Bonum 105 
 
 Tourists on the Continent .... 184 
 The Death of Colonel Newcome . . . 200 
 
 THOREAU, HENRY DAVID (1817-1862). 
 
 Solitude 33 
 
 Spring Prospects 34 
 
 WARD, ARTEMUS (See Browne, Charles Farrar). 
 
 WARNER, CHARLES DUDLEY. 
 Garden Ethics ...... 58 
 
 WASHINGTON, GEORGE (1732-1799). 
 The Pleasure of Private Life ... 21 
 Inaugural Address 79 
 
 WEBSTER, DANIEL (1782-1852). 
 
 Reply to Hayne 36 
 
 The Constitution and the Union ... 38 
 
 WEBSTER, NOAH (1758-1843). 
 The Standard of Speech .... 353 
 
 WHITTIER, JOHN G. 
 Virtue alone Beautiful 120 
 
 WIRT, WILLIAM (1772-1834). 
 
 Burr and Blennerhasset 313

 
 UC SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY